《The Bastard First Prince Doesn't Want to Die》


 Chapter 1

    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]


    <strong>Chapter 1</strong>


    A torrential downpour, yet I hear nothing. Am I deaf? But the pounding of my heart resonates clearly. Nausea rises within me.


    My hearing returns abruptly.


    An armored man emerges from the dense undergrowth, and simultaneously, the voices of his subordinates erupt behind me.


    The rain continues to pour, relentlessly.


    I am utterly dumbfounded. My breath hitches in my throat, and I cannot utter a single word.


    Only raindrops, not words, flow from my lips.


    "...I expected you from the east," my opponent murmurs.


    Despite being drenched in blood, he shows no sign of fatigue. I recognize him. A name I cannot forget.


    Jincheon.


    The one who has relentlessly hunted down the survivors of the Blood Cloud Fortress, including myself, for months.


    My adoptive father, the Fortress Lord of Blood Cloud, called him a cmity. An otherworldly being.


    But I always thought that was an overstatement. If he truly were a cmity, he wouldn''t have taken this long to find me.


    My body trembles, perhaps from the prolonged exposure to the rain. Yes, I am exhausted.


    Survival is impossible.


    I am too weary to stand any longer. My knees buckle, but not in surrender.


    If I intended to beg for mercy, I would first wash away the venom in my eyes with the rain. But I do not.


    The rain-soaked earth and the battlefield''s corpses share a resemnce.


    Crushed organs and flesh have decayed and mingled with this soil, so this is not merely an observation.


    Despite my strong stomach, nausea overwhelms me today.


    I swallow dryly and squeeze my eyes shut. The raindrops streaming down my face feel strangely warm.


    "Take my head. But spare my soldiers. Take them as prisoners, if you must."


    A gust of wind sweeps past, brushing against my shoulders like an embrace before fading away.


    It was cold. I remove my helmet and ce it on the ground. My hand trembles as I hold it. I am truly exhausted.


    "As long as they live, that is enough."


    I pray that the Blood Cloud Fortress''s legacy will not be extinguished.


    I want to preserve its existence, even if it''s just a flicker. It might be an unattainable dream. A foolish hope for someone like me.


    But not everyone has to die.


    "There''s no need to kill them all, is there?"


    "Why not?" he asks, and I raise my head. His gaze is dry as he stares at me.


    The downpour continues as if the heavens have opened, but even this rain cannot dampen his gaze.


    "The Fortress Lord of Mountain Peak switched horses with one of his men and fled. I ended up killing them both."


    What nonsense is this?


    Mountain Peak Fortressy on his path, and it fell to him long ago. Then, I understand his meaning.


    "...I would not do such a thing."


    Anger res within me, and I clench my jaw. He doesn''t even flinch at my reaction. He looks almost bored.


    Damn him.


    He''s implying that I am insignificant. Not even worthy of being his adversary. Is the gap between me, Baek Yeon, and him truly that vast?


    If he intends to humiliate me, this is an excellent method.


    So, it seems he wants to have a real conversation with me. He could kill me at any moment, but instead, he''s just standing there spouting nonsense.


    I let my shoulders slump in defeat.


    "My name is Baek Yeon."


    I responded seriously to his mocking question, simply because, well, that''s my name.


    He retorted, "You''re just an adopted son, aren''t you?"


    The insult aside, how does he even know that?


    It''s true, I''m the adopted son of the Blood Cloud Fortress Lord. It hasn''t been long since I became one.


    But that''s no reason to run away. Even before receiving the Baek surname, I had already pledged my loyalty to the Fortress Lord.


    I was thrown into this world as a lone orphan. I would have likely died begging on the streets. There''s no need to mention that my life would have been short.


    The Fortress Lord took in this beggar, fed me, clothed me, and even gave me a sword.


    I may be uneducated, but I know that is a debt I need to repay.


    Anyway, I would have died long ago if not for him, so even if I die here, I can''t call it a short life.


    "I heard you saved the Fortress Lord''s life and became his adopted son," he sneered.


    Is this it? Is he about to draw his sword and end me? But the conversation isn''t over yet.


    "...Will you grant my request?"


    Heughs at my words. Hisughter is strange. It''s definitely not out of amusement.


    He''s provoking me even in this situation. It''s a futile dedication to something pointless.


    Since I''m going to die anyway, I might as well say something.


    "You bastard."


    One word isn''t enough.


    "Your master will meet his end at your hands."


    Then he startedughing. He was alreadyughing, but this was different.


    This time, it''s genuineughter. I don''t know which words tickled his fancy, as I didn''t say anything particrly funny.


    Heughed silently for a long time. Just when I was getting annoyed staring at him, he finally drew his sword from his waist.


    His subordinates behind him also raised their spears, ready for battle.


    My job was to stop them. Fighting would be a futile resistance. Coming from a beggar''s background, I''ve always been good at knowing my ce.


    I''m the only one who needs to die. This is the price for my kneeling. I need to at least secure their lives.


    Damn it. Even if these are the knees of the Fortress Lord''s adopted son, did I sell them too cheap?


    He stared at me for a long time through the pouring rain. I had no reason to avoid his gaze.


    He was the one who broke the standoff.


    "...I will keep my promise."


    Was it my imagination, or did the apathy in his dark eyes disappear for a moment?


    But I definitely saw it. His true feelings, hidden behind a mask of deep boredom, were dark and rotten.


    Why would the greatest general of this era, who seemingly has everything, have such unsettling eyes?


    A silver sh passes before my eyes. Red petals flutter amidst thete autumn downpour. The next moment, I see my helmet lying neatly on the muddy ground.


    Gradually, everything bes quiet.


    * * *


    Between heaven and earth, there were no boundaries, only a vast expanse of white light. Everywhere I looked, there was nothing but white.


    "Baek Yeon."


    Suddenly, someone called my name.


    It was a hazy sound.


    "Baek Yeon."


    An unfamiliar voice. As the voice drew closer, it became clearer.


    I was definitely dead, so what was happening?


    I instinctively turned around and was surprised. The one who called my name was standing there. It was an old man with graying hair.


    Despite his advanced age, he possessed a dignified aura. He must have been quite something in his younger days.


    If I had met this old man back then, I couldn''t have been sure of victory. He was an extraordinary old fellow.


    Anyway, meeting an old man after dying, there could only be one guess as to his identity.


    "Are you the Grim Reaper? There''s no need to call me three times. If you''re taking me, let''s go quickly."


    The old man smiled. It was a benevolent smile, but I had never seen an old man smile benevolently after talking to me. He was likely a strange old man.


    But encountering a strange old ghost was less usible than meeting the Grim Reaper.


    The old man shook his head.


    "No."


    I was momentarily confused.


    "If not, then who are you?"


    I examined the old man closely. He was wearing silk clothes that looked very expensive, but they were in an old-fashioned style that I wouldn''t wear even if they were given to me.


    "If you''re a ghost and not the Grim Reaper, you must have passed away quite a long time ago."


    "Sharp. What made you think that?"


    "I have a discerning eye."


    The old man stroked his white beard and said,


    "Is there no other reason?"


    I scanned him once more, looking for other clues.


    "I don''t know."


    "...Nevertheless, this descendant is quite a character. To think you''d dare to raise your head before me."


    At the mention of a descendant, my eyes widened.


    "Are you saying you''re my ancestor?"


    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]

 Chapter 2

    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]


    <strong>Chapter 2</strong>


    "No."


    The old man took a step closer. As the distance between us shrank, a sudden pressure weighed down on me.


    Wait a minute.


    This old man was a fundamentally different being from me. I could sense it instinctively.


    But being overwhelmed by an old man wasn''t a pleasant experience. I bristled. Even in death, I hadn''t learned to control my temper.


    "Then what? And where are we?"


    The old man looked up at the empty sky and said, "Guess."


    "There''s nowhere else to go after dying except the afterlife... So this is the threshold of the afterlife, right?"


    "That''s right."


    "If this is the afterlife, then who are you? You''re neither the Grim Reaper nor my ancestor, so why are you blocking my way?"


    "Thanks to me standing here before you, your soul hasn''t drifted off to the afterlife yet. Don''t you realize that?"


    Was that even possible?


    "I apologize."


    "Does this descendantck a backbone?"


    "I''m uneducated, that''s why."


    "What were you doing when others were learning?"


    Suddenly, I nced at the sword at my waist.


    "At the age when others were reciting poems, I was a beggar brat. I didn''t learn anything."


    The old man sighed deeply.


    "A beggar? The descendant of the one I owe a debt to is a beggar... Howmentable."


    "Debt?"


    The old man clicked his tongue.


    "Is my ancestor your debtor?"


    Huh. What''s this about?


    "I spent years begging on the streets as a beggar brat. Now you''re talking about some debt?"


    The old man didn''t answer.


    "Hey... If there was a debt, shouldn''t you have repaid it while you were alive? So, did you show up now to repay the debt to me instead? You must have waited a long time. How great a debt did you incur that you''d even seek out a descendant who''s already a corpse?"


    "It''s a debt I owe, so it must be a significant one."


    "Just how high-ranking were you in life? Were you perhaps a governor or something in your lifetime?"


    Even though I was adopted, I was still the son of the Blood Cloud Fortress Lord.


    To hear words of respect from me, you''d have to be at least a governor, someone even the Fortress Lord would bow to.


    The old man, who had been answering diligently, suddenly fell silent.


    "...No way?"


    Could he have been the Governor of Seopyung in his lifetime?


    "The governor."


    The old man swung his arms, then sped his hands behind his back and turned away.


    "Wrong. At this rate, you won''t find the answer even if the sun sets... I''ll give you a clue. Start by thinking about where Taeryung is, and you might find the answer."


    Taeryung was the mountain range that bordered the southern side of Seopyung. Seopyung epassed the southern and western sides of Mokryeo Kingdom and extended to the southeastern border.


    Therefore, Seopyung became the only path for foreign armies to invade the country.


    It was inevitable that Seopyung would be a graveyard for warriors. Countless warriors met their end in Seopyung.


    "Would you know who was the first to die in Seopyung?"


    "The first to die, huh."


    I pondered the old man''s words for a moment. It hadn''t been long since Seopyung was called Seopyung. The name was given after the founding of the nation.


    Could it be?


    "Then, are you saying you''re King Taejo?"


    The old man turned back to face me and smiled faintly. It was an irritating smile to behold.


    "Huh, what''s with that expression?"


    What about my expression?


    "I thought..."


    "Hmm?"


    "I thought you might be my adoptive grandfather."


    I scratched my itchy ear with my thumb, and the old man looked flustered.


    "...Did you not hear me properly? I said I am Taejo."


    So, did the Emperor ever put a single grain of rice in my mouth?


    The food that went down my throat was made by Chef Ha and Lady Byeon of Blood Cloud Fortress, the rice for the food was given by the Fortress Lord, and the rice farming was done by the farmers.


    "So what? You''re still just a debtor, aren''t you?"


    "It''s true that I said that... But don''t you know that I am the founder of this nation?"


    I didn''t respond.


    "Huh... I don''t know if the presence of someone like you in Seopyung is a blessing or a curse... But how can I not call it a blessing that a warrior like you fights for the country?"


    A blessing after I''m dead? What nonsense is this?


    Even if he''s a ghost, as a former human, there are things he should and shouldn''t say. I got angry.


    "What''s the use of a blessing or whatever when I''m dead?"


    "Are you upset?"


    "Who would be happy about dying?"


    "Everything dies. Wasn''t it your wish to fight to the very end? You achieved your wish, so what''s there to regret?"


    "If I had lived longer, I would have fought more."


    The old man tilted his head, stroking his chin.


    "Do you want to live longer? That''s what you''re saying, wanting to fight more."


    "Why wouldn''t I?"


    The old man took a step closer. For some reason, his approach frightened me, and I awkwardly raised my body from where it was lying in the air.


    "If that''s what you truly desire, I''ll give you a chance."


    "...A chance?"


    The old man grinned suspiciously.


    "Indeed. Repaying a past debt and granting an opportunity to someone like you who understands loyalty, how can this not be heartwarming?"


    The air grew heavy with the weight of his words, leaving me with a sense of unease.


    The energy emanating from the old man was extraordinary. It made me feel like a fool for lying sprawled out in front of such a being.


    "For 500 years, time has flowed, and thanks to the energy of the sacred mountain, I have gained a mysterious power. I am neither a ghost nor a god, so perhaps I am a spirit. However, I am concerned that you might live a dissolute life, so I will set one condition."


    A shiver ran down my spine.


    But one thing was clear. This old man wasn''t spouting nonsense.


    "This is a deal, a transaction. A deal requires something to be exchanged between both parties."


    "...A deal?"


    That meant the bigger the debt I incurred, the greater the reward I would receive. I quickly knelt at the old man''s feet.


    "I''ll do anything... anything. I don''t care about anything."


    The old man continued, as if mocking me.


    "You don''t care about anything?"


    "Yes."


    "Even if you be something other than yourself?"


    "What does it matter? As long as I remain human."


    "Even if you have to carry a heavy burden?"


    "What could be heavy when ites to reviving a dead man? Even carrying a mountain wouldn''t be a burden."


    I wasn''t bluffing. I was willing to bet my body, my soul, my non-existent distant rtives, even the dirt under my toenails, and I meant it.


    "Hmm..."


    The old man raised his hand and stroked his white beard. He was stalling as if he wouldn''t agree, but it didn''t seem like he truly meant it. But who knows?


    I felt even more nervous than when my head was about to be chopped off.


    Wait, did I speak too informally? He wouldn''t be offended by something like that, would he?


    Please.


    Please.


    Please...!


    "Alright."


    The old man answered just before I went crazy.


    I gasped.


    "Your spirit is satisfactory. Save Mokryeo. In the end, aren''t both Seopyung and the Blood Cloud Fortress part of this nation, Mokryeo? If the nation is peaceful and prosperous, your homnd will also be safe."


    At that moment, the old man''s demeanor changed abruptly. Until now, he had a gentle impression, but now he exuded a chilling coldness.


    "But if by any chance..."


    Wait, did he just tell me to save the nation?


    "...you engage in any foolish acts, I will kill you on the spot."


    In the blink of an eye, before I could evenprehend his words, the old man reached out his hand. A bright light emanated from the center of his palm.


    An intense sh that felt like it would burn my eyeballs.


    The light was so blinding that I closed my eyes, fearing they would burn.


    And then everything in front of me disappeared.


    .


    .


    .


    But did he say he would kill me if I did something foolish?


    The old man... Taejo definitely said something like that.


    "Ugh."


    "That''s a pretty chilling way to put it."


    The light piercing through my eyelids was too intense.


    Is that old man... Taejo still there? And why are my eyes so dry? It''s not like I ate a whole pot of salt soupst night.


    I forced my eyelids open, and an old man''s face appeared in my vision.


    "Your Highness!"


    Your Highness?


    I had definitely never seen this old man before. First of all, he wasn''t Taejo. I rubbed my eyes and looked again, just in case I was mistaken, but it was still an unfamiliar old man.


    And the old man was crying. Why was this old man crying?


    In front of me.


    "Oh dear, oh dear, Your Highness...!"


    ...Your Highness?


    Did I hear that right? Are my ears malfunctioning too?


    "To think you''d suffer such humiliation from a mere soldier!"


    The old man was practically wailing.


    At that moment, a thought crossed my mind.


    ...No way? Nah, there''s no way.


    The coldness in my fingertips must be my imagination.


    "Wh-what?"


    My words stumbled out.


    "I should have served Your Highness better... Oh dear, it''s all my fault. Please don''t forgive me."


    This was definitely the moment to swallow dryly.


    I swallowed and asked, pointing my index finger at myself.


    "...Is this ''Your Highness'' referring to a prince?"


    No way.


    No way.


    But...


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    The old man''s answer was unnecessarily concise and clear.


    Damn it...


    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]

 Chapter 3

    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]


    <strong>Chapter 3</strong>


    "That guy''s a tough one."


    That''s what I''ve heard countless times since I joined the Blood Cloud Fortress and picked up a sword.


    I was a pretty strong guy.


    "Your Highness. Your Highness, Your Highness...."


    So.


    "I''m a ''Your Highness'' now, huh."


    Being tossed into the pce didn''t mean I had to cower.


    "Well, things will work out somehow."


    Roughly half a day had passed since I returned from the brink of death and started this new life.


    I opened my eyes in the dead of night, and now the first light of dawn was breaking.


    I was squatting on the wooden floor in front of my chamber door, frowning as hard as I could. I couldn''t rx my expression. There was a lot to think about.


    For some reason, I felt like frowning would help me solve my problems.


    "Prince... Prince Ikwon..."


    That''s me.


    That''s what they say.


    Another title for me is Yegyeong.


    That''s my name.


    Yet another title is Hyeonnyeongdang.


    That''s because the name of my chamber is Hyeonnyeongdang.


    It seems they usually call me Prince Ikwon.


    "Well, well."


    My new name was quite grand, so it seemed like I''d need some time to get used to it.


    Even though I was adopted into the Baek family, I didn''t think of myself as a true member.


    The Blood Cloud Fortress Lord was my benefactor. I wouldn''t dare dream of acting like a noble. I was still just a warrior from a remote border fortress.


    Even if they said I saved the Fortress Lord or that I was a genius swordsman, that was my ce, and I never dared to dream of anything more.


    Staying put in Blood Cloud Fortress and keeping my ce there, that was my whole hope and goal.


    But overnight, I became ''Your Highness,'' a prince.


    "Hmm."


    Actually, that wasn''t really important.


    "He said he''d kill me if I didn''t protect the country..."


    I raised my hand and scratched my head vigorously. Maybe because I was a prince now, my hair was softer than it used to be.


    "Damn spirits. That old ghost..."


    ording to the old man, the eunuch, it was currently the spring of the 12th year of Cheonrok.


    The original me, Baek Yeon, died in thete autumn of the 22nd year of Cheonrok.


    That meant I knew the history of the next 10 years.


    Of course, if I intervened and changed events, the future would change too.


    But as a prince, it would be difficult to intervene in events outside the capital, so at least things outside the country wouldn''t change much.


    I could control the events within the country as if they were in the palm of my hand.


    "Let''s see."


    I picked up a nearby twig and started drawing a map on the ground.


    First, I drew the royal family tree.


    The current king, who wouldter be called Bonhyeon the Posthumous, had two sons.


    The first was Yegyeong, born to Queen So. The second was Yehui, born to Royal Consort Woo.


    The idea of Yegyeong and Yehui fighting over the throne was unthinkable in the past. That is, until the first queen, Queen So, was deposed.


    The situation changed three years ago when Queen So was stripped of her title and Royal Consort Woo became the new queen. Yehui, who was previously a concubine''s son, was also recognized as a legitimate heir.


    The power of the first prince, Yegyeong, rapidly diminished, and the second prince, Yehui, became the more likely sessor to the throne.


    On top of that, the second prince awakened his supernatural ability, so it was only natural that the public''s attention shifted to him.


    On the other hand, there was nothing remarkable about the first prince Yegyeong''s abilities. All I knew was that he was a notorious troublemaker.


    The first prince couldn''t have been cooped up in his room all the time, so there should have been at least some rumors about him.


    But there were no rumors at all. That meant his faction had gone to great lengths to silence any talk...


    No matter how much I tried to think positively, there was only one reason for such thorough control.


    It led me to believe that the first prince didn''t have any supernatural abilities.


    ...Or did he?


    I clenched my fist and felt my body, but there was nothing special.


    If there were no signs of anything unusual even though I was in the first prince''s body, then he probably didn''t have any abilities.


    Compared to my original body before I died, the only noticeable differences were that this body was weak and frail, and I had tinnitus.


    The tinnitus was just a minor annoyance that I could ignore if I wanted to.


    Maybe he had some kind of underlying illness?


    A prince with a body that looked like it hadn''t eaten a decent meal in ages and a mind that wasn''t quite right...


    A sign escaped my lips.


    What a mess. Of course, it wasn''t my problem originally, but now I was that very Yegyeong.


    But even this wouldn''t be a big dealpared to what would happenter.


    In just six years, the king would leave a will on his deathbed, and the capital would be turned upside down.


    "Something''s definitely strange."


    While the king was alive and well, he simply turned a blind eye to the second prince suppressing his older brother and running rampant.


    But right before he died, he threw a stone into the peaceful court by deringthat the first prince, Yegyeong, would inherit the throne.


    No, wait. Maybe he threw a turd.


    Anyway, that''s how the fight between the brothers started. The second prince wasn''t the type to quietly ept losing the throne he thought was his.


    And unfortunately, the result was Yegyeong''s crushing defeat.


    In other words, he died.


    And that was me now.


    I would die within the next 10 years.


    That is, if I did nothing.


    "Yegyeong, huh?"


    I suddenly looked up at the dawning sky.


    "I prefer Baek, but..."


    Well, there was no need to overthink it.


    I knew the next 10 years of the future.


    And if Mokryeo remained safe, then Blood Cloud Fortress in Seopyeong would be safe too.


    That''s all that matters.


    That''s my entire goal.


    If I can recruit those who will be future warlords and make them my allies in advance, the n will be much easier.


    Like Jincheon, for example.


    Of course, it wouldn''t be easy.


    To truly change the future, I couldn''t be satisfied with just being a prince.


    At the very least, I needed to secure regency so that I could control the situation even in the worst-case scenario.


    And that''s not all. The second prince''s rebellion after Bonhyeon''s death happened because the sessor was still unclear at that time.


    If I became the crown prince early, I could eliminate any justification for his actions.


    "Helping the second prince and trying to make things work... that''s too optimistic, isn''t it?"


    I knew it was best to avoid causing trouble as much as possible.


    But trying to turn the second prince into a wise ruler now would be even harder than me bing king myself.


    That''s because even after sessfully rebelling and killing his half-brother, the second prince remained a tyrant.


    If I handed over the throne to someone whose only goal was to sit on top and indulge, I wouldn''t be fulfilling the promise I made to Taejo.


    The promise to save this damn country.


    Wasn''t it the second prince who, after bing king, neither fought back nor sought peace, but only catered to his maternal rtives and ultimately ruined the entire country?


    That''s why I had to be the king.


    What a world...


    And bing the crown prince was important in itself. No matter what, I had to stay alive to do anything.


    Whether I became the crown prince early orte, the second prince''s actions will still be a rebellion.


    But there''s a difference between being ousted as a crown prince who''s been actively involved in state affairs and one who hasn''t.


    Right? If I be the crown prince early on and be involved in governing, it wouldn''t be easy to get rid of me.


    Even if I was incredibly ipetent, as long as I didn''tmit any crimes, it would be almost impossible to depose of me.


    So, first, I need to be the crown prince.


    "Crown prince..."


    Bonhyeon only decided on his sessor right before his death. I had to make that happen earlier than in the original history.


    I needed not only achievements and recognition from the court but also the trust and favor of Bonhyeon himself.


    But the problem is that Bonhyeon had treated the first prince like dirt when he was alive . To ovee those disadvantages and be the crown prince...


    "Hahaha."


    ...I had to be an incredibly outstanding person.


    "Ha."


    But it was doable.


    If I could save countless lives by taking on this burden, there was nothing I couldn''t do.


    "It''ll be a hell of a lot of work."


    Suddenly, I remembered our Fortress Lord.


    -You are the third son of our Baek family. Remember that. The path you walk, the deeds you do, the ce where you die. All of that will follow your name, Baek Yeon.


    Fortress Lord.


    Can I do it? Even if I''m a prince on the outside, I''m still the same beggar from the streets at heart.


    Then, the Fortress Lord would probably say this:


    -Or don''t.


    The benevolent... no, was he benevolent? It was closer to a silent threat. Anyway, the Fortress Lord''s smiling face was vivid in my mind.


    "...Yes, of course. This Yeon is a seasoned expert in hardship, isn''t he? Let''s think positively. Yes. Well, being here will make it easier to meet people than starting over at Blood Cloud Fortress..."


    Like the heroes who will make a name for themselves in the future.


    Of course, there will also be traitors.


    It would probably be easier to approach those people as a prince.


    "After rotting away in the countryside for 24 years, it''s time to move to the capital, right?"


    I nodded, even though anyone who saw me would think I was a crazy person mumbling to himself.


    Then, suddenly sensing someone''s presence, I turned my head.


    "Your Highness."


    It was the eunuch I had met as soon as I opened my eyes here.


    His name was Han Seon.


    I didn''t think the first prince, notorious for being a troublemaker, would have been kind to his attendants, but this eunuch showed no sign of disliking me.


    Well, I''ll find out his storyter.


    "What?"


    As I turned to face him properly, crossing my left leg over my right knee, the eunuch''s lips twitched.


    I asked again, "What?"


    Eunuch Han bowed.


    "Please maintain your dignity."


    I didn''t think this troublemaker had ever lived with dignity.


    I said without much thought, "When have I ever had dignity?"


    Eunuch Han nced at me, as if he was used to this.


    "Well."


    "I beg your pardon, but I will offer my counsel a hundred times if I must."


    "No one''s around. What does it matter how I act?"


    Just then, I heard footsteps from beyond the pavilion wall.


    Ah. Scratch that about no one being around.


    Seizing the opportunity, Eunuch Han said, "I''m worried that the workers from outside the pce and the foreign envoys might misunderstand Your Highness."


    "That''s strange. Why are they wandering around here?"


    Eunuch Han''s eyes widened as if he was exasperated.


    "It''s not strange, considering His Majesty''s birthday is approaching."


    "Birthday?"


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    Why did such a major event have to happen so soon after I possessed this body?


    Damn it. It was like being thrown into the middle of a battlefield without any time to adjust.


    "I think my memory''s a bit fuzzy."


    "...Pardon?"


    "Maybe I hit my head."


    Eunuch Han''s face instantly turned pale.


    Changing facial expressions was one thing, but changing the color of one''s face wasn''t easy.


    If his reaction was genuine... it seemed he was closer to the first prince than I thought.


    In fact, unless Eunuch Han was a spy, it would be difficult for him to betray me.


    If he didn''t have any other backing, there was no way he could escape his master''s downfall.


    It might sound extreme, but it was the truth.


    There was no worse situation for me than not being able to trust Eunuch Han.


    Honestly, I couldn''t guarantee that I could act like the first prince without arousing suspicion.


    First of all, I knew almost nothing about him.


    Of course, I knew a few major events, but that wouldn''t be enough for a country bumpkin swordsman to impersonate a prince.


    I had heard that the first prince was quite the troublemaker, but even so, he was still a prince. Surely acting like my old self would seem strange.


    "I''ll call for the royal physician."


    "No need."


    I waved my hand dismissively.


    "You say there''s no need. But there''s nothing more important than Your Highness''s safety."


    "I''m fine. Really."


    "But if there''s a problem with your memory, it''s a big deal, isn''t it? So..."


    "I said I''m fine. You don''t believe me when I say I''m okay?"


    Pretending to be sick was also tiring.


    "My memory wille back on its own."


    Of course, my memory would nevere back. I didn''t have those memories to begin with.


    Eunuch Han''s face was a wrinkled mess.


    I decided to change the subject quickly.


    "But why was I passed out there?"


    I mean, when I first woke up in this body.


    I was copsed in a corner of a pce alleyway.


    With mysterious injuries.


    They weren''t serious, though.


    "Well..."


    Eunuch Han, who was about to answer, suddenly gasped and closed his mouth.


    "What?"


    "N-nothing, Your Highness."


    "What is it? Go on."


    "It''s nothing, Your Highness. I misspoke."


    Eunuch Han bowed deeply.


    I took a deep breath and exhaled slowly.


    "Eunuch Han?"


    "...Yes, Your Highness."


    "Look."


    I raised my hand and pointed to my left eyelid with my index finger.


    My eye was bruised and swollen, and my lips were cracked and bloody. I had checked my injuries in the mirror as soon as I entered the chamber yesterday.


    Of course, that wasn''t all.


    Injuries that couldn''t be exined unless I had been in a fight.


    "You wouldn''t happen to know why I''m in this state, would you, Eunuch Han?"


    It was Eunuch Han who had found me lying there and brought me here, so he must have had at least a rough idea of what had happened.


    Eunuch Han seemed to hesitate, as if he wanted to answer. But he still didn''t readily open his mouth.


    "Eunuch Han."


    "Yes... Your Highness."


    "Don''t make me ask multiple times."


    "I don''t know the exact details..."


    "A eunuch wouldn''t be clueless."


    "...I apologize for my boldness, but I believe Prince Jaean''s bodyguard acted disrespectfully towards Your Highness."


    "Prince Jaean?"


    Prince Jaean. The second prince, Yehui.


    "You mean my younger brother?"


    "Y-yes, Your Highness."


    Eunuch Han averted his gaze.


    "But it wasn''t my brother himself, but his bodyguard?"


    "Yes, yes, Your Highness."


    A prince got beaten up by a mere bodyguard. I scoffed.


    Was this even possible?


    "That''s absurd."


    I frowned.


    "Eunuch Han."


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    "Do you happen to know why I was beaten up by my brother''s bodyguard?"


    "I''m not sure..."


    "You know, don''t you?"


    I persistently followed Eunuch Han''s gaze as he tried to avoid mine. Giving up on escaping, he hunched his shoulders.


    "Eunuch Han."


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    "You know, don''t you?"


    Eunuch Han''s lips twitched. As I suspected, he knew why I was beaten up by the bodyguard and left lying on the street.


    "That is..."


    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]

 Chapter 4

    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]


    <strong>Chapter 4</strong>


    Feigning amnesia was convenient; I had no qualms about lying.


    And it seemed the eunuch, being the closest aide, already knew why the First Prince was sprawled on the street.


    "How could this humble servant dare to specte on Your Highness''s affairs?"


    Despite his words, the eunuch''s voice held a hint of resignation.


    "It would be presumptuous of me."


    Well, wouldn''t the real presumptuous one be this swordsman who suddenly took over the prince''s body?


    "Eunuch Han."


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    "I was sincere when I said I lost my memory."


    Thinking back now, couldn''t that Taejo fellow have at least given me the prince''s memories when he put me in his body? Wouldn''t that have been helpful?


    Or at the very least, some backstory.


    I guess those in high ces aren''t known for their attention to detail. No, even so, isn''t this a bit too careless?


    Is that why he was stuck there despite having the power to revive the dead?


    As they say, you reap what you sow.


    Tsk tsk.


    "So... Eunuch Han, I don''t even remember what kind of person you were."


    Eunuch Han raised his head.


    The moment our eyes met, I asked, "Were you someone who cared for me, Eunuch Han?"


    Wiping away any amusement, Eunuch Han knelt and bowed his head.


    "This servant''s heart is devoted to Your Highness, and my only master is Your Highness! Please retract your words."


    Oh, my.


    Not that I was really surprised.


    "Get up. Don''t you know I don''t want you kneeling?"


    Out of the blue, I covered my ears with my hands.


    The ringing was quite bothersome.


    "With all due respect, the bond between Your Highness and Prince Jaean is unlike that of ordinary brothers."


    "Yeah, I suppose so."


    If they were close brothers, the Second Prince wouldn''t have been able to cut off the First Prince''s head so quickly.


    "Do you recall how disrespectful Prince Jaean''s bodyguard was to Your Highness?"


    "I don''t remember... Was he?"


    This is getting annoying, though.


    Ah, the ringing, I mean.


    "Those bastards are real dogs."


    "Prince Jaean has only one bodyguard."


    "I was talking about both the bodyguard and our dear brother."


    "Ah, yes."


    I erased the crude drawing I had made on the ground with my foot and stood up.


    "Anyway, so that bodyguard beat me up like a dog, and that''s why I''m in this state?"


    "I don''t know how Your Highness was harmed, but if I may speak boldly..."


    "Go ahead."


    "Judging by the fact that Your Highness''s sword is missing, perhaps you were... engaged in a duel...?"


    "Sword? Duel?"


    Sword.


    Reflexively, I reached for my waist, but there was nothing there. The realization of my empty waist left me feeling a sense of loss.


    "Oh ho. So I knew swordsmanship too?"


    "Indeed, Your Highness."


    "If I learned it in the royal pce, it must not have been just for show. Right?"


    "...That is..."


    Eunuch Han fell silent.


    ...This me. No, not the real me, but the body I''m now inhabiting. To think it belongs to someone whose skills are so pitiful that silence is the answer.


    Shocking.


    "Are you sure, Eunuch Han? I challenged Prince Jaean''s bodyguard to a duel?"


    "How could this servant be certain of Your Highness''s decisions? However, reflecting on the past events, I dare say that is the case."


    "The past events, you say?"


    "Last winter... While intoxicated, you challenged Prince Jaean to a duel and a wager, and after losing, you lost your sword."


    What did I just hear?


    Lost? Lost what?


    "Did you see it happen?"


    "Yes, this servant witnessed it with his own two eyes."


    I was dumbfounded.


    "So I lost two things then?"


    Eunuch Han replied gloomily,


    "Indeed, Your Highness."


    What a fool.


    And to think that fool is now me, it''s trulymentable.


    "...Was it expensive?"


    Eunuch Han answered,


    "In terms of money, its value is immeasurable, but... what bothers me more is that the sword was a memento of the Deposed Queen."


    A memento of the Deposed Queen?


    So this idiotic prince handed over his own mother''s memento to the Second Prince. And for such an absurd reason.


    To think he could sleep soundly after doing something like that, he''s impressive in an unpleasant way.


    Some people don''t even know their mother''s face.


    "The first thing? The second thing?"


    "There have been countless instances, but... to answer your question, it was the former."


    Huh, wow.


    "Eunuch Han."


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    "Didn''t I ever think about getting it back? No matter how foolish I was, I wouldn''t have just let it go, would I?"


    Eunuch Han wore a troubled expression.


    ...Was I really that pathetic?


    This is serious.


    "Please, Eunuch Han. Answer me honestly."


    "This servant will always speak only the truth to Your Highness."


    Eunuch Han lowered his head again. I looked down at his official hat and said, "Honestly, I bet you thought I was pathetic too, didn''t you?"


    Eunuch Han flinched.


    "Not at all!"


    A loud but not very convincing answer.


    In the meantime, Eunuch Han raised his head again.


    As I stared at him intently, his dark eyes quickly darted away from mine.


    How dare he avoid my gaze?


    "...To be honest, a little,"


    Then he squeezed his eyes shut.


    "I knew it."


    "B-But, Your Highness...!"


    "It''s fine, Eunuch Han."


    Even his closest confidant thought of him as such a good-for-nothing prince.


    It would have been interesting if I had heard about it from someone else.


    "I''d like you to answer my next question just as honestly."


    I believed this delinquent prince must have had some secrets.


    "Was there anything I was hiding?"


    "Pardon? Pardon?"


    Because otherwise, I couldn''t believe such a guy was a prince of this country.


    Just kidding, there was a more reasonable reason than that.


    My reasoning was that unless thete King Bonghyeon had gonepletely senile right before his death, he wouldn''t have entrusted the country to such a scoundrel.


    ...That''s right, isn''t it?


    "I mean, did I do anything that others wouldn''t?"


    Eunuch Han looked dumbfounded, as if he had no idea what I was talking about.


    "Nothing?"


    "I''m not sure what you mean..."


    He doesn''t know?


    Suddenly, the sound of a drum signaling the time echoed. Eunuch Han jumped in surprise at the sound.


    "Your Highness, I apologize, but it''s almost time for you to pay your respects to His Majesty."


    I''ll find outter why King Bonhyeon suddenly appointed the First Prince as his sessor right before his death...


    For now, there are more pressing matters at hand.


    Proving that I''m a capable person.


    I need to show that this delinquent actually has the qualities to be a worthy sessor to the throne.


    I nodded.


    "Let''s go."


    ...But isn''t the first task a bit too difficult?


    * * *


    I''m not sure if it''s fortunate or unfortunate that I didn''t run into anyone on the way to the bedchamber to pay my respects...


    But the fact that the first royal family member I meet is the Second Prince wasn''t great.


    "...Yo."


    I had no idea how to greet him. We weren''t exactly close.


    Eunuch Han looked like he was about to faint at my casual greeting, but that''s not my problem.


    "You''ve arrived, brother."


    The Second Prince greeted me politely, which was unexpected. That didn''t mean his attitude was positive, though. Absolutely not.


    The way he''s looking at me is like a gatekeeper who''s just encountered a drunken, naked man in front of the women''s quarters.


    But, he''s...


    "Ugly."


    The Second Prince''s expression hardened instantly.


    I thought the Second Prince would look simr to the First Prince, who was somewhat handsome, but maybe because they''re half-brothers, they don''t resemble each other much.


    "Excuse me?"


    "You heard me clearly, didn''t you?"


    I looked around the bedchamber once and then took a seat. Kneeling wasn''t really my style, but given the location, I have no choice.


    "Has something happened?"


    As expected, he''s a different breed from a country bumpkin swordsman like me. Even though I spouted nonsense to his face, the Second Prince addressed me with aposed demeanor.


    But it wasn''t his ce to ask if something had happened.


    I became curious about what kind of person the Second Prince was.


    "You''re right to ask, brother. Getting beaten up by your bodyguardst night left me so wounded that I couldn''t sleep."


    The Second Prince''s face turned serious.


    "If it''s about that incident, we agreed to settle it then and there."


    I craned my neck like a turtle and said, "Did I say that?"


    The Second Prince leaned back as I got closer.


    "How could someone as magnanimous as you say such a thing?"


    "Magnanimous? There''s no one in the world as petty and narrow-minded as me."


    The Second Prince suddenly looked at Eunuch Han.


    "What are you doing not attending to my brother?"


    Treating me like a madman, huh?


    Eunuch Han was startled and bowed his head.


    "M-My apologies."


    Oh, the me shouldn''t fall on him.


    "Why are you scolding our Eunuch Han, brother?"


    "He failed to fulfill his duties as a eunuch, so it''s only natural."


    I shook my head.


    "Even if it doesn''t seem like it, Eunuch Han did his best. Don''t be too hard on our poor Eunuch Han, whose knees are probably worn out from dragging me, who was sprawled out on the street, all the way back to my chambers."


    The Second Prince asked indifferently, "Is that so?"


    "Of course, I''m joking. You don''t think I''d be such a bad master as to drag around a subordinate with shattered joints, do you?"


    As I let out a heartyugh, the Second Prince frowned.


    "Joking around like this... You seem to be in a good mood today."


    "Joking...? Does it seem that way?"


    I put my arm around the Second Prince''s shoulder. He made a disgusted face and swatted my arm away.


    Look at this guy.


    Anyway, here''s what I wanted to say.


    "I''d be in an even better mood if I could learn a thing or two from your bodyguard."


    As I put my arm around him again, the Second Prince''s voice grew louder.


    "Are you referring to Woo Byeol-Gam? He''s not skilled enough to teach you, brother."


    "Does someone have to be better than me to teach me something? No. A wise man can find something to learn even from a three-year-old. Of course, you can''t learn anytime, anywhere, right?"


    "What are you trying to say?"


    "The right time, ce, and people need to align, you know? Bnce and harmony, that sort of thing. That''s what''s needed."


    Even to my ears, it sounded like nonsense, but it seemed to be at a level he could still tolerate. Honestly, I thought he''d ignore me, but the Second Prince responded.


    "Are you saying that Woo Byeol-Gam also needs the right time and ce?"


    "Exactly. When do you think that time is, brother?"


    The Second Prince replied, annoyed, "How would I know?"


    "I think I know. That perfect time."


    I grinned.


    "Like, say, a duel. The sooner the date, the better."


    "I''m worried that Woo Byeol-Gam''s meager skills might cause further trouble for you, brother."


    Oh ho.


    I thought if I pushed him a little more, he''d give in, but just then, a eunuch shouted from beyond the door of the bedchamber.


    "His Majesty the King is entering!"


    And the door opened.


    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]

 Chapter 5

    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]


    <strong>Chapter 5</strong>


    King Bonhyeon appeared. I quickly moved away from the Second Prince.


    "We pay our respects to Your Majesty."


    The Second Prince spoke first. I followed suit, somewhat flustered.


    "We pay our respects to Your Majesty."


    "Hmm."


    King Bonhyeon swept a disapproving nce over me and the Second Prince, who were upying the bedchamber, and then let out a snort.


    He walked between me and the Second Prince, heading further inside. Well, we weren''t close enough for it to be called "separating" us.


    "We inquire after Your Majesty''s well-being. We hope your health is in good condition."


    The Second Prince took the initiative. I simply bowed my head, following his lead.


    I could feel a gaze fixed on the top of my head.


    It seemed like he was ring at me.


    "I have been well."


    King Bonhyeon replied curtly.


    I raised my head.


    "Are the two princes also well?"


    Now that I was facing him, King Bonhyeon himself didn''t seem like a fearsome presence.


    His slightly hunched back wasn''t solely due to his middle age.


    Some of the warriors at Blood Cloud Fortress were over a decade older than the man before me, yet theymanded the battlefield with straight backs and sturdy limbs.


    Of course, it wasn''t fair topare warriors who spent their entire lives on the battlefield to the king who spent most of his time in the pce...


    Even so, King Bonhyeon gave off an impression of weakness, far from someone who shouldered the burden of an entire nation.


    "Thanks to your grace, we have been well."


    While I was observing King Bonhyeon, the Second Prince answered first again.


    Before I could respond, King Bonhyeon nced at me and said, "Prince Ikwon must also be well."


    Huh?


    Why just me?


    "It seems you two were conversing while waiting for me."


    "Indeed."


    "It''s heartwarming to see such brotherly affection between the two princes. It''s a pleasant sight. Ikwon and Yehui, what were you discussing?"


    Why is this man interested in the rtionship between me and that guy?


    I answered immediately, "I owe my brother a debt."


    The Second Prince quickly interjected, "But we''ve resolved it through conversation, so don''t worry."


    He wasn''t exactly wrong.


    "Yes, thanks to my brother''s generosity, it has been resolved."


    "A result that satisfies Prince Ikwon."


    King Bonhyeon trailed off. It meant he had more to say.


    "How peculiar."


    Was the First Prince an incredibly greedy person?


    Well, as a delinquent, he ought to be greedy.


    "As a father, how could I turn a blind eye to a matter between my two sons? If Jaean suffered a loss while covering for Ikwon, I willpensate him. Prince Jaean, exin the situation in detail."


    Unexpected words were spoken. I was surprised, and the Second Prince was even more surprised. Actually, I wasn''t that surprised.


    The Second Prince said, ¡°It was a very trivial matter."


    No matter how much of a fool the First Prince was, it wouldn''t look good for a mere bodyguard to beat up a royal.


    Because the First Prince being beaten was a royal being beaten.


    I didn''t particrly want to escte the situation, but since King Bonhyeon showed interest, I changed my mind. An opportunity arose to showcase my flexible mindset.


    My mind sometimes changes this easily. This is proof that my heart is soft and tender.


    Or maybe not.


    "It seems my brother is trying to cover up my disgraceful behavior, so may I speak instead?"


    King Bonhyeon''s expression changed as he looked at me. His attitude became quite indifferent.


    "Go ahead."


    "I suffered a crushing defeat in a duel against my brother''s bodyguard, and feeling deeply moved by this, I requested another duel."


    I spoke without taking a breath.


    King Bonhyeon asked slowly, still seemingly uninterested, "You were defeated?"


    "Yes."


    I nced at the Second Prince, and he looked uneasy.


    "Yet you were deeply moved despite being defeated? I can''t even imagine the level of skill involved. Prince Jaean, you have a talented individual by your side."


    "You tter me. How could my bodyguard possibly be a match for my brother? It was merely a coincidence."


    "He must have held back a few moves, considering Prince Ikwon''s royal status. Knowing that General So is Ik-Won''s teacher, no one can deny his exceptional judgment."


    There are countless generals with the surname So, how would I know which one he''s talking about? There''s no one named So among the people I know.


    I''ll have to ask Eunuch Han when we return to Hyeonnyeongdang.


    Anyway, it seemed King Bonhyeon had his eye on the Second Prince''s subordinates.


    I remember hearing that he favored his new queen quite a bit, so hisment was somewhat unexpected. Was it unrted to his favoritism towards the Second Prince?


    In any case, that wasn''t my concern.


    And the fact that King Bonhyeon didn''t unconditionally cherish the Second Prince and that he was taking my side were separate issues.


    "So, what answer did you give him?"


    At that, I opened my mouth as if to answer. But the Second Prince hurriedly spoke, "Actually, we were in the midst of considering that answer."


    Ah, so he can''t stand to hear whates out of my mouth.


    But King Bonhyeon''s next words were unexpected again.


    "What is there to ponder?"


    King Bonhyeon''s eyes met mine. At that moment, it seemed like his brow furrowed slightly... but it was no secret that he disliked his eldest son, so I decided to let it slide.


    "A servant''s efforts shouldn''t outweigh brotherly affection."


    I grinned.


    "If finding a suitable time and ce is the issue, I will arrange it."


    If it came to this, the Second Prince would have no choice but to bring out the bodyguard who beat me up.


    Of course, King Bonhyeon''s offer wasn''t out of goodwill towards me.


    The Second Prince replied, "...We are deeply grateful."


    * * *


    As soon as I returned to Hyeonnyeongdang, I copsed onto the bed. Perhaps because I''d used my brain, I was hungry.


    "The First Prince doesn''t have a good rtionship with King Bonhyeon. And he doesn''t have a good rtionship with the Second Prince either. Strictly speaking, it''s the worst. But... King Bonhyeon and the Second Prince don''t have a particrly good rtionship either? They''re both keeping their distance, and he hasn''t appointed a Crown Prince? Having the Crown Prince position vacant wouldn''t be beneficial for King Bonhyeon''s own authority, would it?"


    So what''s the point? Even though I was the one saying it, I didn''t understand.


    "...Is King Bonhyeon keeping both the First Prince and the Second Prince in check?"


    Eunuch Han, who was watching me mumble to myself in the air while lying down, had an ominous look on his face. He probably thinks I''m delusional again.


    Does he think I''m crazy?


    Since the posthumous title would only be decided after King Bonhyeon''s death, Eunuch Han had no idea what I was talking about.


    "It''s a mess."


    If my job was to just wipe them all out, I wouldn''t need to use my brain...


    Thinking that, I suddenly turned my head towards Eunuch Han.


    "Bring me some food."


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    I''m looking forward to some royal snacks.


    After sending Eunuch Han out, I opened the window next to the bed. The gentle breeze made me feel sleepy.


    Perfect for a nap.


    "Caw¡ª!"


    Suddenly, a long cry echoed. Being interrupted from my drowsiness, I felt a surge of annoyance.


    "A crow?"


    I looked up at the window, and there was a shadow of a ck bird beyond the window frame. Judging by its cry and appearance, it was definitely a crow.


    "Caw, caw..."


    The crow slowly descended and gradually approached me. What the... Why is iting here? Surely the prince didn''t keep crows as pets.


    I sat up from the bed, perched on the window sill, and caught the crow.


    "Caaaaw¡ª!"


    Catching a crow wasn''t difficult. One of my hobbies back in the day was catching birds.


    ...Actually, it wasn''t for fun. I had to catch something, anything, because I had nothing to eat.


    The crow cried out frantically as it was caught. Even though I had a firm grip on its wings, it struggled with surprising strength.


    "It''s quite strong."


    Maybe it''s a pet bird?


    Well, who would keep a crow as a pet anyway?


    Especially in the pce.


    "Should I eat it?"


    It seemed full of energy, so it might be good for nourishment.


    "Caaaaaw¡ª!"


    The bird screeched as if it were trying to tear down the entire pce. It was so loud that I thought my ears might bleed.


    "Are you crazy?!"


    Huh?


    For a moment, I doubted my own ears. They were perfectly fine, except for the asional tinnitus, so I must have misheard something.


    I looked around, but there was no one else there.


    "Eunuch Han, are you there?"


    I called out towards the door, but there was no answer. Not that Eunuch Han would ever say something like that anyway.


    Then...


    "No way. That''s impossible."


    A talking crow? That''s impossible. Was what I heard earlier just another form of tinnitus? I cautiously let go of the crow, feeling a strange sense of unease.


    "You dared... to suggest eating me?!"


    But I had heard correctly.


    The crow spoke.


    "Wh-What?"


    The crow spoke.


    The crow... spoke?


    This thing can talk?


    The creature pping its ck wings and chattering away in front of me was definitely a bird-brain.


    "Am I going crazy...?"


    Could this be a dream?


    I even started to doubt whether dying in Seopyung and being brought back to life by Taejo''s ghost was all a dream.


    I pped myself hard across the face.


    The resounding smack was clear. The spot where I''d hit myself hurt, but I didn''t wake up from any dream.


    "It''s not a dream."


    "I wondered how you could be so audacious, but it seems you''ve gone mad. I understand now!"


    The crow lunged at me, pecking at my hand with its beak.


    It was a pathetic attack, so I just stayed still for now.


    "I''m well aware of your reckless and foolish behavior, but I didn''t know you were suffering from madness. Why have you been hiding it?"


    "Madness?"


    "Your foolish actions are already countless, so what difference does it make to add another madman''s outburst? You almost met a dog''s death!"


    The crow suddenly spread its wings and took flight, then charged straight at my face.


    "You damn bird-brain...!"


    "Such insolentnguage. I can understand if it''s due to madness, but it''s unpleasant to hear. Correct your speech at once."


    Its pping wings were sending feathers into my mouth. If it wanted to talk, it needed to do something about its wings first.


    I grabbed the crow with both hands.


    "Caw¡ª!"


    Thankfully, it had a weak body. If I had used my original grip strength, I could have snapped it in two.


    Oblivious to that, the bird continued to struggle.


    "How dare youy your hands on me! Do you think you can handle my wrath?!"


    Who cares if a bird-brain gets angry or throws a tantrum?


    The crow tried to escape, but it''s rare for prey to seed in their struggles once caught in a hunter''s grasp.


    "Stay still. You''ll get hurt."


    "Let go! I won''t let you get away with this!"


    I held the bird upside down.


    "Maybe I should just bite you and eat you."


    "Caw¡ª!"


    A scream-like cry erupted. But after a few shakes, it quickly quieted down.


    "What are you?"


    I got down from the window sill.


    "How dare you...!"


    "For your information, it''s best if you answer honestly. I wouldn''t mind thinking of you as moving raw meat."


    Not that I actually nned on eating this talking bird-brain, especially not here in the pce, far from any mountains or battlefields.


    "You, you savage...!"


    "Yeah, I know."


    As I calmly observed the bird, something came to mind.


    "But you know what? Thetest trend among nobles will soon be raising hunting hawks."


    I wasn''t particrly interested, so I wasn''t sure if I remembered correctly, but in a few years, raising hunting hawks would be a trend among the nobles throughout the country.


    "Should I just feed you to them?"


    "Caw¡ª!"


    Do birds have expressions too?


    If this guy were human, he''d probably be pale with fear.


    "You! How could you change so suddenly?! You weren''t this audacious just yesterday! Even if you''re a scoundrel...!"


    "How do you know me? Are we close or something?"


    "I am not someone you can casually im familiarity with!"


    Actually, I had a guess about its identity. Is a talking bird even possible?


    I had died ande back to life, so nothing surprised me anymore, but an ordinary person would have fainted from shock.


    Suddenly, something came to mind.


    The legend of the Mokryeo Kingdom''s royal family. The legendary spirit bird that helped Taejo found the nation.


    Of course, I didn''t blindly believe in legends, but who knows?


    Ghosts exist, so why couldn''t legends be real too?


    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]

 Chapter 6

    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]


    <strong>Chapter 6</strong>


    I faced off with the crow for a long time.


    But the bird didn''t easily open its mouth... or rather, its beak.


    "Your Highness, I have brought you a snack as you requested."


    Eunuch Han returned at that moment and spoke. I quickly grabbed the crow''s beak to avoid being discovered by the eunuch and hid it under the nket on the bed.


    "Oh, you''re here."


    There was a paper door in the room separating the sleeping area from the living space. The eunuch, holding a wooden tray with food, slid the door open and looked at me.


    "I will ce this over there... Your Highness?"


    The crow naturally started to struggle, but there was nothing it could do as long as I held its beak.


    However, it wasn''tpletely silent, so the eunuch immediately realized I had a bird.


    "Your Highness...?"


    So, because I couldn''t control the cawin, the eunuch immediately noticed that I had caught some kind of bird.


    "It was loitering around, so I caught it."


    "You caught a bird, Your Highness?"


    I nodded.


    It was unusual, but for the First Prince, who was already known as a troublemaker, suddenly catching a bird in his room was probably something people could understand.


    Right?


    It''s a good thing I''m a rascal.


    "You mean you caught it while I was away?"


    I nodded again. The crow was still pping its wings.


    "Th-That''s impossible... What kind of wild bird would be in the pce...?"


    The eunuch, cing the tray on the table, muttered in disbelief. I took this opportunity to act spoiled.


    "The pce management is so poor that birds can''t even tell if this is the pce or a mountain."


    The eunuch''s shoulders flinched.


    "Don''t you think so, Eunuch Han? Next time, I might even attract a tiger. When that happens, I''ll use my amazing hunting skills to catch it and make you a fur coat."


    To maintain my reputation as a rascal and prevent rumors of a sudden change in personality, I guess I need to periodically torment Eunuch Han. Right? There''s no way the unruly prince wouldn''t have tormented the eunuch he sees every day.


    If even a bird-brain could tell that I''m different from the real First Prince, Eunuch Han would know it even better.


    Surely a human''s brain isn''t inferior to a bird''s.


    Unfortunately, there''s nothing I can do about it.


    "I-I... I will go and find out what''s going on, Your Highness. I will take care of it right away," Eunuch Han said, flustered. Then he tried to take the crow I had covered with the nket.


    That won''t do.


    "Eunuch Han, there''s something I didn''t tell you. I caught this one, but I missed another one."


    "Th-There was another one, Your Highness?"


    I nodded.


    "I''d like you to catch the one I missed, Eunuch Han. It was a different kind of bird, if I remember correctly."


    "Wh-What kind of bird was it?"


    I yelled at him for no reason.


    "Do I really need to exin that? If there''s more than one bird that shouldn''t be in the pce, that''s a bigger problem, isn''t it? Do you need further exnation? Huh?"


    "I apologize, Your Highness. You are absolutely right."


    It was a forced argument, but it worked on Eunuch Han.


    "Then go catch it right now."


    "Yes, yes, Your Highness!"


    Eunuch Han dashed out of the pavilion as if he were flying.


    Good luck with that.


    I stared at the empty space where Eunuch Han had disappeared and then stood up with the crow.


    "Alright."


    "Caaaaaw¡ª!"


    The crow cried out as soon as I released its beak.


    "Now, let''s have a little chat."


    Fortunately, there were snacks prepared for our conversation.


    I sat down on a chair and picked up a rice cake from the tray Eunuch Han had brought.


    "I''ve never heard of a talking bird."


    "L-Liar!"


    Oh, this is delicious.


    I picked up another rice cake.


    Perhaps because it was a pce snack, it had colorful decorations that made it visually appealing as well.


    Since I''m a troublemaker, I could probably ask for it every day, right?


    "What am I lying about?"


    "How can you act like that! There''s no trace of tension or surprise in you! You''re so calm in the face of my majesty, you''re definitely not an ordinary human!"


    I spoke indifferently.


    "So you''re not even treating me like the First Prince anymore."


    "Yoooou¡ª! You''re revealing your true colors! An even worse troublemaker has possessed you! A demon, a demon!"


    I had a feeling that if it were human, its eyes would be bloodshot.


    "Where has your respect gone! Have you transformed into his shell, or are you wearing his skin! Confess the truth at once!"


    I ate a few more rice cakes while it was yelling. I also took a sip of the tea that Eunuch Han had brought.


    "Ah, this is nice."


    The troublemaker''s snacks are the best.


    Being a troublemaker might be even better than I thought.


    Then I said, "You''re noisy."


    The crow immediately fell silent.


    It must have finally realized that its neck was in my grasp.


    "You just need to answer my questions."


    I tightened my grip.


    Now that I looked closely, its feathers were quite soft.


    Eyes filled with fear look simr, whether they belong to a human or an animal. Seeing the crow''s terrified eyes made me feel disgusted.


    I hate these eyes.


    "First."


    "The most important question."


    "Who in the pce knows about your existence?"


    It was Taejo who made me into the First Prince, Yegyeong. So it''s natural for me to connect the appearance of this strange creature to Taejo.


    In terms of being difficult to understand, Taejo and this crow were simr.


    And so was my current existence.


    "N-No one!"


    "Are you sure? Or else..."


    "It''s true!"


    It trembled. It didn''t seem like it was lying.


    "Then the next question. What was your rtionship with me?"


    Of course, a human and a bird could bepanions in a lonely pce life, but a human and a talking bird was a questionablebination.


    "...Servant!"


    It hesitated for a moment.


    "...I was."


    "That''s suspicious."


    It wasn''t just suspicious; it waspletely unbelievable. Even a regr prince wouldn''t have a bird-brain as a servant, let alone a troublemaker prince?


    Nonsense.


    "Next."


    The crow fidgeted. Of course, it was useless. It would only lose some feathers.


    "You, what''s your true identity?"


    "Can''t you see?!"


    It raised its head high.


    Seeing it still acting defiant even though it might be killed, maybe bird-brains really are bird-brains.


    Hmm.


    This creature didn''t seem to be a legendary spirit bird.


    Just a bird-brain that could talk, which was interesting enough.


    It seemed like the threshold for surprise has be too high after dying anding back to life.


    "I can''t tell just by looking."


    "I''ve lived in this pce longer than your father''s father''s father''s father, and if you don''t recognize me, it''s because your head is filled with stupidity!"


    My eyes widened involuntarily.


    "You''ve lived that long?"


    "...Indeed!"


    "Hey, crow."


    I lowered my voice and said, "I told you I could kill you."


    Frightened, it immediately became quiet again.


    Actually, it wasn''t an empty threat. If it didn''t cooperate or told others about me, the best course of action would be to kill it.


    "Exin it in a way that even this foolish head can understand. Let''s get along, okay? If you listen well and prove useful... I can''t make you my servant, but I can feed you."


    I lightly flicked the top of its head with my index finger, and its fear-filled eyes welled up with tears.


    So even a bird-brain can cry.


    "Do you understand?"


    It stayed silent for a moment before answering.


    "It''s true. I''ve lived longer than your grandfather''s grandfather."


    I didn''t quite believe it, but it didn''t seem like a lie either.


    "So you''ve been freeloading in the pce despite being a wild creature."


    You probably ate better than me when I was a beggar. Even just scavenging leftovers from the kitchen would be a feast.


    I''m kind of envious.


    "Then you must know something. You''re a bird-brain, but you can talk and fly, and you said I''m the only one who knows you, right?"


    I nodded to myself.


    "Good. You''ll be very useful."


    Actually, if what it said was true, it would be even more useful than I had said. So useful that the word "very" wouldn''t be enough to describe it.


    But I couldn''t just blurt out its true value and make it even more arrogant.


    "Then..."


    Maybe this creature was Taejo''s arrangement after all? I might have to take back my criticism of the old man for being clueless.


    "Tell me everything you know."


    But it disappointed me.


    "Who does the King favor more? Between me and the Second Prince."


    "I-I don''t know."


    "Alright, who would know about favoritism? Do you know what the King is thinking? About the sessor, I mean."


    "I don''t know."


    "What are the Second Prince''s weaknesses? Tell me anything, even something small."


    "...I don''t know."


    "Then have you ever seen the Second Prince do anything embarrassing in secret? Like, maybe picking his nose and eating it or something?"


    "Ca! How dare you insult the royal family! Neither you nor he would do such a thing! You... You must be a demon!"


    "Tsk."


    How noble.


    Then something important came to mind.


    The King''s favor and keeping the Second Prince in check were important, but the primary qualification to be the Crown Prince was royal blood.


    The reason royal blood was special was because it was passed down from Taejo.


    "Special abilities."


    The creature visibly reacted.


    I didn''t miss that moment.


    Of course, I didn''t have high expectations. The special ability unique to the Ye royal family, which Taejo was said to have possessed, had been lost for over a hundred years.


    If there was a possibility of having a special ability, it was probably due to the bloodline from the maternal So family.


    In this situation, if the special ability of the Ye royal family came into my hands, there would be no stronger im to legitimacy.


    It would be like having an invincible card, but I didn''t think such luck woulde to me.


    I have alreadye back to life. I have already received tremendous luck, and wanting more would be greedy.


    Could it be that the ability to understand this creature''s words was the special ability the First Prince had?


    If that was the case, I wasn''t too thrilled about it... but at least it was something.


    "You little bird-brain... You''ve got something, don''t you?"


    The creature started wriggling violently.


    "I almost missed something so important."


    But it was still a meaningless struggle.


    "Answer me properly. If I catch you lying, I might just wring your neck."


    "Wh-Wh-What are y-you t-talking ab-bout...?"


    But no matter how much I thought about it, I couldn''t imagine the First Prince not being aware of his own abilities.


    I had heard that special abilities were like having a third arm or a third leg, something you could naturally use without anyone needing to tell you.


    As long as you''re a human with limbs, even if not everyone has extraordinary skills, you know where your limbs are and how to move them, right?


    Then what? The answer that this creature was desperately trying to hide might not be on its side.


    For example, something like this.


    "I was just thinking, maybe there''s something wrong with the Second Prince''s special ability. Otherwise, why would he specifically target me?"


    It was possible that the Second Prince was deceiving people by pretending to have a special ability.


    With the influence of the Second Prince''s maternal rtives, the Queen''s father, Grand Marshal Woo Jo, and his family, it wouldn''t be entirely impossible to fabricate something that didn''t exist.


    Yes, that was a more usible exnation.


    "Or..."


    But from my perspective, knowing the future, the more suspicious one was me.


    Because until the moment I died, I had never once heard any doubts about the Second Prince''s special ability.


    So, maybe.


    Just maybe.


    Daring to hope one more time.


    "Do I have something too?"


    Perhaps the cold sweat running down my forehead was because I was more desperate than I thought.


    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]

 Chapter 7

    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]


    <strong>Chapter 7</strong>


    It was fortunate that the crow was a bird-brain. If it were truly intelligent and intentionally cunning, there would be no way for me to uncover its true intentions.


    I couldn''t even torture it for information, as it would die in less than an hour.


    "I cannot speak!"


    "That means you have something to say."


    Actually, I had asked Eunuch Han something after he returned from the audience hall.


    - Eunuch Han, have I always been sick? I have a bit of a headache.


    - Pardon? Ah, that''s something Your Highness has always mentioned. But you said you didn''t want to take medicine... Shall I bring you some medicine for headaches?


    - I said I didn''t want to take medicine? Why?


    - You said there was a serious reason, but I apologize, you didn''t say anything more... You also said the medicine was ineffective and only added to your suffering.


    It''s a hunch.


    I have a hunch.


    It was an instinct honed through four years of hovering between life and death. How many times had I survived by relying on this hunch? It was definitely not something to ignore.


    And now my hunch was telling me: this crow and those headaches. They''re connected.


    Or maybe not.


    There must also be a reason why this talking crow only interacted with the First Prince.


    If it was just looking for someone to feed it, there would be better options than the ill-tempered troublemaker prince.


    Or maybe not.


    "Hey."


    I called out to it in a low voice, and its tail feathers twitched.


    "Want to make a bet?"


    "Wh-What?!"


    I arrogantly curled my lips.


    "I''ll try to figure out your true identity. Let''s set the deadline for four days. That sounds reasonable, right?"


    "And then?"


    "If I figure out your identity, you have to answer my questions honestly."


    "What happens if you can''t?"


    "I''ll do whatever you ask."


    "...Anything?"


    "Oh, of course. Absolutely."


    "...And if I refuse the bet?"


    I raised my thumb and made a throat-slitting gesture.


    "This is what will happen."


    The crow lowered its head, seemingly in contemtion.


    Then it raised its head again.


    "Alright."


    "Good."


    I had a vague idea of what it was. There were already clues, so I just needed to trace its footsteps. I thought it would be easy.


    * * *


    Since there was still plenty of time before evening, I decided to look around a bit.


    The reason was to find someone I could use as my eyes and ears.


    Of course, I didn''t have anywhere specific to go right now, and my movements were restricted, so there wouldn''t be any problems if I prepared slowly.


    But wouldn''t it be better to check things out in advance?


    I also needed a test subject to check the capabilities of this body, so I had a good excuse.


    Since I didn''t know many people right now, the first people I would look for were those I had met at Blood Cloud Fortress.


    I organized their names in my head and left Hyunjung Hall.


    My destination was the military headquarters.


    "Y-Your Highness...?"


    A military officer wearing a feathered hat spotted me and looked flustered. He was even more surprised to see the sword at my waist.


    It seemed like it was a short break during their training.


    "We greet His Highness, the Grand Prince Ikwon!"


    I casually waved my hand in response to the officers'' greetings and walked towards the training ground.


    As I walked towards the center of the training ground, I didn''t forget to observe the faces of the officers.


    Besides my current target, I knew the names and faces of several military heroes who would y active roles in the future, but I knew almost nothing about their past.


    So I had no choice but to examine their faces one by one like this.


    Some of the naive officers stared at me with obvious bewilderment on their faces.


    Seeing their dust-covered faces reminded me of the time when the war was raging, even though it had been a while.


    Not the time when everything was already falling apart, Blood Cloud Fortress was destroyed, and I was the only one struggling and causing a ruckus, but much earlier than that.


    The person I was looking for now was someone I met back then.


    How could a swordsman from a remote countryside like me recognize a military officer from the capital?


    It was because he hade to support Blood Cloud Fortress in Seopyung at that time.


    "We greet His Highness, the Grand Prince Ikwon!"


    The officers shouted as I passed by. Their loud greetings were meant to leave an impression. For these people, war was an opportunity.


    In a chaotic world, it wasmon for those at the bottom to rise to the top, and for those at the top to fall to the bottom.


    If only the country hadn''t beenpletely destroyed. If only we could have somehow held on, even if just barely.


    Then I stopped walking.


    "I-I greet His Highness, the Grand Prince Ikwon."


    This seemingly dim-witted person was also one of those cases I mentioned earlier. Ah, of course, he belonged to the former category. If he were someone destined to fall, there would be no reason for him to be so surprised.


    "Hmm."


    Even though I was inwardly excited, I managed to maintain a calm expression. I kept the attitude of a wealthy young master who had beenzing around at home and came out to the market to pick out luxury goods. I stopped right in front of the man and looked him up and down.


    He was shabby-looking with a dull face. At best, I could say he had a simple and innocent look.


    "What''s your name?"


    His simple face clearly showed his confusion.


    "Y-Yoo Geung."


    Yoo Geung.


    - I heard he was from the Geumo Guard.


    The central army was divided into two armies and six guards. The two armies were the King''s Royal Guards, so only the six guards actually served as the capital''s defense force and the royal guards.


    Even among the six guards, there were differences in skill level, and the best among them was the Geumo Guard.


    At that level, there was almost no chance of being dispatched to a remote ce like Blood Cloud Fortress.


    Of course, in a situation where the country was on the verge of copse, anything was possible, but Yoo Geung had been struggling at Blood Cloud Fortress long before that.


    But it didn''t make sense for a military officer belonging to the Geumo Guard to lead troops all the way to the border, and in fact, Yoo Geung wasn''t part of the Geumo Guard at that time.


    However, there was another point worth noting here. The Geumo Guard''s primary area of activity was within the pce.


    In other words, it wasn''t a normal urrence for a military officer like Yoo Geung, who came from the Geumo Guard, to be at Blood Cloud Fortress.


    For some reason, it wasn''t his intention.


    I wonder why.


    "Oh."


    Actually, it''s none of my business.


    Whether Yoo Geung in the past was demoted due to political struggles or foolishly volunteered to go to Blood Cloud Fortress.


    "So your name is Yoo Geung."


    Putting the past aside, in this life, all he needs to do is listen to me and reap the benefits.


    To be honest, it didn''t have to be Yoo Geung specifically as my right-hand man, but I¡¯m more shy than people think, so I preferred to deal with someone I knew.


    Since he was destined to die anyway, I felt less guilty about his life getting messed up due to my interference.


    As they say, it''s better to be alive in a dunghill than dead, right? A messed-up life is still better than death.


    "You have a good face."


    I ced one hand on Yoo Geung''s shoulder. He twitched like a fly swatted away.


    "You seem to have a lot of merit."


    "Pardon?"


    "You have the look of someone who... would jump into a fierce battle in a remote war zone due to some unknown circumstances, fight bravely, and then die tragically but honorably."


    Yoo Geung tilted his head slightly with a dumb expression.


    "I-I''m ttered."


    I nodded once.


    "You''re a young man who knows how to appreciate small things."


    I could also be considered such a young man. I smiled, feeling like I had met a kindred spirit.


    After saying that, I felt an intense gaze from somewhere and nced to the side. The officer with the feathered hat was staring at me.


    Is he a general?


    But I couldn''t say he was suspicious of me. I could see a hint of worry on his face, like he was wondering what kind of trouble a crazy person might cause.


    It was an expression I had seen often, so I knew it very well.


    This is why being a troublemaker is so great. You can dismiss any suspicion with entric behavior befitting a troublemaker. How wonderful is that?


    "Why don''t we find a quiet ce to talk?"


    Perhaps Taejo, whom I thought was clueless, had anticipated all of this and put me into the body of this troublemaker.


    If so, Taejo must have been a true sage with incredibly high-level foresight.


    Although it''s all just my spection since it''s unlikely I''ll see Taejo again.


    In any case, no one objected to this madman''s nonsense.


    Just as I thought that, some guy interrupted.


    "May I also ask a question?"


    It was an unfamiliar face.


    "What''s your name?"


    "I am Jin from the Aga family."


    Ah-Jin?


    I don''t know that name.


    "I am overwhelmed with gratitude that you havee here to encourage the military officers."


    Ah-Jin was grinning. I didn''t like his smile.


    It was as if the aura of a sycophant was seeping out, polluting the air of the training ground.


    Interesting.


    "And what is your position?"


    "Though I amcking, I hold the rank of Colonel.¡±


    Colonel. That meant he was a military officer of the fifth rank.


    Seeing Yoo Geung hesitantly step back as Ah-Jin approached, it seemed Yoo Geung held a lower rank.


    I asked Yoo Geung, "Then what is your position?"


    "P-Please call me Captain Yoo."


    Captain was a military officer of the sixth rank.


    Was he new here? I remembered Yoo Geung as a general, but since it was quite a while before that point in time, it made sense.


    I looked at the man with the feathered hat who looked like a general and said, "May I borrow Captain Yoo for a moment?"


    A military officer of the sixth rank wasn''t a low position, but it wouldn''t be a big deal if one disappeared. As expected, the general agreed without any objections.


    "As you wish."


    Yoo Geung bowed his head, looking confused.


    "Follow me."


    As I started walking, I felt a persistent gaze at the back of my head.


    * * *


    I headed back to Hyunjung Hall with Yoo Geung. If Eunuch Han had returned, he would havee out, but the pavilion was quiet. It seemed he was still searching for what I had mentioned.


    He wouldn''t find it no matter how hard he looked, so he wouldn''t be back until sunset.


    "Your Highness."


    Yoo Geung spoke up. It was the moment we crossed the side gate of Hyunjung Hall''s wall.


    "Speak."


    "May I ask why you summoned me here?"


    He asked right after we crossed the gate, showing quite ack of patience. Was Yoo Geung always this impatient?


    As I remembered, he was a tight-lipped and uninteresting person. Even when he asionally had a drink, he would stay in a corner, and if you tried to talk to him, he would remain silent.


    I only started talking to him after we both almost kicked the bucket on the same day.


    "I''ve agreed to a duel with someone."


    I answered as I walked towards the center of the pavilion''s courtyard.


    "So I need a practice partner."


    Yoo Geung''s face crumpled for a moment.


    "Am I to be Your Highness''s practice partner?"


    His tone became slightly disrespectful, his pride seemingly hurt.


    It would be strange for a swordsman not to be offended after being told to be a practice partner for this frail prince.


    Furthermore, from what I had seen on the battlefield during my time at Blood Cloud Fortress, Yoo Geung, despite his frustrating moments, wasn''t someone who didn''t know how to fight.


    No matter how much I belittled him, he couldn''t bepared to a pampered troublemaker prince raised like a delicate flower in the pce.


    "Yes."


    Yoo Geungposed his expression and said, "How can a clumsy person like me dare to be Your Highness''s opponent?"


    I scoffed on purpose.


    "If you''re clumsy, aren''t you the perfect opponent for me?"


    Yoo Geung''s face slowly started to turn red. He seemed to have less control over his emotions than when I saw him at Blood Cloud Fortress.


    "I apologize for my boldness, but I''m worried that my clumsiness might harm Your Highness."


    "So?"


    "My duty is to protect the royal family and the country. I humbly request that you consider my circumstances."


    Nope, not happening.


    "I thought you''d be taciturn based on your appearance, but you''re surprisingly talkative."


    "...I didn''t know you were so knowledgeable about physiognomy."


    "And you''re unexpectedly not backing down. That must have been your original personality, right?"


    If his original personality was closer to this, then the Yoo Geung at Blood Cloud Fortress might have been a subdued version of himself.


    "You''re a more interesting person than I thought."


    "Have you seen me before?"


    "As if. Why would I go around chasing after someone like you?"


    I grinned and drew the sword from my waist.


    The de hummed softly.


    "Let''s begin."


    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]

 Chapter 8

    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]


    Chapter 8


    If I waited for Yoo Geung to make the first move, I''d be dead and turned to dust by then. I could guarantee it. Seeing Yoo Geung hesitate, I grinned and attacked first.


    "Heh heh heh."


    I held my sword and swung it horizontally in a wide arc. The air split with a whooshing sound.


    I swung my sword as if I were going to kill Yoo Geung, and immediately, the distance between us widened. Yoo Geung had retreated. He was looking at me like I was a crazy madman.


    I couldn''t deny it. I was a master at self-awareness.


    I chased after Yoo Geung and swung my sword like a madman. But a real madman wouldn''t be able to swing a sword like me.


    Because there was a certain order and rules to this. It was a practical sword technique honed through 24 years of experience in my past life as Baekyeon.


    If I had learned it properly from the beginning, it might be different, but I didn''t have the luxury of time. So now I realized that my swordsmanship was all about extreme survival.


    Therefore, it wasn''t particrly stylish.


    Since I fought however I could, any weapon was fine as long as it could protect my life. Even a wooden sword was eptable if it was durable.


    That''s just how it was.


    "Are you just going to stand there? I might actually kill you."


    Yoo Geung''s eyes darted around in confusion. He shouldn''t have had the time for that, but he was still acting slow-witted. Was it because he was younger than I remembered?


    In truth, Yoo Geung was always a rigid person.


    "Your Highness."


    The unspoken words would be something like, "What are you doing, you crazy bastard?"


    I continued to smile. Even if I knew what Yoo Geung wanted to say, I had no intention of answering.


    "Are you trying to beat me with your bare hands? That''s reckless."


    I ran towards Yoo Geung, who was a few steps away, and kicked him hard. It looked like a street brawl between ruffians. But no one was watching, so I didn''t care.


    Yoo Geung dodged my attack slightly, but he was too big a target to avoid itpletely. He was hit by my weight-enhanced kick and fell to the ground.


    I was a little surprised that my low-ss kick hadnded.


    "...Your Highness!"


    "I win."


    Yoo Geung was a principled man, so he couldn''t even yell at my outrageous behavior. I clicked my tongue and retrieved my sword.


    "You''re no fun."


    I checked on Yoo Geung, who was still lying on the ground, and saw that his forehead was bleeding from a cut.


    I didn''t feel any guilt. It was his fault for not defending or counterattacking.


    Simrly, dying on the battlefield wasn''t anyone''s fault. Besides, a minor injury like this would heal if he just applied some saliva or something.


    "I won, right?"


    I asked again, and Yoo Geung replied, "Yes, you did."


    If it were the Yoo Geung I knew, he would have treated me like a child, but the current Yoo Geung couldn''t hide his frustration.


    "How does it feel to lose to this troublemaker?"


    "How could..."


    I extended my hand to Yoo Geung. He hesitated for a moment before taking it.


    No way. I flung Yoo Geung away as soon as he grabbed my hand, and of course, he tumbled to the ground.


    Even then, he didn''t raise his voice, which was truly like Yoo Geung.


    "Never let your guard down."


    I chuckled, and Yoo Geung, looking bewildered, nced up at me and stood up on his own.


    "That''s right. You should get up by yourself. Do you expect your enemies to help you up? Do you think everyone in the world is as boring as you?"


    "Your Highness is not my enemy."


    Yoo Geung stared at me, mocking him, for a while, then sighed.


    "...If I may speak, would you punish me?"


    "Let''s hear it."


    "You are quite different from what I''ve heard."


    "Oh my."


    Is it okay to say that to a troublemaker?


    "Really? So I''m even more of a troublemaker in person than the rumors suggest?"


    Yoo Geung was startled and waved his hands.


    "N-No, that''s not what I meant."


    I asked indifferently, "Then what?"


    As if he had btedly remembered who I was, Yoo Geung stammered.


    "...Th-That, ah, no, it''s nothing."


    "It''s obviously something."


    "I apologize. I misspoke."


    "How boring."


    "I apologize."


    "I can tell you''re boring just by looking at your face, so no need to apologize. Apology epted, now let''s hear your impression. What do you think of me?"


    We didn''t have a proper match, but I did show him my swordsmanship, so he should be able to tell if I''mpletely useless or if I have some potential.


    And since I''m obviously not useless, this was also an opportunity for me to gauge Yoo Geung''s discernment.


    If he judged me solely based on my crazy act, then that''s all there is to his caliber.


    "If you ask me..."


    Yoo Geung''s demeanor shrank even more at the sensitive question.


    Like any other nation, Mokryeo was also established through military power.


    But that didn''t mean that even in the present age, a prince had to possess outstanding military prowess.


    However, it wouldn''t hurt to have it.


    If the person I''m beingpared to is superior to me, it''s better to have something, even if it''s not very useful in reality.


    That''s what military power was all about.


    It must be ufortable for him to evaluate a prince based on his rank as a captain.


    After a long silence, Yoo Geung finally answered after I yawned once.


    "...Have you been hiding your skills?"


    I raised my hand and wiped under my nose.


    It seemed the rumors that the troublemaker prince was ipetent were prevalent.


    Unfortunately, there was nothing I could do about it. Cleaning up the mess was my job.


    "What skills do I have?"


    "But, Your Highness."


    "What?"


    Yoo Geung said with a wary look in his eyes.


    "With all due respect, I am confident in my judgment."


    "So in your eyes, I seem quite decent."


    It was true that the Second Prince, Jaehandaegun, was widely known for his excellence in swordsmanship. So if the First Prince had been looked down upon for not showing any particr talent, that wouldn''t be a problem anymore.


    I wasn''t sure how many opportunities there would be within the pce to show that I''m quite capable.


    "That''s absurd."


    Yoo Geung seemed to regret what he had said. Praising royalty was something one shouldn''t dare to do.


    But words couldn''t be taken back. Perhaps deciding to go all-in since he had already started, Yoo Geung continued hesitantly.


    "May I ask why you chose me?"


    "Do you think I brought you here for some other purpose?"


    "With all due respect, Your Highness, I believe that''s not the case."


    It seemed Yoo Geung had a high opinion of me, perhaps because he hadn''t heard many of the rumors about the troublemaker.


    It wasn''t likely that someone known as a troublemaker would be intelligent.


    Foolish people are the ones who usually cause trouble.


    Smart people are cunning and know that causing trouble would harm their future, so even if they have a bad temper, they tend to restrain themselves if they''re intelligent.


    "It''s not, but it is."


    "Forgive me, but is that a joke?"


    I sped my hands behind my back and shook my head.


    "You''re a sparring partner."


    Today was just about getting acquainted. Letting him know what kind of person I am.


    "I''ll have some expectations for tomorrow. Do your best."


    "Tomorrow... you say."


    "Let''s meet again tomorrow."


    Yoo Geung stared at me nkly.


    Suddenly, I thought I should act like a troublemaker once again.


    I spoke like a troublemaker.


    "Now get lost."


    Constantly acting like a troublemaker is quite tiring.


    * * *


    It was only when I sat down for dinner that Eunuch Han appeared, exhausted.


    The first thing he said after a long time was this.


    "I apologize..."


    It seemed he couldn''t find the bird after all.


    Unfortunately, all of this was because Eunuch Han happened to be assigned to this troublemaker.


    Who''s to me?


    I''m acting like a troublemaker out of necessity, so I don''t need to feel guilty.


    Eunuch Han was holding something that looked like a letter in his hand.


    "What''s that?"


    "It''s a letter from General So Ik- Gyeom."


    "General So Ik- Gyeom?"


    It sounded familiar. I quickly searched my memory to recall who General So Ik- Gyeom was.


    But I couldn''t remember.


    Perhaps sensing that I had forgotten who General So Ik- Gyeom was, Eunuch Han added, "He is Your Highness''s maternal grandfather."


    Now that he mentioned it, the deposed Queen''s family name was So.


    "Give it to me."


    I immediately opened the letter.


    The content could be summarized as follows:


    You agreed to a duel with the Second Prince''s bodyguard? What are you thinking, with your skills? I''lle right away, so stop any foolish actions and wait for me.


    "May I inquire about the content?"


    "Hmm."


    I closed the letter.


    So, to summarize it even more simply.


    "My maternal grandfather ising. Probably tomorrow."


    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]

 Chapter 9

    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]


    <strong>Chapter 9</strong>


    Maternal grandfather. Supreme Commander So Ik-Gyeom.


    Just hearing that, how could I possibly grasp who he was or what kind of person he was?


    "He''s a strict person," Eunuch Han muttered quietly. He probably thought I''d be curious since I had lost my memories.


    And he was right.


    As a eunuch, he was perceptive.


    "Strict with me?"


    "He''s strict with everyone. I once saw General So scolding someone, and my heart sank."


    "That''s nonsense. Eunuch Han, you''re a eunuch, so of course you''d be scared when someone who carries a sword shouts. And he wouldn''t do that to His Majesty, so how can he be strict? You''re exaggerating."


    Eunuch Han said with a gloomy expression.


    "His Majesty is the King of this country, so of course that''s true. But I wasn''t lying about his personality. It''s true. General So was always strict with the deposed Queen, and even though he often visits the pce, he rarely came to see the Queen or Your Highness."


    Was he someone uninterested in power?


    Eunuch Han nced at me and then quietly apologized.


    "I apologize."


    Perhaps he was sorry for speaking ill of my blood rtive. But I didn''t feel anything.


    I nodded absentmindedly and turned my head. I was waiting for General So.


    Should I call him "Grandfather" in case I make a slip of the tongue? It''s a strange life where I have a maternal grandfather before even having parents.


    I haven''t even lived that long, yet why is my life so tumultuous?


    Just then, I heard footsteps outside.


    "Your Highness, it''s Supreme Commander So Ik-Gyeom."


    As soon as I heard the footsteps, I quickly looked towards the door.


    "He''s here."


    "Yes, he has arrived."


    Eunuch Han whispered.


    "Shall I open the door?"


    I nodded, and Eunuch Han went to open the door.


    "I greet His Highness, the Grand Prince Ikwon."


    The first thing I noticed were his cold eyes.


    My grandfather bowed his head briefly. It was a gesture that could be seen as perfunctory, but he was my grandfather, so what did it matter?


    His natural demeanor suggested that this was how he usually acted.


    His strict personality wasn''t readily apparent on his face.


    As a general, his face, weathered by the sun, wasn''t gentle, but it wasn''t harsh either. He was a handsome man despite his age.


    If I had to pick something decent about the First Prince, it was his facial features. Now I could see at a nce where this superficially attractive face came from.


    What I didn''t expect was that my grandfather was carrying a bundle that looked like a gift. He had no servants with him.


    Shouldn''t a Supreme Commander have at least one servant to carry his things? Was he moving alone to avoid unnecessary suspicion?


    Well, it would be strange for him to unt his status after his daughter, the Queen, was deposed and died.


    "Ahem."


    Anyway, that wasn''t the important thing.


    "Please, have a seat."


    I gestured towards an empty chair, and my grandfather nodded once and sat down.


    Then he spoke to Eunuch Han.


    "Could I trouble you for some tea and snacks?"


    "Yes, General."


    Eunuch Han immediately left the room.


    It was unlikely that he actually wanted tea. It probably meant he had something to discuss with me in private.


    Or maybe not. The pce snacks were genuinely delicious, so maybe he wanted to raid the pantry while he was here.


    It''s a reasonable suspicion.


    "Let''s get straight to the point."


    Only after Eunuch Han left and there was no sound from outside did my grandfather begin the main topic.


    "I heard you''ve agreed to a duel with Prince Jaean''s bodyguard. A public duel."


    Instead of answering right away, I looked directly into my grandfather''s wrinkled eyes.


    They held disappointment.


    It was the gaze of someone who didn''t wee me.


    My grandfather continued speaking instead of me, his tone very calm.


    "Is it true?"


    It felt like I was being scolded even though I hadn''t done anything wrong.


    There was no reason I couldn''t answer.


    "Yes, it''s true."


    "I heard you reported this to His Majesty."


    "If my grandfather outside the pce heard about it and came to see me, it must be widespread within the pce. It will be quite an entertaining spectacle for the bored courtiers."


    It was meant to be a joke.


    But it seemed my grandfather wasn''t in the mood for jokes.


    Judging by his heavy tone of voice.


    "Yes."


    My grandfather frowned.


    "You''re well aware."


    The wrinkles around his eyes twitched.


    "Knowing that, you still did it. Did you have to do it? Is honor a game to you? Do you have anything left to throw away?"


    This was definitely an angry tone.


    Why am I getting scolded here?


    Iughed awkwardly.


    "This foolish grandson hasn''t done anything terribly wrong, yet you''re being too harsh."


    My grandfather pondered my words.


    "Grave mistakes."


    He didn''t even sneer.


    I had a bad feeling. My grandfather seemed even angrier than I had thought.


    "Do you think what you''ve done is a small matter?"


    His voice was getting louder, confirming my suspicion.


    "Do you think it''s a small matter for a prince to be aughingstock among themon people?"


    I knew that too. How else would the reputation of the First Prince as a notorious troublemaker reach all the way to Seopyung?


    It meant that the gossip was flowing along every path from the capital to Seopyung.


    "The people of the capital call you a troublemaker! Is it right for the royal family''s dignity to be tarnished like this?! Is everything so trivial to you?! How can you so easily discard and abandon things without a care?! The pce staff mocks you behind your back, and the officials gossip about you to Jaehandaegun. His Majesty, His Majesty...!"


    My grandfather''s face turned red and blue.


    There was resentment in his eyes as he looked at me.


    He couldn''t continue and covered his eyes with his hand. After a long while, he spoke.


    "You''re as hopeless as your mother."


    Now there was regret in his eyes.


    This is absurd.


    That was my impression as I witnessed the anger of this unfamiliar old man right in front of me.


    "Calm down, please."


    I was worried he might faint from high blood pressure.


    "What about His Majesty? What can he do?"


    Actually, I wasn''t ignorant. I wasn''t illiterate.


    "Are you saying that because of the Crown Prince appointment?"


    "Don''t mention that matter so lightly. The pce has ears and eyes even on the walls."


    My grandfather didn''t seem to have calmed down much, but he didn''t raise his voice.


    I said, "So?"


    My grandfather let out a deep sigh.


    "You''re truly carefree. Will you just let yourself be humiliated like this?"


    "Why would I be humiliated, Grandfather?"


    My grandfather''s gaze drifted away from me. I wondered where he was looking, and then I saw his eyes were fixed on the wooden sword hanging on the wall.


    "I''m not good at investigations, so I can only speak in this manner. Please forgive me."


    "I''ll listen first."


    "Your Highness''s swordsmanship skills arecking."


    Another sigh.


    "This is a fact known to all."


    "Oh, really? Have you ever seen me in action?"


    "Do you think I wouldn''t know Your Highness''s swordskills? Everyone knows that the deposed Queen''s sword is in Jaehandaegun''s possession."


    I felt wronged but had no words to refute him.


    "Ha, alright. That''s fine."


    "There''s nothing fine about it."


    "No, what I mean is... I can show you."


    "What are you talking about?"


    "I... well, whatever, the situation you''re imagining won''t happen. Yes."


    My grandfather frowned again.


    "Your Highness."


    "Yes."


    "The situation I''m imagining is that you will be humiliated in front of the pce staff and officials. His Majesty, who attended the morning assembly yesterday, mentioned Your Highness''s duel. Thanks to that, all the officials who were present at the assembly yesterday learned that you have agreed to a duel with Jaehandaegun''s bodyguard. How can this not be considered humiliating?"


    "...Is that so?"


    "I haven''t spoken a single lie."


    So no one told me because I''m a troublemaker.


    Then the ministers at the military headquarters might have known about it...


    No wonder they were ncing at me. It wasn''t just because I was a troublemaker.


    "I cannot stand idly by and watch Your Highness be humiliated."


    Oh.


    I thought he was a strict grandfather, but was he actually worried about his grandson?


    "This is a disgrace to the So family and tarnishes the honor of the royal family."


    Nope, I guess not.


    "Even a single word is worth a thousand gold pieces. How can spilled water be gathered, and how can words already spoken be taken back?"


    My grandfather continued in amenting tone.


    "Although what¡¯s done cannot be undone, I believe the humiliation you may suffer can be lessened. That is why I came to the pce to see Your Highness."


    "Ah, so you''re saying you''ll teach me something."


    "Indeed."


    Come to think of it, I seemed to recall hearing that the First Prince''s original swordsmanship teacher was Supreme Commander So, my maternal grandfather.


    "But there''s not much time."


    There was no set date yet.


    "Let me correct myself. There probably won''t be much time. Why would they drag out something like this?"


    "It seems Your Highness has forgotten something."


    "What have I forgotten?"


    "Yes."


    My grandfather''s expression once again turned scornful towards me.


    At least the intensity in his eyes had lessened a bit.


    "Have you forgotten that His Majesty''s birthday is approaching?"


    It was a shocking statement.


    "Are you saying His Majesty will have me participate in the birthday celebration?"


    Thankfully, my grandfather shook his head.


    "That''s impossible. Your Highness''s defeat would tarnish the royal family''s honor. That''s not what His Majesty desires."


    "Oh, that''s a relief. You startled me."


    "However, there are people from outside the pce currently present."


    My grandfather red at me fiercely.


    "Do you think they won''t be interested in Your Highness''s duel?"


    "I don''t think so. How often do you get to see such an entertaining event? Haha."


    "Don''t speak as if it''s someone else''s affair."


    I put on a nonchnt act.


    "But Grandfather, I truly don''t know humiliation. There''s no reason for me to be humiliated."


    But my grandfather didn''t seem convinced at all.


    "You don''t believe me. You look like you don''t believe me. Alright, fine. I can show you right now."


    "Show me what?"


    "I''ll show you that I''m not a good-for-nothing."


    My grandfather furrowed his brows deeply.


    Ah, I misspoke.


    "Pardon?"


    "I, uh, well... Anyway, I''ll show you. Seeing is believing, right?"


    "How, what will you show me?"


    I stood up from my chair and said,


    "A duel, is that alright with you?"


    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]

 Chapter 10

    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]


    <strong>Chapter 10</strong>


    "Hmph."


    My grandfather scoffed. He found it absurd. But this was within the range of what I had expected.


    "Your Highness."


    My grandfather spoke in a tone devoid of any amusement.


    "I am Supreme Commander So Ik Gyeom."


    No lengthy exnation was needed to describe a person of his stature.


    You''re not in a position to challenge me. Neither my military prowess nor my status was easily earned.


    That''s what he was saying.


    His white hair and wrinkles on his face weren''t simply due to the passage of time.


    He had the experience and achievements to match the time his aging attested to.


    But then again.


    "Yes."


    Baekyeon hadn''t had an easy life either.


    "I am Yegyeong."


    Yegyeong was the grandson of that So Ik-Gyeom.


    Great achievements don''t always pass down through bloodlines, but if So Ik-Gyeom''s blood flowed in my veins, I must have inherited something simr.


    My grandfather, who was said to be cold even to his own daughter, the deposed Queen, didn''t seem to value that, but I thought differently.


    In response to my seemingly irrelevant answer, my grandfather asked, "What would a duel with Your Highness be? What meaning would it have? Would I be able to see any difference in you?"


    "Yes."


    "What would be different?"


    "Everything would have changed."


    "Forgive me, but I believe people don''t change easily."


    "Is that so? In my opinion, there''s nothing that changes as easily as people."


    I stared directly into my grandfather''s eyes, which clearly showed his disapproval. I didn''t avoid his gaze, as if challenging him to a staring contest.


    My grandfather sighed.


    Do people sigh more as they get older? Or do they be short of breath?


    "If that''s what you say."


    My grandfather bowed his head.


    "As you wish."


    * * *


    The location wasn''t ideal, but it wasn''t a major issue. I stood in the courtyard of Hyunning Hall, where I had sparred with Yoo Geung yesterday, and faced my grandfather.


    "I''ll concede the first move."


    A shameless request, but reasonable under the circumstances. I was publicly known for my ipetence, while my grandfather was a respected general.


    Grandfather nodded.


    "That would be virtuous."


    With a metallic ng, two swords were drawn from their sheaths.


    Grandfather''s sword was simple in design, reflecting his personality. The unadorned sword matched its stoic owner.


    Mine, on the other hand...


    My sword was something one of the eunuchs had procured from somewhere.


    It was crafted with care, but not for me. It didn''t feel familiar in my hand, and it hadn''t earned my affection either.


    Its ornate appearance belied itsck of history.


    Armor is usually tailored to the sword, but I didn''t even own a decent set of armor, let alone any preparation for this. This sword was the only weapon I possessed.


    Could there be a better match for a dissolute prince with only a shy exterior?


    "No need for long speeches. Let''s begin."


    I immediately raised my sword and charged at Grandfather. My de aimed for his neck, but he didn''t flinch.


    ng!


    Grandfather twisted his upper body, dodging my attack. Then he countered, and a strong vibration traveled through my arm.


    A sharp pain pierced my bones. It was a familiar sensation, but also different. This body was weaker than my original one.


    Damn it.


    My strength, agility, and flexibility were all far inferior to what I once possessed.


    It was an obvious fact, but it felt unfair because my efforts had been in vain.


    All the hardships I had endured didn''t even exist. How could I not feel sad?


    So, this one sh is for my forgotten past. And another sh is for that pitiful boy who was kicked while begging...


    ng!


    My palms felt like they were tearing as I parried Grandfather''s blows. Thanks to my pampered upbringing, they were as soft as a baby''s.


    Ouch, it hurts.


    Grandfather''s relentless attacks served as a balm for my wounded spirit.


    To be honest, it wasn''t reallyfort, just ack of respite. But out of newfound respect for my grandfather, I chose to interpret it as such.


    If I was going to have a grandfather, couldn''t he have appeared sooner? Then maybe I wouldn''t have been beaten up while begging.


    Feeling resentful, I fiercely countered Grandfather''s forting" attack. It was a strike fueled by bitterness.


    The sad thing was that my counterattack wasn''t as strong as my resentment. My body wouldn''t cooperate.


    This is pathetic. How can I be even more pathetic than when I had an actual beggar''s body?


    "Consistency beats any talent."


    Grandfather suddenly spoke.


    He had noticed that I was struggling due tock of strength.


    And there was only one reason for my struggle. I had simply neglected my usual training.


    "I told you before."


    I instinctively took a step back.


    "Today''s sweat protects tomorrow''s blood."


    "Uh,"


    ng!


    "But you."


    Grandfather''s sword parried mine. The skillfully applied force pulled my sword away.


    My forearm tingled as I tried to hold on. I almost lost my grip.


    Tomorrow, I won''t even be able to lift my arm because of the muscle pain. I suddenly remembered the time when I had just entered Blood Cloud Castle.


    Back then, I was rolling around every day, my muscles screaming in protest. Meanwhile, there were those who were jealous that I got to see the castle lord every day.


    I spent my days training and my nights being bullied.


    The castle lord had also said, "The time you invest will never betray you."


    Are all old people like this?


    I couldn''t help butugh.


    A cold disappointment fell upon me.


    "You don¡¯t remember a single word."


    Excuse me, but I don''t recall ever hearing that?


    There''s no time to catch my breath. Grandfather pursued me. What should I do?


    What else can I do? Instead of running away, I lunged towards Grandfather.


    As expected, a gap opened up. The heartless old man retreated to avoid his adorable grandson. Then he unleashed another flurry of attacks.


    I might lose my head if I''m not careful.


    He was incredibly skilled at maintaining distance to prevent that from happening.


    Not only was he good at fighting, but he was also a fantastic teacher.


    At that moment, my sword and Grandfather''s shed head-on. It was literal confrontation. The only way to win here was with overwhelming power.


    Can I withstand this?


    Should I try?


    Can I even do it?


    "... I can''t withstand this."


    I let go.


    A crack appeared in Grandfather''s posture.


    But he didn''t crumble. He was too solid to copse. I was too inexperienced and weak to exploit that opening.


    Grandfather led me along at his own pace, paying no mind to when I needed to breathe.


    He was aggressive enough to keep even a teacher on edge.


    "Of course."


    Persistent yet light. Deadly yet clean.


    I liked his style. Grandfather''s sword rose in a circr arc, its tip pointing towards the clear blue sky.


    Oh no.


    I made a mistake.


    The reflected sunlight stabbed my eyes.


    And in the next moment.


    "Oh dear."


    I let out a short sigh.


    Grandfather''s de was hanging over my neck.


    I even had the illusion of feeling a chilling, bluish aura.


    "You''re dead."


    He was right. If Grandfather had been my enemy, I wouldn''t be alive right now. My head would be rolling on the ground, separated from my body. Just like that time. That rainy day.


    But.


    "However."


    My sword was almost touching Grandfather''s side.


    "I wouldn''t have escaped unscathed either."


    Grandfather withdrew his sword first.


    I took a deep breath and followed suit, sheathing my weapon. The overexerted muscles in my arm trembled slightly.


    "Well, this is something..."


    The tension suddenly dissipated, leaving me gasping for breath. I leaned back, taking deep breaths, and looked up at the sky.


    It was that damn sun that blinded me. That''s why I lost, and by a hair''s breadth, too. I could have won if things had gone slightly differently.


    That''s what I thought, but as I raised my head and saw my grandfather looking far moreposed than me, the thought of potentially winning vanished.


    Time beats down on people. And my grandfather was someone who had endured it. I had endured it too, of course, but not for as long as he had.


    "Tsk."


    This is exhausting.


    I plopped down on the ground.


    In the distance, I heard a eunuch who had been watching us gasp in shock.


    "You were so confident, yet if this were a battlefield, you would have presented your head on a pike to the enemy."


    "What a dreadful thing to say!"


    I protested, but the image was a bit funny to imagine. My head stuck on a pole several times taller than a person.


    Funny? It wasn''t funny at all; it was horrifying.


    It was practically reality for me.


    I chuckled.


    "This foolish grandson has something to say too, but I''ll hold my tongue."


    "There are times to hold one''s tongue and times when it''s unnecessary."


    "Is this a time when it''s unnecessary?"


    I couldn''t let a single word slide.


    Grandfather stared at me, then abruptly turned his head away.


    "I''m a man of manners, so I won''t speak ill of my grandfather."


    Grandfather seemed taken aback, repeating the word.


    "... Manners."


    "Yes."


    His gaze returned to me. This time, the cold contempt was gone. He looked at me for a moment, then turned away again.


    "You shouldn''t be subjected to humiliation."


    Oh.


    He''s acknowledging me, right? Right?


    "Yes, Grandfather."


    I''ve always been susceptible to praise. The corners of my mouth twitched. I hid my expression and replied smoothly.


    "But if you help me, Grandfather, I can show you more than just avoiding humiliation."


    Even now, I didn''t consider a mere soldier a formidable opponent, but how often does one get the chance to win the favor of a general?


    "Are you requesting my assistance?"


    "Yes. Is that not allowed?"


    Grandfather fell silent for a moment.


    "You have already rejected me once, Your Highness. Have you forgotten?"


    I did?


    Crazy. To have such a first-rate teacher within reach...


    Plus, as a general, he''d make a very powerful backer.


    Well, I guess I shouldn''t expect anything from someone who discarded his own daughter''s keepsake.


    "I apologize. This foolish grandson must have been out of his mind."


    "Withdraw your words."


    But judging by his brief response, he didn''t seem to think it was entirely untrue.


    Yeah... Even I sincerely think I''m an idiot...


    "But Grandfather."


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    "What''s in that bundle you brought?"


    Grandfather replied as if I was asking somethingpletely out of the blue.


    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]

 Chapter 11

    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]


    <strong>Chapter 11</strong>


    "It''s the medicine you''ve been taking."


    The First Prince was taking medicine?


    "Why do you ask?"


    Suddenly, my grandfather''s expression hardened again.


    "Perhaps, you''ve been abusing the medicine I brought youst time..."


    My grandfather''s expression reminded me of something that happened in the past.


    There was a time when I was severely scolded by the Lord of the Fortress for destroying a corner of the Blood Cloud Fortress wall during a fight.


    The Lord''s expression at that time was the same as my grandfather''s now.


    I waved my hands.


    "Abuse? No, I haven''t. I''ve never done that."


    "...I believe you."


    However, contrary to his words, he didn''t seem to believe me at all.


    "If I ask Eunuch Han, I''ll find out anyway."


    Well, who would believe the words of a madman?


    I guess I have to ept this as my karma, even if it''s not my fault.


    "Would you like to check?"


    My grandfather readily suggested.


    It wouldn''t hurt.


    I nodded and went into my quarters. Eunuch Han, who had been outside with me, followed me and my grandfather.


    As we entered the reception room, my grandfather gestured towards the medicine bundle.


    When the cloth covering the items was unwrapped, a wooden box appeared. Inside the wooden box were neatly stacked medicinal herbs.


    "This is also a two-month supply."


    "Excuse me?"


    I was surprised by my grandfather''s nonchnt words. Two months. It was an excessive amount to consume within two months.


    No matter what this medicine was or what it was used for, this amount would be excessive.


    Besides, ''this time too'' means he''s been bringing this consistently, right?


    It seemed like he came to see me to talk about the sparring while bringing this. So, this medicine was a bigger reason than the sparring talk.


    "You''re saying this is a two-month supply?"


    "Why are you asking such strange questions all of a sudden?"


    A pungent scent rose from the medicinal herbs that filled the wooden box. A scent that somehow wasn''t unfamiliar. After searching my memory for a moment, I easily recalled its identity.


    The true nature of this herb, imed to be medicinal, was a poisonous nt called the Bellflower.


    If you chew and swallow the petals, the pain subsides and drowsiness sets in. If you swallow a lot, even your breathing slows down. I remember the production area being quite far from the capital.


    In other words, it was a drug.


    A drug.


    With that level of danger, it was natural for it to be banned. The Bellflower had long been prohibited by nationalw, both in terms of buying and selling, let alone consuming it.


    It wouldn''t be easy to obtain something that was forbidden. The distribution route would be difficult, so the price wouldn''t be cheap either.


    But the General was bringing this to the First Prince? Not only is there nowhere to get it in the capital, but just possessing it is a crime.


    Moreover, it seemed he wasn''t just bringing it, but it was being consumed regrly. Why?


    "Am I poisoning someone?"


    "Is that a joke?"


    My grandfather retorted without a hint ofughter.


    "Yes, I''m joking."


    Even though it wasn''t a joke, I pretended it was and closed the wooden box.


    I couldn''t tell my grandfather that I had lost my memory, so I would have to ask Eunuch Hanter.


    And I wouldn''t need this.


    "This medicine is thest. You don''t need to bring it anymore."


    Whatever else I didn''t know, I knew my body condition best. And right now, I didn''t need this kind of drug.


    It wasn''t just that I didn''t need it. This was poison to me.


    If I ground the dried bellflower into powder and swallowed about two spoonfuls at once, my breathing would stop and I would die. If I took even a small amount of this for a long time, I would develop addiction symptoms.


    One of the addiction symptoms is that your tendons be weak, making it difficult to move your body.


    If that happens, my life as a swordsman is over.


    It seems like there''s no problem yet, but you never know. I can only hope it''s not toote.


    Why the hell did this crazy bastard eat this stuff?


    "Are you saying you won''t take it anymore?"


    "Yes."


    My grandfather looked at me suspiciously.


    "Your Highness."


    Why is he treating me like a child?


    Well,pared to this old man''s age, I am a kid.


    "I really don''t need it."


    "Are you serious?"


    "Does this sound like a lie? I wouldn''t even joke about something like this."


    His eyes still didn''t believe me. My grandfather red at me as if urging me to take back my words.


    Even though he wasn''t ring at me very seriously, the atmosphere was heavy. I could understand why Eunuch Han described my grandfather as a strict person.


    For someone like Eunuch Han, who had only lived in the pce, a military man like my grandfather would seem terrifying.


    Well, it''s useless against me. If he wants to intimidate me, he''ll have to bring someone like the Murderer of the Hwawiguk to even have a chance.


    Even if he really did that, what else is there to do but die? I''ve already died once, so fear has long left my head.


    Anyway.


    "It''s fine. I really don''t need it."


    "You shouldn''t make assumptions about your physical condition."


    Don''t be cheeky. I''m still a prince, you know.


    "The person who knows my body best is myself. Who would know my condition better than me?"


    "If that''s what you say."


    My grandfather nodded and took a step back.


    That was the end of his business. My grandfather didn''t stay any longer in Hyunjungdang and left the pavilion.


    But before leaving, he stopped with one foot on the pavilion''s stepping stone and asked:


    "You seem quite different from when I saw youst time. May I ask the reason for that?"


    He didn''t beat around the bush. Does that mean he''s asking as my grandfather, not as the General?


    My grandfather seemed to want to hear some grand story as an answer. But he wouldn''t get such an answer from me.


    "People change, you know."


    My grandfather responded with a disappointed expression.


    Of course, my grandfather wouldn''t acknowledge or trust me right away.


    General So wasn''t someone whose trust could be gained easily with just a half-day meeting.


    That trust would be heavy, and as heavy as it was, it would be difficult to obtain, but it would be worth it.


    "I''ll see you again."


    My grandfather bowed his head and left. The dark silk robe draped over his aged body fluttered.


    I muttered at my grandfather''s back as he left Hyunjungdang. The words came out unconsciously.


    "I''m a little envious."


    * * *


    "You''re saying I asked to take this?"


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    "And that tea was also made with this medicine?"


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    Eunuch Han said that the tea leaves he frequently brought were actually bellflower.


    Then I''ve been under the influence of the drug all this time. That means I might be addicted right now.


    "Just in case, let''s gradually reduce it."


    All harmful things to the body, especially drugs, had withdrawal symptoms. Even if I quit, my body would need time to adjust.


    Moreover, bellflower was a very potent drug, to the extent that it had to be banned byw.


    "But why did I take that?"


    In the end, all I could say about the new information was this.


    "Pardon? That''s because..."


    And Eunuch Han hesitated to answer.


    "Eunuch Han."


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    "Don''t be frustrating and tell me. I told you I don''t remember."


    I put my feet up on the table, like a true rascal.


    It was quite an arrogant posture. It wasn''t just for show, but also because I was tired of sitting up straight.


    Fatigue was already washing over my entire body.


    This damn body. This First Prince, even though he was a prince and ate all sorts of good things, managed his body like this.


    I''ll have to beat him to death if I ever see him, even in a dream.


    "That... First, Your Highness told me to keep it a secret..."


    "I wouldn''t have told you to keep it a secret even from myself."


    "That''s..."


    Eunuch Han couldn''t answer. It seemed that the First Prince had told him not to mention the medicine even in his presence.


    The more I learn about this First Prince, the moreplicated he seems.


    Aplicatedly crazy bastard.


    "I retract that. Tell me freely. Freeeely."


    Then, Eunuch Han began to hesitantly confide in me.


    So, this was the story.


    "Your Highness was born with a sensitive disposition."


    These were the words the First Prince himself had confessed. There was no room for doubt. Unless this guy was determined to deceive even his closest confidant, Eunuch Han.


    But I didn''t think this reckless fool was that clever.


    "You''re saying I am sensitive."


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    In what way was he sensitive? I needed to inquire further.


    "It''s hard to say exactly how... Your eyes, ears, nose for smelling, and tongue for tasting are all sensitive, so I don''t know how to exin it."


    But the more I listened to Eunuch Han, the more puzzled I became.


    "Every time you would move, you¡¯din that the fabric of your clothes were irritating, and I''m ashamed to say this, but... you often became angry even at the mere presence of me around you."


    "How would you know if I was just picky or if I was acting like that to bother you?"


    Eunuch Han quietly shook his head.


    "That''s impossible, Your Highness."


    "No, how can you be so sure?"


    Then, Eunuch Han retorted, seemingly feeling wronged and frustrated.


    "I have served Your Highness for twenty-three years. How could I not understand my master''s feelings after serving him for so long?"


    The First Prince was twenty-four years old this year.


    Then Eunuch Han had been with the First Prince since he was a baby.


    He wouldn''t have transformed from a normal person into a madman overnight, so he must have gone through a lot during that time.


    No wonder he looked old.


    "Was there... some kind of chronic illness? With me?"


    Even asking that made me feel uneasy. If that really was the case, it would be a headache.


    But Eunuch Han shook his head at my question. Fortunately, it didn''t seem to be a chronic illness.


    Instead, he added, "No, Your Highness. However..."


    "However?"


    "I''m ashamed to say this, but if someone were to describe Your Highness as peculiar, there would be nothing else I could say. But how could I, a mere servant, dare to try to understand everything about the things Your Highness wishes to keep secret? And how could I dig into my master''s secrets just to satisfy my own curiosity? Therefore, there are parts that I don''t know in detail. Even the royal physician doesn''t know about Your Highness''s physical condition."


    Was it top secret?


    "You''re saying only I knew?"


    "As far as I know, there was one other person who knew about Your Highness''s physical condition."


    There was? But why the past tense? Ominously.


    Could it be?


    "...The deposed Queen?"


    Then, Eunuch Han answered in a heavy tone.


    "That is correct, Your Highness."


    Of all people, why did it have to be someone who¡¯s dead? The only two people in the world who knew the secrets of this body were both gone from this world.


    "Is there no one else?"


    "I''m ashamed to say, but I don''t know, Your Highness. Please forgive me."


    "Damn it."


    It was a situation that could only be described with a curse word.


    "Ha... Alright. It can''t be helped. First, don''t serve this as tea anymore."


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    "From now on, whenever you bring something, make sure to tell me exactly what it is."


    "I will do so."


    I shook my head, trying to clear myplicated thoughts.


    If there was a reason for taking the bellflower, that reason would be apparent when I stopped taking it.


    The rest would be resolved with time.


    * * *


    The next day, I called Yoo Geung to loosen up my stiff body and pretended to search for the crow''s identity in the books at the pce library.


    He trembled all day, afraid that I might win the bet.


    His trembling was so amusing that I even teased him, saying crow meat would probably taste good.


    And the day after that, another letter arrived from my grandfather.


    It was a letter from someone other than my grandfather, requesting to meet me.


    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]

 Chapter 12

    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]


    <strong>Chapter 12</strong>


    "Did you say you''re leaving the pce?"


    "Yes."


    I informed him that I was going to visit my grandfather''s residence after the morning greetings. Upon hearing my announcement, Bonhyeon made a displeased expression but didn''t say it was impossible.


    The reason he was ufortable with me going out of the pce was probably because of the current situation. With foreign envoys, regional nobles from afar, and merchants from all over roaming the capital, there would be nothing more embarrassing than a prince causing trouble.


    The fact that the security inside and outside the pce wasx due to theing and going of foreigners probably yed a part too.


    Anyway, he allowed it.


    He also told me to take an escort, so I decided to bring Yoo Geung along. Since the Geumo Guard, to which Yoo Geung belonged, was originally involved in pce events, it wasn''t like I was asking him to do something outside his duties.


    After all, rules were meant to be bent.


    "Eunuch Han must be bored."


    Because I, his ymate, wouldn''t be there.


    And so, I was walking through the marketce with Yoo Geung.


    "How are you feeling?"


    Yoo Geung, who couldn''t hide the tension in his entire body, suddenly raised his head.


    He was nervous about his temporary duty as a prince''s bodyguard, a task that sounded grand in name only.


    "I, I''m good."


    "Good?"


    "Yes!"


    "What''s good about it?"


    This was all part of his job.


    Moreover, he was escorting a reckless prince whose actions were unpredictable. Could he possibly feel good? Absolutely not.


    "Rx, rx."


    "Yes!"


    "Walkfortably."


    "Yes!"


    "Breathefortably."


    "Yes!"


    "How about we go somewhere nice and have a drinkfortably?"


    "Yes! Oh, no, yes...? Th-th-that''s not possible."


    He was definitely tense. I chuckled and continued walking.


    "You seem worried that I called you out. Well, I guess this madman is the biggest worry. The second biggest worry is the trouble this madman causes. Isn''t that right?"


    "N-no, Your Highness!"


    I grinned.


    "Don''t worry. I have no intention of keeping you as my permanent bodyguard."


    Traditionally, the position of a bodyguard meant being a close confidant to whom one could entrust their life.


    It was different from Eunuch Han, but in terms of being close, it wasn''t that different of a position.


    If I were to make Yoo Geung my bodyguard... this rigid and boring fellow wouldn''t hesitate to die to protect his master. No, not only wouldn''t he hesitate, he''d probably be the first to rush into death.


    As a bodyguard, he certainly had good qualities.


    So it wasn''t that I didn''t trust Yoo Geung and therefore didn''t want him as a bodyguard.


    It was just that someone as rigid as Yoo Geung wasn''t suited to be my closest confidant.


    There''s no denying that the virtue of a loyal subject is to be willing to die for their lord. But that''s not all. There are two types of subjects.


    One unconditionally obeys their lord''smands. The other dedicates everything to ensure the lord walks the right path.


    If I had to choose one of the two to describe Yoo Geung, he would fall into thetter category.


    My belief was that I needed someone who was absolutely loyal as a close confidant, rather than someone upright.


    This was because I didn''t think I could always walk the righteous path. So, if I kept someone upright by my side, conflict would be inevitable.


    In that sense, it was appropriate to keep some distance from someone like Yoo Geung.


    I also had someone else in mind as a long-term bodyguard.


    But I couldn''t see that person right now, so choosing a bodyguard was an issue that had to be put on hold for the time being.


    Anyway, what was the reason my grandfather called for me? In reality, I was just going to his house because I wanted to, not because he summoned me. In any case, I couldn''t even guess the reason.


    "Would it kill you to write it in the letter?"


    Such an old-fashioned old man.


    Yoo Geung looked at me.


    "Pardon?"


    "Ah, just talking to myself, just talking to myself."


    As we walked, the crowd grew thicker. I was just looking around when Yoo Geung spoke up.


    "It seems like a lot of people have gathered for His Majesty''s birthday celebration."


    It wasn''t a small event, so even the marketce was affected.


    There were so many people walking that I couldn''t take a step without bumping shoulders with someone.


    It would be fun to stroll around on a day like this. It was a shame that I couldn''t wander around freely as a prince. I wish I could do some sightseeing that I haven''t done before, now that I''m living in the capital.


    "There might be a detour."


    Yoo Geung replied,¡± There''s an alley nearby where we can take a detour. Usually, it''s deserted, but I can''t say for sure if it''s the same today. I apologize."


    "You should have told me earlier if there was another way. Tsk."


    I clicked my tongue, and Yoo Geung looked flustered.


    "It''s a very deserted path, so I was hesitant to mention it."


    "That''s even better, what''s the problem?"


    "The atmosphere of the path is somewhat gloomy..."


    "Oh,e on."


    What did it matter if the atmosphere of the path was gloomy or if the path itself was actually gloomy? If anything happened, I was a prince who could abandon Yoo Geung and run away. If he understood why I even brought a bodyguard, there shouldn''t be much to fear.


    "Then, I''ll lead you this way."


    Yoo Geung, born and raised in the capital, knew the roads well. I followed him. As he said, the path he guided me to was indeed gloomy.


    "I don''t think this scenery can be described with just ''somewhat gloomy.''"


    I said as I walked with my hands sped behind my back. Yoo Geung led the way.


    "I apologize."


    His voice was slightly more subdued than before.


    Anyway, there was no other problem besides the gloomy atmosphere, so I continued walking.


    Actually, I originally nned to do some sightseeing in the marketce, but I ended up taking refuge here because I kept bumping into people with every step.


    If I were a prince, I could have taken a pnquin or a horse, but because I was a country bumpkin, I was curious about the capital''s marketce and gave up the pnquin to walk instead.


    In other words, it was like going undercover. I didn''t have the option to hide my identity or anything.


    Anyway, I deliberately chose the most modest clothes I had, but they were all in the madman''s taste, so they were all dazzlingly gold-embroidered silk.


    It''s not that I disliked them, but they weren''t the best attire for walking quietly through the streets.


    Of course, now I was thinking it was a pointless endeavor. If I ever went out again, I would definitely take a pnquin.


    I''d let those poor, shy clothes rotting in the closet see the world too.


    Since they were mine now, I might as well use them. That was the idea.


    While walking with such frivolous regrets, I suddenly heard a shrill scream.


    "Help me!"


    The scream was young. It sounded like a child''s voice.


    "What''s that?"


    The question popped out reflexively, and Yoo Geung answered. He quickly mirrored my serious expression.


    "It seems to be a child."


    No kidding. Who wouldn''t know that?


    "I know that too."


    "...It''s probably Geomgye."


    Geomgye, also known as Sword Gang.


    My eyes widened. Geomgye referred to the ruffians who disrupted society and order, carrying a sword at their waist.


    If you considered everyone who called themselves Geomgye as such, their numbers were quiterge. But those guys didn''t even know all of their own members who called themselves Geomgye.


    There were many who joined and many who left. And they didn''t even know each other.


    But the ones who did know each other were tight-knit like family, and they were strange and foolish, constantly shing even among themselves, despite calling themselves Geomgye.


    But foolish people existed everywhere, and crowded ces had proportionally more foolish people.


    A gloomy alley near the bustling marketce was a ce such foolish people couldn''t simply pass by.


    So, what should we do with these fools?


    "Your Highness, this path is dangerous, so it would be better to turn back..."


    "Captain Yoo."


    I called out to Yoo Geung without even looking at him. I still had my hands sped behind my back.


    "You have a sword, and I have a sword too. See?"


    "...That''s true. But Your Highness, please leave the dangerous matters to me..."


    "Oh!"


    It seemed our dear Captain Yoo seemed to want me to quietly retreat, leaving those fools behind.


    But, knowing that those fools who oppressed the weak were about tomit atrocities, was it the way of a swordsman to just continue on their path?


    Furthermore, as a prince of the nation and a captain of the Geumo Guard, was it right to just continue on our way?


    It was absolutely not because I had a grudge against Geomgye.


    "Captain Yoo."


    It was absolutely not because I had a history with Geomgye from my days as a beggar.


    "Captain Yoo?"


    It was absolutely not because I still harbored resentment from being beaten up by those Geomgye bastards while begging on the streets as a beggar, even after more than ten years had passed.


    It wasn''t because I was petty and couldn''t overlook this.


    "Aren''t you Captain Yoo? Why aren''t you answering?"


    For a brief moment, a deeply regretful expression shed across Yoo Geung''s face, as if he had made a terrible mistake. However, based on my excellent judgment, the fleeting nature of his regret meant it wasn''t very important.


    "I, Yoo Geung... will follow your will, Your Highness."


    His dejected voice made me wonder if he wanted to go home, but his tone still held a decent amount of spirit.


    However, recalling Yoo Geung running across the battlefield at Blood Cloud Fortress, hisck of energy didn''t necessarily mean he didn''t want to save the child from the Geomgye.


    Perhaps he wasmenting the fact that hispanion at this particr time happened to be the Mad Prince.


    "Let''s go."


    I strode forward. I felt the illusion of a dark aura emanating from Yoo Geung, but it must have been just my imagination.


    A momentter, I encountered a few members of Geomgye and a child.


    Surrounded by four or five men, the child was crying and struggling. Seeing that the parents weren''t present, I wondered if the child had been sold.


    Of course, I would only know the details after rescuing the child.


    "Hey, mister."


    I felt an intense gaze from behind my head, about a step away from Yoo Geung, but that must have been my imagination too.


    "Hmm?"


    "Why don''t you let the kid go? Don''t you feel sorry to see him crying?"


    I nced at the child. Their appearance was so disheveled that I couldn''t even tell if it was a boy or a girl. Their hair had been chopped off raggedly, making it even harder to tell.


    Seeing them sprawled on the dirt, covered in tears and snot, made me feel disgusted.


    "I don''t know who you are, but go on your way."


    "You''re wearing nice clothes, so don''t ruin them unnecessarily."


    They had a decent eye for fashion. Of course, a Mad Prince wouldn''t wear clothes made from any ordinary fabric. Even though what I was wearing now looked simple, the quality was anything but.


    "You have a good eye. We''ll be able tomunicate well."


    I nodded to myself and turned to Yoo Geung.


    "I think I''ll take them and use them as my conversation partner. Bodyguard Yoo. Catch them."


    Yoo Geung looked at me with a dumbfounded expression.


    "What are you doing? Hurry up."


    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]

 Chapter 13

    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]


    <strong>Chapter 13</strong>


    Yoo Geung sprang forward. With my hands sped behind my back, I counted the heads of the Geomgye visible beyond Yoo Geung, and there were exactly five.


    All five of them were poor in skill, but perhaps because they were ustomed tomitting evil deeds, every attack they unleashed was incredibly vicious.


    Thanks to that, our Captain Yoo ended up with a cut on his arm after just five exchanges.


    "Disappointing."


    Should I sugarcoat it as a glorious wound received while protecting the prince? I wasn''t a heartless person, so that level ofpensation wouldn''t be difficult.


    "Ugh!"


    Seeing Yoo Geung younger than I remembered, there were a few moments where I couldn''t help but click my tongue in frustration. But even originally, Yoo Geung wasn''t stronger than me. This was all within my expectations.


    Now, let''s see what those Geomgye bastards are like.


    One looked stupid and acted stupidly. One looked vicious and acted viciously. One looked sneaky and acted sneakily. One looked annoying and acted annoyingly. And one was ugly and acted unbingly.


    That made five. Howe there wasn''t a single decent one among them?


    What ack of character.


    Thus, the confrontation between Yoo Geung and the five Geomgye was like a life-or-death struggle between fools. Yoo Geung was also a fool.


    Because even here, Yoo Geung, unable to ovee his rigid nature, was using a straightforward approach against these idiots.


    If it were me, I would have at least thrown some dirt, but Yoo Geung didn''t.


    Well... that''s the kind of person he was, and that''s how he died in that ce, in that way.


    Just then, one of them started to run away, dragging the child who was sprawled on the ground crying.


    It was the ugly one among the five.


    But strangely, although he was definitely ugly, his ugliness was somehow familiar.


    Where had I seen him before?


    There''s no way I would have any connection with the Geomgye in the capital...


    "Hey!"


    It seemed he was trying to run away with the child to sell, since he didn''t see a chance of winning. He was doing this out of fear of losing his merchandise.


    I couldn''t just let that happen. I passed Yoo Geung, who was struggling against the remaining four Geomgye, and started chasing the fleeing one.


    "It would be wise to stop."


    I threw out a bluff, but it didn''t have much effect. This was because my stamina was so terrible that running was quite difficult. He could probably hear my heavy breathing.


    Damn it.


    What a shameful situation this was.


    "Hey, aren''t you going to stop?"


    I shouted again at the running figure''s back, but it was useless. Well, if I were him, I wouldn''t obediently stop either if someone like me was chasing after me, panting and looking like they were about to copse and die.


    Who could I me...?


    But I didn''t give up and continued to shout.


    "It would be best to stop right now. Because..."


    I couldn''t think of anything specific to say after that.


    "Because... Because..."


    And I was out of breath.


    I panted and said, ¡°Because I am the prince. Stop right there. That''s an order from the prince."


    The guy nced back and then turned his head away again. The alley was almost at its end, and I could see the turning point just ahead.


    Suddenly, two names came to mind.


    "In-hong!"


    It was the moment I remembered where I had seen that ugly guy. His name was In-hong. I was someone who remembered people''s faces very well.


    On a different note, that''s why the face of Jincheon, the one who beheaded me, was still vivid in my mind as if I had seen him yesterday.


    The very next moment, I remembered where I had seen In-hong. He hade to Blood Cloud Fortress as a leader of the volunteer army, leading the troops.


    Compared to the troops raised in Blood Cloud Fortress, they were a ragtag group, so they weren''t of much help, but at the time, the situation was so dire that we would have taken any help we could get.


    What did he say back then?


    I remember.


    I heard he changed his mind and decided to be a volunteer soldier thanks to a benefactor who guided him, who also came from the streets.


    That''s all I can remember.


    The moment I called his name, the guy stopped in his tracks.


    I was out of breath and felt like I was going to die, but I couldn''t miss the opportunity now that he had stopped. I threw my scabbard at him with all my might. The scabbard hit the back of his head and fell, and he copsed along with it. I ran towards him, feeling like I was about to die.


    "Ugh. I''m dying."


    I was gasping for breath, and the guy red at me with a serious expression. Seeing him calm while I was struggling made me feel annoyed. Actually, he wasn''t calm as the back of his head was bleeding, but so what.


    Judging from my feelings, was I always suited to be a madman from the start?


    Just then, I heard sounds of Yoo Geung approaching from behind. Yes, Yoo Geung wasing. Trusting Yoo Geung, I smacked the back of In-hong''s head.


    "Hey, you lowly bastard. The prince tells you to stop, and you ignore him and keep running?"


    A sharp smack echoed.


    In-hong red.


    "Who are you to know my name?"


    "This is His Highness, the Prince."


    What''s the big deal about two names? But he stopped running at those two words, so maybe it was a big deal.


    But was this guy really the In-hong I knew? I couldn''t even imagine what had happened for him to go from being a petty thug in the Geomgye to bing the In-hong I knew.


    I thought my life story was quite dramatic, butpared to what this guy must have gone through, from being a Geomgye in the capital to dying in Seopyung, mine might seem rather ordinary. They say there are all sorts of people in the capital, and it was true.


    "Your Highness!"


    Just then, Yoo Geung called out to me and ran over. But that was all he said. Seeing that he didn''t say anything about me hitting the back of In-hong''s head, maybe this was something I did often.


    Well, I wouldn''t know.


    Before taking care of the surroundings, I first grabbed In-hong. I had a sword in my other hand, so he wouldn''t dare try to run away.


    Ah, but this was truly unbelievable. Although it was something that happened in the distant future, and I experienced it in a different body, there were two people from the capital who died in Seopyung, right here in this ce.


    What a strange connection.


    Was it a bad connection because he died?


    "You take care of that one for now."


    I pointed to the child left dangling in In-hong''s hand. Yoo Geung red at In-hong and brought the child over as if snatching them away.


    "You''re safe now that I''m here. I''m a Captain in the Geumo Guard, and..."


    I''m not sure why it''s "I" instead of "we," but anyway.


    "Is Your Highness alright?"


    Yoo Geung asked after rambling a few words. He sure asked quickly. I nodded.


    "Not really."


    "Pardon?"


    Yoo Geung was flustered by the negative response despite my seemingly fine appearance, but I ignored him and continued.


    "This guy called me ''this guy.''"


    "Pardon?"


    Yoo Geung seemed to get flustered more easily than I thought.


    "Don''t be dazed."


    "Ah, yes."


    "This guy''s name is In-hong, and he called me ''this guy,'' so I''ll punish him for the crime of disrespecting the royal family."


    "Pardon?"


    Perhaps because this was the first time this had happened, Yoo Geung couldn''t gather his wits and just repeated the same word in response.


    "What did you just say...?"


    "Shut up."


    When I snapped, In-hong shut his mouth and red instead.


    In-hong''s eyes were unnecessarily sharp, and even after being hit, they didn''t lose their intensity.


    "Don''t re at me like that."


    Even after all this.


    "Bodyguard Yoo."


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    "What happened to the guys over there?"


    "I caught them and tied them up."


    "Tied them up? With what?"


    Yoo Geung answered proudly.


    "I carry a rope just in case."


    "...Oh, okay."


    I thought Yoo Geung wasn''t an ordinary person either.


    "If you permit, I''ll escort them to the government office."


    I nodded.


    "Do that."


    In-hong couldn''t hold back and started squirming.


    "And this guy..."


    I pondered for a moment about the charges.


    "Insulting the royal family? Good. That should be enough. Bodyguard Yoo, apprehend the criminal."


    "Your order is mymand."


    In-Hong eximed in shock, "What nonsense...."


    "We''ll have to throw him in the Royal Guard prison and let him rot for a few days before sending him off."


    Yoo-Geung rummaged through his pockets and pulled out another rope. How did that even fit in there? When I asked, Yoo-Geung replied, "I have prepared thoroughly to ensure no problems arise while serving His Highness."


    Such loyalty.


    In-Hong hesitated before asking, "You''re... sending me away? Where...?"


    "You''re with the Geomgye, aren''t you, you son of a bitch."


    I smacked the back of In-hong''s head again.


    "You pathetic fool."


    I hit him again.


    "You spineless coward."


    Another smack.


    "Ugly bastard."


    At that, Yoo Geung made a face as if he were hurt. In-hong was the one who was being insulted for being ugly, so why was he reacting that way? I didn''t say that he was ugly.


    "You ugly jerk. You can''t even control how you look, and you do whatever you want. Did you eat thew with your rice? Ugh."


    I clicked my tongue and then spoke to Yoo Geung.


    "Bodygaurd Yoo, take this scoundrel and his gang to the magistrate''s office."


    "And what will Your Highness do?"


    "I''ll go with you to the magistrate''s office. Did you think you''d leave me alone on the street?"


    "No, Your Highness."


    A spoiled brat doesn''t care about time. My grandfather wouldn''t mind if we took our time. After all, I never told him when we would arrive.


    "Let''s go."


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    On the way to the magistrate''s office, I continued to berate In-hong. He didn''t back down and continued to re at me. I couldn''t help but wonder who the mysterious person was who managed to reform In-hong.


    In any case, they must have been an extraordinary person, not only reforming someone like him into a decent human being but also nurturing him into a righteous army leader.


    "Whoever they are, they should thank me."


    It would be easier to guide In-hong thanks to my help, so they should be grateful.


    As I muttered to myself, Yoo Geung and Inhong looked at me as if I were a strange creature.


    "What are you looking at?"


    Meanwhile, Yoo Geung was muttering something to the little boy we had just rescued, looking quite pleased with himself. He seemed to think he had done a good deed.


    When we arrived at the magistrate''s office, Yoo Geung said, "I will take them in."


    Kidnapping was a serious crime, and so was human trafficking. The officials didn''t look kindly upon the Geomgye either, so In-hong was immediately imprisoned even though I hadn''t said a word.


    I put my hands behind my back and approached the official.


    Although I had him arrested, In-hong still had the potential for redemption.


    "Hey there."


    "Yes?"


    "I''m Prince Ikwon, the First Prince. I''ll contact youter, so don''t be too hard on him and take good care of him. Also, treat the wound on the back of his head. I hit him."


    "... Yes, yes? Yes?"


    "If you have anything to tell me, tell Yoo Geung of the Geumo Guard."


    I decided to keep an eye on In-hong and told the official to watch him closely. The official wore a confused expression as he looked back and forth between me and Inhong.


    In any case, since fate had brought us together, I intended to observe him.


    I sped my hands behind my back and left the magistrate''s office.


    Looking up at the sky, I saw that it was a beautiful day.


    "It''s a lucky day."


    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]

 Chapter 14

    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]


    Chapter 14


    "It''s hot."


    I arrived. When I reached my destination, I was wiping away sweat. It was because I was wearingyers of clothing.


    Anyway.


    Where did I arrive? Of course, at my grandfather''s house. General So''s residence, which I had expected to be modest, surprisingly had a mboyant door. It was a door that stood out even from ny-nine steps away.


    Of course, the scale was alsorge, and the materials used to build the house were all high-quality. It was a level that most noble families couldn''t even dream of.


    Compared to the main house of the Blood Cloud Fortress, it would bring tears to my eyes.


    Of course, the one shedding tears should be the Blood Cloud Fortress Lord. But what could I do? With few taxes and constant battles, there was no way to avoid its shabby appearance.


    I approached the mansion with Yoo Geung.


    "It''s impressive."


    Maybe my grandfather and I had simr tastes.


    Or maybe the mistress of this mansion decorated it. If so, I take back my words about having simr tastes with my grandfather. On second thought, it seemed more likely that it was the mistress''s taste. I couldn''t imagine my grandfather decorating the house.


    If it were with Eunuch Han instead of Yoo Geung, I could have asked who the mistress of my grandfather''s mansion was, but unfortunately, Eunuch Han was at Hyunjung Hall.


    "Shall we go in?"


    I swung both arms back and sped my hands behind my back.


    "Ahem."


    Then I went close enough to the door that it almost touched my nose and shouted, "Someonee out!"


    It was something I had always wanted to say at least once. I never had the chance while living as Baek Yeon, but I was fulfilling my wish in this unexpected way.


    I heard footsteps from beyond the door. Soon, the door opened with a thud. The butler ran out so quickly that my nose almost hit the door, but I managed to dodge it in time, avoiding a collision.


    "Oh, oh, oh, oh...!"


    The butler popped his head out from between the open door. Our eyes met. He was a middle-aged man with a mole next to his nose.


    "Y-Your Highness?"


    The butler''s eyes widened as he recognized me immediately.


    "Your Royal Highness? First Prince Ikwon!"


    "Yes, it''s me."


    He seemed quite surprised, as if I hade to a ce I shouldn''t have. Wasn¡¯t the butler informed that I wasing? I lifted my chin slightly, and the butler quickly made way.


    "Where''s my grandfather?"


    "Y-You''vee to see the old master?"


    He was definitely not as quick-witted as the pce staff.


    I thought Eunuch Han might be the elite of the elite, the talent of talents among the butlers if he came here.


    "Who else would Ie to see at my grandfather''s house?"


    "I''ll inform him right away!"


    As I entered the gate and looked around slowly with my hands behind my back, I saw that the house, contrary to my expectations, showed signs of being lived in. Because it was the house of my grandfather, who was a General and cold hearted, I had thought it would be as deste as a military camp.


    Well, this was a ce where people lived. My grandfather must also eat, poop, and sleep to function.


    "Bodyguard Yoo."


    I spoke to Yoo Geung, who had followed me in.


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    "What do you think of this house?"


    Yoo Geung looked around and replied, "It''s a magnificent mansion."


    "I mean..."


    No matter how many times I reconsidered, Yoo Geung was a truly dull individual. If I kept such a person as my bodyguard, I would be just as boring. This was yet another reason why Yoo Geung couldn''t be of my use as a bodyguard.


    "Seems like my grandfather has unexpectedly good taste, doesn''t he?"


    "With all due respect, I don''t have a discerning eye..."


    "Oh,e on."


    The butler was staring at me as if to say, "Follow me." I quickly followed the butler into the inner quarters.


    "I shall hurry and inform the old master."


    The butler led Yoo Geung and me to an empty room and disappeared.


    A momentter, I heard a presence outside the room.


    "Your Highness. It is General So Ik-Gyeom."


    It seemed he wasn''t lying when he said he''d bring him quickly.


    "Come in."


    As soon as I said that, the door opened, and my grandfather appeared.


    Just as I had seen himst time, his face was stiff and cold. He appeared with an expressionless face, looking straight ahead. His eyes quietly rolled towards me and scanned me up and down.


    Just likest time, my grandfather was openly evaluating me.


    "What have you been up to?"


    If written down, it would surely be a polite question, but hearing it from my grandfather, it didn''t sound polite at all. I had almost gotten into a scuffle with a scoundrel, so my appearance wasn''t as neat as before. By "before," I mean my appearance at the pce.


    I could have let it slide, but my grandfather''s distrust wouldn''t allow it.


    "I made some enemies."


    "What do you mean by that?"


    My grandfather''s face hardened. His eyes seemed to be cursing at me, telling me to cut the nonsense. If I were a weak-hearted person, I might have been hurt.


    But my heart was not weak; it was strong. It was a strong heart forged through begging. Thanks to my strong heart, I wasn''t hurt.


    "Your Highness."


    My grandfather spoke in a scolding tone.


    Like Yoo Geung, my grandfather didn''t respond to jokes, making him equally uninteresting.


    "Just, you know. I beat up a scoundrel I met on the street."


    Then my grandfather''s eyebrows twitched. It seemed he wasn''t taking my words literally. Had I done something wrong somewhere?


    Objectively speaking, without any personal bias, what I had done on my way here was definitely not a bad thing. I was on the verge of sputtering in disbelief, but my reputation as a troublemaker preceded me, silencing any protests I might have made.


    Meanwhile, Yoo Geung was fidgeting beside me like a dog that needed to poop.


    "... E-Excuse me, General."


    Suddenly, Yoo Geung spoke up. It was extremely rare for the rigid Yoo Geung to speak out of turn, especially in front of the General.


    "If I may speak boldly, His Highness rescued a child from the Geomgye."


    Yoo Geung continued, cautiously.


    "...So, please don''t say such things."


    What was this? Was Yoo Geung taking my side?


    Wow. Surprising, isn''t it?


    But I kept my admiration to myself. As a result, all three of us - me, my grandfather, and Yoo Geung - fell silent. The silence lingered.


    This is awkward.


    I cleared my throat and tried to change the subject.


    "I came here at your summons, Grandfather, but must I be scolded first?"


    Then I nudged him to try and get him to bow.


    My grandfather sighed and greeted me.


    "Have you been well?"


    "I''ve been fine. Why wouldn''t I be? Have you been well, Grandfather?"


    My grandfather bowed his head.


    "Yes, Your Highness. I am grateful."


    "You certainly look well."


    In truth, hisplexion didn''t look very good. He seemed tired.


    My grandfather, who had been standing by the door, came over and sat down in front of me.


    A momentter, another set of footsteps sounded from outside the door. It wasn''t the butler or a servant; it was a rather peculiar gait. The kind of walk that didn''t care about others'' opinions. No one in their right mind would walk like that in front of General So, so it was the kind of footsteps meant to be heard.


    As I looked at the door in bewilderment, my grandfather spoke.


    "This is the reason I invited Your Highness today."


    I blinked, pondering the identity of this peculiar person outside.


    A servant? No.


    A subordinate? No.


    His wife? That couldn''t be.


    "I''ll enter."


    A soft voice, a light tone. It was clear even from a cursory nce that this was no mere subordinate of my grandfather. Just as this thought crossed my mind, the door swung open again, unbidden. As expected, this was a rather peculiar person.


    I looked down at their feet. Unlike the rushed footsteps from a moment ago, it was a graceful gait.


    "I greet First Prince Ikwon."


    I raised my head.


    As our eyes met, the person smiled faintly. Their mboyant attire caught my eye first, but their gender was ambiguous. It was the first time I had met someone whose gender was confusing. At least there was no one this peculiar at Blood Cloud Fortress.


    "I didn''t expect you toe in person."


    "Why? You told me toe."


    "I thought otherwise because I hadn''t received a reply to my letter. My apologies."


    Hearing that, I immediately understood. It wasn''t my grandfather who had summoned me, but this person. If my grandfather had written a letter on their behalf to summon me, it meant they were quite close. But this person was too young to be my grandfather''s friend. Even if my grandfather was open-minded enough to disregard age in forming friendships, this was quite a significant age difference.


    "...Hmm."


    If that was the case, then this person wasn''t someone I could neglect just because they were close to my grandfather. Not that I had any intention of doing so, of course.


    And this person was remarkably at ease in my presence. They carried themselves with a boldness that bordered on impertinence. Was this their true nature? Were they also a troublemaker? Were they originally close to the First Prince? If so, even if my grandfather didn''t mention it, Eunuch Han would have at least hinted at it, but I had never heard anything like that.


    Even if I was a troublemaker, could they treat me so casually when I was a prince of this nation...?


    I gestured towards an empty seat.


    "Have a seat first."


    "I am honored."


    They said they were honored, but they didn''t look honored at all. In this aspect, they were simr to my grandfather. Were they really a friend of my grandfather''s? Anyway, I wasn''t offended that they weren''t genuinely honored. It was enough that they said it, wasn''t it? I wasn''t that rigid. It''s good to live life with a rxed attitude.


    Speaking of a rxed attitude, I beckoned Yoo Geung to sit down as well. As a bodyguard, he should be standing by the door, but how could one be so heartless? Following my rxed gesture, Yoo Geung awkwardly took a seat.


    After Yoo Geung sat down beside me, a servant brought refreshments.


    "Allow me to pour you a cup."


    The person of unknown identity and even unknown gender carefully held their mboyant sleeve and poured tea into a cup.


    "Oh, thank you."


    As I said that without much thought, my grandfather nced at me with a strange expression, as if he had seen something bizarre.


    What? What is it?


    "Do you remember me?"


    Pitter-patter.


    The yellow tea filled the jade-colored teacup. At the same time, white steam rose from it.


    "Hmm."


    I tried to divert their attention by pretending to drink tea. But the gazes of the three people present were fixed on me like nails. I looked down at the tea, trying to appear calm, and thought.


    I''m curious too.


    Who are you?


    But how would I know?


    However, the meaning of those words was clear: this person and I had met before.


    I searched my mind, hoping to grasp at straws, but my head was empty.


    Oh... Damn it.


    How would I know you...?


    ...You...


    As I sighed inwardly, another question came flying at me.


    "You don''t remember me?"


    Oh, this is driving me crazy.


    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]

 Chapter 15

    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]


    Chapter 15


    "Hahahaha."


    Suddenly, the other person startedughing. It was a light, cheerfulugh, as if they had heard something incredibly funny. Did I make a joke? I racked my brain but couldn''t recall doing so.


    "I know that rumors are not always reliable."


    They began with that, but I couldn''t understand what they meant.


    "I apologize for my boldness, but I have heard quite a few rumors. Gathering rumors is my job, but I made a hasty judgment about Your Highness based on those rumors. It was a mistake, wasn''t it?"


    So, are they saying I don''t seem like a wastrel right now?


    Not seeming like a wastrel...


    This is a problem. I''m supposed to be the wastrel prince.


    If I don''t seem like a wastrel, then I''m neglecting my duties.


    "What nonsense are you talking about?"


    That made them burst intoughter again. Of course, it wasn''t me whoughed. I didn''t find this situation funny at all.


    "Hahahahaha."


    The unidentified personughed loudly, causing my grandfather to re at them.


    "Leader Shin."


    My grandfather''s voice dropped to a low growl, and his gaze turned sharp and chilling. Even I almost flinched at the reprimand. However, the person in question continued to speak with a grin,pletely unaffected. They weren''t afraid of my grandfather at all.


    They seemed to have a lot of guts. At least, they were bolder than Yoo Geung at this moment.


    "My name is Shin Gwiryung. Please call me as you wish."


    "Who are you?"


    I didn''t know who they were, and we weren''t particrly close, so I didn''t want to call them by their name.


    "I am but a humble merchant, running a tradingpany."


    "A tradingpany? What kind of tradingpany?"


    "If you ask for the name of thepany, it is called Pyeonggwang."


    "Pyeonggwang."


    My eyes almost widened. I managed to control my expression and responded as if I wasn''t interested.


    "The Pyeonggwang Trading Company."


    If it was Pyeonggwang Trading Company, it was apany that would grow significantly in the future. Their primary source of ie was war. They would expand massively by supplying the necessary materials for the consecutive wars.


    Of course, Pyeonggwang''s reach extended even to Seopyung, one of thergest battlefronts.


    However, personally, I didn''t particrly like the Pyeonggwang Trading Company. I had seen a Pyeonggwang merchant demanding payment first amidst the carnage of the battlefield. As someone who had personally witnessed the deaths on the front lines, I couldn''t like thepany''s calcting nature.


    They wouldn''t be asrge as they would be in the future.


    Shin Gwiryung smiled subtly.


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    "Nice name."


    "I am honored."


    I asked bluntly, "So, do you know me?"


    "Who in thisnd wouldn''t know the First Prince?"


    That''s true.


    It was true. But it also meant he didn''t know me personally.


    Then why did he ask like that? Making me wonder if I was supposed to remember him... He was just making me nervous for no reason.


    My dislike for Pyeonggwang Trading Company,bined with his teasing attitude, made my distaste for him grow rapidly.


    "I don''t know you."


    Shin Gwiryung smiled slyly, like someone with a lot to hide.


    "I hope we get to know each other in time."


    I was usually pretty good at reading people. The uneasiness I felt from that shady smile wasn''t just my imagination.


    I replied indifferently.


    "You have to tell me for me to know."


    "What do you wish to know? If Your Highness asks, this Gwiryung will answer anything."


    Combined with that shady face, those words didn''t sound trustworthy at all...


    "Really?"


    "Yes, Your Highness. I will answer with utmost sincerity."


    "Hmm."


    Then it meant he had zero loyalty to the royal family.


    In that way, he was a bit like me.


    Usually, people develop a liking when they find simrities with others, but even if I found a hundred things inmon with this guy, I doubted I''d ever like him.


    "You''re the one who called me out here?"


    "That is correct."


    "I came here because I thought it was about my grandfather."


    I tried to sound a bit haughty.


    In reality, I just came because he called.


    "I apologize for disappointing your expectations."


    "Expectations, my foot. So, why did you call me?"


    My teacup was already empty. I must have been sipping it without realizing. As I reached for the teapot, Shin Gwiryung quickly picked it up.


    "Shall I speak directly?"


    "If you''re not busy, you can take your time. But aren''t you a merchant? I''m not sure if you have enough time to dawdle."


    The teapot, snatched by Shin Gwiryung, poured tea into my cup.


    "I am deeply touched that you are so concerned about my situation... I am overwhelmed."


    You''re doing fine, so why are you overwhelmed?


    Just empty formalities.


    "Ahem."


    Suddenly, my grandfather cleared his throat. Then he spoke to Yoo Geung, who had been quiet.


    "Why don''t you step out for a moment? I''m about to leave as well."


    Yoo Geung looked at me, as if seeking my permission.


    My grandfather wouldn''t dismiss Yoo Geung without a reason.


    I replied, ¡±Go ahead."


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    Suddenly, I realized I was cing a considerable amount of trust in my grandfather. This was only the second time I had actually met General So, yet I trusted him solely because he was my grandfather.


    In truth, it was known that General So had shown little interest in his grandson after the death of the deposed queen. So, it was questionable whether he was someone I should readily trust.


    But then again, he was also the one who had taken care of dangerous things like the bellflower for me.


    It was hard to figure him out.


    Yoo Geung stood up along with my grandfather. Was it okay to leave me alone with Shin Gwiryung?


    Since it was my grandfather''s residence, nothing would likely happen even if I was left with a stranger. However, seeing my grandfather''s cold-blooded attitude, I couldn''t bepletely at ease. Both my grandfather and Yoo Geung, oblivious to my feelings, left the room immediately.


    Just as I was starting to regret drinking the tea they had offered, Shin Gwiryung wiped the smile off his face and spoke.


    "Actually."


    It was the moment I confirmed my judgment that he was a shady character. Without his smile, Shin Gwiryung was clearly looking down on me. Even though I was taller than him, I couldn''t deny the feeling of being belittled.


    "I heard that Your Highness dered you would stop taking the medicine, so I dared to request this meeting."


    I nodded a couple of times.


    "Medicine."


    Where could he have gotten the forbidden bellflower?


    Come to think of it, he was a military officer who had to uphold discipline more than anyone else. An old man who had to send his daughter to the execution ground because of a single bowl of poison and remain hidden in the shadows to avoid the King''s displeasure.


    It was none other than General So.


    "So you''re the source."


    What was the reason General So risked danger to procure the bellflower and provide it to the wastrel prince? Where and how did he get it?


    Of course, I was curious. And I had thought about it quite a bit.


    If he needed the bellflower for an illness, he could have gotten a prescription from the royal physician instead of going through such secretive channels. There was no need to keep it a private matter.


    "Why did you suddenly decide to stop taking it?"


    "I haven''tpletely stopped yet."


    Shin Gwiryung closed his mouth as if prompting me to say more.It</a> was undeniably an insolent attitude. Come to think of it, he hadn''t been very polite to the General of Senior Third Rank either. I was convinced that Shin Gwiryung wouldn''t fear me even if I were the King or the King''s grandfather, not just a prince. Authority wouldn''t move Shin Gwiryung. He was a crazy person.


    Then what motivates this person?


    "But it''s ufortable."


    I slightly pulled my white inner robe from within my silk sleeve to show Shin Gwiryung.


    "There are too many things that bother me. But it''s bearable for now."


    My senses were so heightened that even the touch of fabric against my skin was irritating. So, I wore inner robes made from the softest fabric avable to minimize the irritation.


    This wasn''t the only change.


    The most significant change was in my movements. The sluggishness in my body had decreased. It was a subtle difference, but I could definitely feel it.


    Another change was the ringing in my ears. The noise I had dismissed as simple tinnitus actually had a source. I couldn''t be sure, but... it seemed like distant sounds that I hadn''t been able to perceive properly.


    "Every person has clothes that suit them. Farmers wear white clothes, monks wear Dharma robes, the deceased wear burial shrouds... What kind of clothes suit Your Highness?"


    I let out a hollowugh and replied.


    "Everything suits me well."


    Shin Gwiryung then spoke in a condescending tone, as if admonishing a naive child. As if I were a clueless fool who could only see what was right in front of me. But that wasn''t true. That kind of treatment was meant for the First Prince, not me.


    Being looked down upon with pity everywhere. That was the life of a wastrel.


    "Your Highness, you won''t be able to endure it."


    "What won''t I be able to endure?"


    Shin Gwiryung sighed. Daring to sigh in front of a prince? He was proving that he truly didn''t fear me. It was absurd. I let out another hollowugh.


    "The bellflower is not an easily obtainable herb, Your Highness."


    Shin Gwiryung spoke as if I had been taking the medicine without knowing what it was. And I couldn''t entirely dismiss that notion. If I were the wastrel prince who only knew how to eat, y, and torment people, I probably wouldn''t know what kind of medicine I was taking.


    "I know."


    "I hope you understand that I am not trying to lecture Your Highness."


    "It doesn''t seem that way."


    "That''s not true at all."


    Shin Gwiryung smiled again.


    "Your Highness."


    Even though I was facing a smiling face, I realized that Shin Gwiryung was annoyed. I felt like a stubborn child. He was looking at me as if I were a disobedient child. However, despite the small age difference, the positions of Shin Gwiryung, the head of Pyeonggwang Trading Company, and the wastrel Prince Ikwon were quite different. Just considering the responsibilities they carried, the experiences of the First Prince and Shin Gwiryung were worlds apart.


    "Please understand that the words I am about to say are from a friend of thete deposed queen."


    A friend of the deposed queen?


    It was a shocking statement. This time, I couldn''t hide my surprise. Shin Gwiryung didn''t look like he was the same age as the deceased queen. But a ten-year age difference wasn''t a reason they couldn''t be friends. I nodded first. A serious conversation was about to begin.


    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]

 Chapter 16

    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]


    Chapter 16


    Shin Gwiryung began his story in a rather meaningful way.


    Honestly, being human, I couldn''t help but be interested in stories about the deposed queen.


    It was something that had spread from the capital to the remote corners of Seopyeong, even reaching the ears of street urchins. Yes, I''m talking about myself. So how could I not be intrigued?


    "The deposed queen entrusted me with a message," Shin Gwiryung said calmly.


    His storytelling was so serious that I put on a grave expression and listened intently.


    "Please help His Highness to live quietly."


    It was a somewhat absurd request.


    Live quietly? Being born as the king''s eldest son meant that I was never destined for an ordinary or quiet life. Moreover, if I didn''t actively strive, I would likely be killed by Prince Jaean in the future.


    It seemed that the deposed queen had also anticipated that the Second Prince and his faction wouldn''t leave the First Prince alone.


    "I don''t believe Your Highness doesn''t understand the meaning of these words."


    I nodded slightly in agreement.


    "Yet, if you still intend to stop taking the bellflower..."


    His gaze shifted down to the white inner robe peeking out from my sleeve.


    "I believe there must be a reason for such a decision."


    He emphasized the word "believe."


    Shin Gwiryung looked as if he had been waiting for this moment. It probably wasn''t just my imagination.


    He had sought me out as soon as he heard the news that I was quitting the bellflower. I was certain that he had been waiting for this moment.


    But, instead of answering hastily, I stared into Shin Gwiryung''s eyes. There was no way to know what thoughts were going through his mind behind those jet-ck pupils.


    From my perspective, I could answer Shin Gwiryung''s question by saying there was no particr reason. Or I could pretend there was an important reason.


    I could simply say that I stopped taking it because it was a poison and it became burdensome. But if I, a prince, insisted that was the only reason, what would they think? However, when it came to actually opening my mouth, I couldn''t bring myself to say that.


    I couldn''t gauge what kind of answer would win his favor. But the funny thing was that I felt like I needed to win Shin Gwiryung''s favor in the first ce. I tended to rely on my gut feeling rather than deep thought, so I decided to trust my instincts this time as well. I gave a vague answer first.


    "Of course. Everything in the world has a reason."


    "However, I dare to hope that I can hear Your Highness''s true intentions."


    He wasn''t going to back down, was he? Well, if he had gone to such lengths to call me out here, he probably didn''t intend to just kill time. He wasn''t in a position to leisurely chat and joke around either.


    So... would it be better to answer honestly?


    But what if this guy went crazy and ran to the Second Prince, telling him that his half-brother was scheming to take the throne?


    If things went wrong, I would only hasten my own beheading.


    Even if he was close to the deposed queen, I couldn''t bepletely at ease. The person Shin Gwiryung was close to was the queen, not her son, me.


    I didn''t even know what kind of person he was, so I couldn''t just spill my guts based on the fact that he was a friend of my bloodline...


    "To be honest, I wish for Your Highness to desire the throne."


    I choked even though I wasn''t eating or drinking anything.


    I choked, even though I wasn''t eating or drinking anything.


    He didn''t just say he''d like me to have the desire, he said he wished for it.


    I wiped the drool from the corner of my mouth with the back of my hand and asked, "Are you serious?"


    Shin Gwiryung lowered his eyes. His demeanor was different from a moment ago.


    "Which fool would dare lie in this situation?"


    I was so dumbfounded that my mouth gaped open. I wanted to crack open that smooth head of his and see what thoughts were swirling inside, but that would only make me a murderer.


    "Wait. So... I''ve been taking the bellflower because of this unusual body of mine?"


    "Can you merely call it ''unusual''? It''s something that could turn the world upside down."


    I was speechless.


    It seemed like everyone but me already knew.


    Seeing how the bellflower was delivered by my grandfather, he probably knew about it too.


    I suddenly felt like I had been yed.


    Was I being toyed with by Taejo?


    After a brief moment of contemtion, I spoke. Shin Gwiryung didn''t know me personally, but he imed to be a friend of the deposed queen, so it should be okay to ask this much.


    "Did my mother... tell you?"


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    It wasn''t hard to figure out that the deposed queen had predicted what would happen after her death, and that her prediction was mostly urate.


    She was aware of the possibility of the First Prince bing king, and she also foresaw that possibility threatening his life.


    She wouldn''t have entrusted her son''s life to someone she didn''t trust, so at least from the deposed queen''s perspective, Shin Gwiryung was a reliable ally.


    Reaching that conclusion eased my mind a bit.


    Although he was still unpleasant.


    "Do you have any intention of bing the ruler of this nation?"


    Shin Gwiryung asked, changing his tone. His tone was light, as if asking what I wanted for lunch, but the content was the heaviest of all the words he had spoken so far.


    I was quite flustered, as I hadn''t expected this kind of conversation.


    "Isn''t it a bit strange to answer such a question so directly when we''ve just met?"


    "But if not today, when will another opportunity arise, Your Highness?"


    The fact that he was already thinking about our next meeting was even more shocking.


    "Frequent outings from the pce will displease His Majesty."


    "I don''t necessarily have toe to this residence to meet you."


    "Haven''t you considered that leaving the pce itself could be problematic?"


    "Who cares what a wastrel does?"


    I could roam freely only because I was a wastrel. I could act like a fool because I was a wastrel. The fact that I could bring Yoo Geung from the Geumo Guard and leave the pce on a whim to visit a rtive''s house without any reason was all because I was the wastrel prince.


    These things wouldn''t be allowed for a well-behaved, ordinary son of the deceased queen.


    Shin Gwiryung frowned.


    "I believe that is a bad move."


    However, even though being called a wastrel gave me freedom of movement, it also disqualified me from being king.


    In the long run, it wasn''t a good thing.


    I nodded.


    "I know."


    No matter howfortable the life of a wastrel was, it wasn''t something I could continue forever.


    "I don''t n on living like this for much longer."


    I was thinking of making a turning point soon.


    There were definitely things in this world that only I could do.


    Things that no one else but me could aplish.


    Shin Gwiryung''s eyes gleamed at that.


    It sent shivers down my spine for some reason.


    Suddenly, a thought crossed my mind.


    If this man was a friend of the deposed queen, did he see me as the blood rtive of his friend, or as a tool for her revenge?


    It was an open secret that the Second Prince Jaean, the current Queen Woo, and their faction were involved in the deposed queen''s death.


    If I were a friend of the deposed queen... I would probably hate them.


    "It seems to me that you''re trying to break your promise with your mother."


    Shin Gwiryung smiled slyly again, just like before.


    I swallowed a sigh.


    He meant that I was a tool.


    "Everything will unfold ording to Your Highness''s will."


    I scoffed.


    "It won''t be easy."


    "But the decision rests solely with Your Highness."


    Of course, the decision was mine.


    "Allow me to persuade you."


    "Go ahead."


    I said that, but I was nervous. Honestly, I was. Because in the future Seopyung, Shin Gwiryung, the head of the Pyeonggwang Trading Company, would have more influence than my grandfather, the General. The realization that I was finally doing something that could benefit Seopyung and Blood Cloud Fortress gave me a strange feeling.


    It was the feeling that I was truly changing the future.


    "This Gwiryung will do his utmost to fulfill Your Highness''s wishes."


    "Anyone can say that."


    "I am well aware that I am insignificant at present."


    Insignificant? At his age, building and managing a tradingpany was a remarkable feat. Even as a joke, Shin Gwiryung wasn''t insignificant.


    It was so absurd that I let out a heartyugh.


    Shin Gwiryung grumbled, "Which part of my words made Your Highnessugh?"


    "Ah, sorry. It was nothing. Continue."


    Shin Gwiryung stared at me disapprovingly, then resumed speaking after a moment.


    "There is a reason why Your Highness should trust me."


    "What is it?"


    "I know how to manage the difort."


    I paused for a moment, then asked.


    "You''ve never experienced the same symptoms as me. How would you know?"


    "It''s not something I know from experience."


    "Then someone must have told you. Was it my mother again?"


    Shin Gwiryung didn''t answer. It was the correct answer.


    "Why did she leave that with you?"


    "She entrusted me with the role of controlling Your Highness, so it was only natural."


    "Why do you need to control me?"


    "Have you forgotten?"


    "Forgotten what?"


    I pushed away the empty teacup with an indifferent attitude.


    "...That day," Shin Gwiryung said with a smile. "Have you forgotten the anger of that day?"


    He simply said ''that day'' without any further exnation. But I think I knew what he was talking about. It was probably... the day the deposed queen died.


    I had never experienced rage or buried anger over the deposed queen''s death, so, I remained silent. I had no answer to give.


    A heavy silence descended upon us. I was at a loss for words, acutely aware of Shin Gwiryung''s scrutinizing gaze.


    After some time, my grandfather came and opened the door. It was time for me to leave if I wanted to arrive on time.


    I stood up and said, "I''ll contact you again."


    Shin Gwiryung''s face showed disappointment. I added one more sentence.


    "The decision won''t take long."


    Shin Gwiryung replied that he understood. He didn''t look entirely satisfied.


    Instead of feeling happy or fulfilled about gaining an ally, I felt heavy.


    I returned to the pce with heavy steps.


    On the way back, everything I saw reminded me that this life wasn''t mine.


    The scenery was different from when I left the pce for my grandfather''s house.


    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]

 Chapter 17

    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]


    Chapter 17


    "I''ll be back after a quick visit to the library."


    "Pardon?"


    This was already the second time this eunuch had asked me to repeat myself.


    "What are you asking again for? This is the third time you''ve asked. Don¡¯t you understand? Are you deaf? Are your ears hurting? I said I''m going to the library. The library. You don''t know what a library is? It''s a ce where you read books. You surely know what books are, right? They''re bound papers with writing on them. Books."


    It seemed my statement about wanting to read some books sounded strange to them.


    "...Did you say you''re going to the library?"


    One eunuch eximed in shock.


    "Oh my, our Highness is going to the library... Did the sun rise from the west today...? No, no, this can''t be. It''s Your Highness''s first time going to the library, we should write this down somewhere tomemorate..."


    Are they crazy?


    I pretended not to hear the eunuch muttering in awe.


    Anyway, I left my quarters early in the morning and headed to the pce library. As I entered, the smell of old paper filled the air. The atmosphere itself felt ancient.


    Can''t they ventte this ce a bit? Are there some regtions against it?


    I started rummaging through the books with a somewhat unpleasant feeling.


    "Are the older ones this way?"


    I decided to start by looking for the oldest documents. Records rted to Taejo would likely be ssified there.


    Records about Taejo were scarce because it was such a long time ago. Even when I managed to find a book iming to be a record, it either had little content or a significant portion was missing.


    "This is the pce library, how can they manage it so poorly?"


    My goal this time was to find the legend of Taejo''s founding of the nation.


    To be honest, any somewhat educated person wouldn''t easily believe in legends.


    Becausemon sense exists.


    Things like talking birds or ears that can hear from a hundred miles away.


    Of course, I had heard that there were parrots in the southern regions that could mimic human speech, and that there were supernatural abilities that allowed people to hear from afar. However, these were quite different from what was described in the Taejo legend. In other words, the Taejo legend had unrealistic elements that made it difficult to truly believe.


    At the very least, if the supernatural ability that supposedly made Taejo the founding king had been passed down through generations, it might have been more believable. But the current royal family''s abilities were insignificant, so the credibility of the Taejo legend had plummeted. Who would believe something invisible, especially a story from hundreds of years ago?


    But.


    "Ha."


    Both the bird that spoke of its own will and the abnormally keen hearing that could pick up sounds that shouldn''t be heard were things I had experienced myself.


    So how could I not believe it?


    Moreover, I was the one who had seen Taejo''s spirit in person.


    It would be harder to find someone who didn''t know the Taejo legend than someone who had never eaten rice. Rice was the mostmon crop in this country, so finding someone who had never eaten it was almost impossible. Therefore, the fact that it was even harder to find someone who didn''t know the Taejo legend meant that the entire poption knew it.


    Naturally, I had also heard the legend from a young age.


    But believing it was a different matter from knowing it. I was on the side of not believing in legends.


    However, I had alreadye too far to deny the Taejo legend.


    Suddenly, I felt a chill.


    "There are so many baseless rumors in the world."


    If I were to search for every story passed down through the wind and word of mouth, there would be all sorts of tales.


    It sent shivers down my spine to think that such legends might actually be true. Especially in the northern border regions, there were often tales about strange beings. Of course, even in Seopyung, where many people died, such rumors asionally surfaced.


    I could only hope that the monsters in the old tales told to children weren''t real.


    After briefly indulging in such random thoughts, I found a few books and skimmed through the important parts. By then, the sun was already high in the sky.


    It was time for lunch.


    The best thing about being a prince was definitely the food.


    The pce food was truly delicious.


    I had lived for 24 years without knowing this fact, so I had been missing out on life.


    Even if I had known that the pce food was delicious, it wouldn''t have made much difference in my life as a street urchin, but that''s beside the point.


    When I returned to Hyunjung Hall, a courtdy brought me food a short whileter.


    There was glistening white rice, greasy meat dishes, fish that I had never seen in the ind region of Seopyung, and several kinds of vegetables. Even in Blood Cloud Fortress, I had eaten well, but since myst memory was that of an old battlefield, it had been quite a while since I had a proper meal as Baek Yeon.


    As I was about to start my lunch, I felt an intense gaze.


    I knew the source of the gaze.


    "Hey."


    Today was the promised day.


    "Hey, you."


    The day I had made a bet with the crow.


    "Aren''t you going to answer?"


    I picked up my chopsticks and waved them in the air. But the crow''s eyes didn''t seem to be looking at me.


    After several attempts, I finally got its attention.


    "Today is the day we promised, why are you keeping your beak shut?"


    Did it think it was at a disadvantage? That I would win the bet?


    Clever little thing. It caught on quickly.


    "Look at this? You''re not going to talk?"


    I approached the cage, opened the door, and took the crow out myself. It was a cage that one of the eunuchs had gotten for me.


    The crow seemed to have already realized that my grip could be quite merciless, so it didn''t resist.


    "But... you seem to have gotten a bit heavier?"


    What do people think is the biggest hardship of being a beggar?


    Most would probably guess the right answer.


    As a former beggar, I can say it was hunger.


    The sorrow of not being able to eat. The sorrow of clutching an empty stomach and starving. The sorrow of trying to fall asleep to forget the hunger, but not being able to because of the empty stomach...


    That''s why, even though I had confined the crow, I made sure it was well-fed.


    And look at what happened.


    It was certain.


    "You''ve gained weight."


    "Caw! Caw!"


    The bird protested, pping its wings.


    As if protesting would reduce its already increased weight.


    "What are you doing at the dining table?"


    Tsk. I clicked my tongue once in disapproval, and the bird quieted down again.


    Suddenly, a thought crossed my mind.


    I was going to win this bet, and that meant I would be seeing this bird for a very long time.


    It felt a bit awkward to keep calling it "the bird" or "the crow."


    "Hey."


    The ck eyes of the bird in my grasp looked up at me.


    "Don''t you have a name?"


    "Humph! What use is a name! Who dares to give this one a name! Does a spiritual being like myself need a trivial name given by a human!"


    So, it didn''t have one.


    "You don''t have one? Then I''ll give you one."


    What should I call it? I had only received names, never given one to someone else.


    It flies in the sky, so... the opposite, Gon?


    "Gonzo."


    The ck head tilted at the sound of its new name.


    "I''ll call you that from now on. You''re Gonzo, Gon."


    I held Gonzo in one hand and gently stroked its head with the other, pressing down slightly.


    "There... I gave you a name, so behave. Okay? If you do well, there''s nothing bad for you. I can be a good roommate. Yeah, I''m confident. I don''t even snore."


    Instead of resisting, I felt its feathers tremble slightly.


    It wasn''t much of a reaction, so it wasn''t fun to tease.


    "Anyway, let''s get down to business."


    I let go of the bird and started eating. I spoke with each bite of food I swallowed.


    "I have supernatural abilities. Well, you probably already knew that I figured it out. I spoke about quitting the bellflower in front of you, didn''t I?"


    I didn''t say anything about Gonzo freely roaming around Hyunjung Hall. Of course, Gonzo could overhear my conversations with the eunuch.


    "But I have supernatural abilities, so... what does that have to do with you? What does my having abilities have to do with you?"


    I pointed my chopsticks at Gonzo, and it flinched, raising its head.


    "You know you can''t back out now, right? You agreed to the bet too. From now on, if you talk nonsense, I''ll slit your throat. Okay?"


    I made a throat-slitting gesture with my thumb.


    "Given the circumstances."


    Why did Gonzo specifically linger around the First Prince? The most obvious difference between the First Prince and others was, of course, his supernatural abilities.


    The supernatural ability that was highly likely to be the same kind as Taejo''s.


    "You''ve been following me because I''m the only one with this ability, right?"


    "H-How did you...?"


    Don''t underestimate human insight, crow.


    "Ahem."


    I put on a haughty air for no reason.


    "I never make bets that I''m likely to lose."


    It''s foolish to make a bet you''re bound to lose. Everyone knows that.


    "So what does this ability have to do with you? Tell me. I''m going crazy with the difort. I need to know at least what good it does to endure this."


    I said I would stop taking the bellflower, but trying to endure the heightened senses all day was driving me crazy. In the end, the bestpromise was to gradually reduce the dosage. That''s why I was still taking the bellflower.


    Gonzo reluctantly started talking.


    So.


    It knew from the beginning that the First Prince had supernatural abilities.


    Here, "from the beginning" refers to around the time the First Prince, Yegyeong, was born.


    But to properly understand Gonzo''s exnation, I first needed to know its true nature.


    "I am a spiritual being."


    "Why don''t you tell me something I haven''t heard before? My memory is still pretty good."


    First of all, it seemed that Gonzo was indeed what was called a spiritual being.


    "I served the first king of this country."


    "I''ve heard enough of your boasting."


    "Caw!"


    And it was Taejo''s supernatural ability that made Gonzo a spiritual being.


    Here''s a question.


    "Wait. Something''s strange, isn''t it?"


    "What''s strange?"


    "No, listen. You became a spiritual being or whatever because of that ability. I don''t know how that works, but..."


    "That is correct."


    "...Taejo''s ability has been lost for a long time."


    "That is correct."


    "It''s been... how many years already? Uh..."


    I spread my fingers and counted.


    Ah, whatever.


    "Roughly speaking, it''s been about two hundred years since the royal family stopped inheriting that ability."


    I knew this from the books in the pce library. I had read the records this morning, so there was no chance of me being wrong.


    But it imed that an ability, long vanished from the world, was the very thing sustaining its consciousness.


    "...That''s strange, isn''t it?"


    Come to think of it, there was something slightly off about its statements.


    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]

 Chapter 18

    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]


    Chapter 18


    The bird had just told me this:


    It was Taejo''s ability that had bestowed intelligence upon it and allowed it to live as a spirit. Therefore, the longer it went without contact with someone possessing Taejo''s ability, the more its intelligence would deteriorate.


    Unless my memory had severely malfunctioned in that short time, that''s what it¡¯d said.


    "It''s been over two hundred years since the ability disappeared, right? You''ve been able to maintain it even though you haven''t met a human with the ability for so long?"


    Considering it¡¯d never asked me for anything, it seemed that contact simply meant being in proximity. In that sense, it was a very convenient system. I was curious about the principle behind it.


    "If that''s the case, isn''t it unnecessary?"


    How long do crows usually live? No matter how long they lived, they couldn''t live as long as humans.


    Then.


    "You''ve already lived a long time, haven''t you? Enough. If you count from the time of Taejo, you''ve lived for almost five hundred years."


    More than twenty kings have reigned since Taejo. More if you include the sessors who died as crown princes before ascending the throne. That much time, filled with the births, lives, and deaths of so many people,y between Taejo and me. And this creature had lived through all of it.


    It was an unimaginably long time for me. I couldn''t even fathom how long it had been.


    "Caw! Caw!"


    Gonzo cried out as if having a seizure.


    "Lived a long time! Lived a long time! How can you say such a thing! If you find my continued existence displeasing, then say so! Caw! Caw!"


    It pped its wings, sending dust into my meat dish.


    How dare you sprinkle dust on precious food! Anger red up for a moment, but I calmed myself down.


    "Hey... my food."


    A meal with dust clinging to bird feathers.


    But it didn''t matter. Would someone from a beggar''s background refuse meat just because of a little dust?


    When I interfered with its movements, Gonzo covered his beak with both wings and muttered.


    It looked more depressed than ever before.


    "My memory is gone... memory... memory... I can''t recall anything anymore... Even though I''ve lived for so long, there''s nothing left in my head... All that time, I''ve just wasted it as a creature..."


    Is this a sophisticated strategy to evoke sympathy?


    "You... you don''t know... the experience of your mind bing cloudy and your memories fading... the agony of bing not yourself, of losing the ability to think... You will never, ever know... How dare you discuss it... If you haven''t experienced it... don''t talk about it. It''s arrogance."


    Now Gonzo spoke in an almost whispering voice. Thanks to the reduced dosage of bellflower, my hearing had be abnormally sharp, so I could hear everything, but since it was a small bird to begin with, its mumbling was almost inaudible.


    "I was almost just a bird..."


    He probably spoke so softly because he didn''t want me to hear.


    In other words, if he went too long without contact with someone possessing Taejo''s ability, his intelligence would disappear.


    "When was that?"


    "It was long before you were born."


    Before the First Prince was born?


    "Exactly when?"


    "I don''t know."


    "Why don''t you know? It''s your own story. I''m not asking about someone else''s."


    "How would I know anything if I lived without intelligence!"


    Gonzo retorted sharply, "Then one day, it happened. My intelligence, which had left me, returned. I wondered what had happened and went in search of the cause. Never again, never again..., never again did I want to return to being just a bird. Finding the reason why my intelligence had returned was more important than rejoicing in its return. That way, I would never lose it again... Yes, I was so busy searching for the reason why my intelligence had returned that I only realized I had been living as a bird after the moon had risen and set several times."


    "Just tell me the important part, will you? What were you looking for back then? Did you find it?"


    "Who, who on earth had properly inherited the bloodline of the first king... I found it. It took me days, but I eventually found the reason."


    It was a secret story that I couldn''t hear from anyone else. I listened intently.


    Just then, Gonzo pped its wings and flew up.


    "It was you. Of all people, why did it have to be you!" Suddenly, Gonzo screamed.


    I frowned.


    "My ears are about to fall off."


    "It would have been better if the second one had been the one to inherit the true bloodline."


    "What did you say?"


    I scoffed.


    "What''s wrong with me?"


    The second one? The Second Prince? It was absurd to say that he was better than me. The Second Prince ruined the country even after killing his half-brother and turning the capital upside down to be king. And he did it very well. Completely. If there were experts in ruining countries, the Second Prince would be one of the top contenders throughout history.


    "That''s because you have nothing but that tiny bird brain of yours. You''re talking like that because you don''t know anything, but you, just you wait and see. Even if he had been born with this ability instead of me and properly became king, he would be far worse than me, who struggled and used every trick in the book to be king. I''ll show you that I''m much, much, much, roughly five thousand nine hundred and eighty times better than him. Not right now, but eventually."


    "Eek... You''re infamous for being a scoundrel, and you have the audacity to say ''what''s wrong with me''! You must have left your conscience outside the pce when you went out. It''s deplorable that someone who is a prince of a nation doesn''t even possess a conscience!"


    Gonzo then let out a long sigh. It was ridiculous for a bird brain to sigh.


    "Throwing away your conscience, how could I do that? What a waste. You should at least trade it for something. It''s the conscience of a prince, after all. It must be worth at least a piece of candy."


    I said that and stuffed the rest of the food into my mouth.


    "Ugh. That was good."


    I had told one of the eunuchs yesterday that I thought the dinner portion was a bit small and asked him to increase the amount of rice, and it seemed like he had ryed the message to the kitchen properly. It was just right.


    You need to eat this much to have energy. I was nning to start training in earnest. It''smon sense that you need to eat a hearty meal before physical activity.


    But it seems the First Prince had a small appetite. His skinny body proved it. Anyway, there wasn''t a single thing I liked about him from head to toe.


    In any case, that''s how I finished my meal.


    * * *


    Upon receiving a summons from King Bonhyeon, I hurried over.


    "First Prince Ikwon requests an audience," the attendant announced.


    "Grant him entry," came the reply.


    As the door slid open, I stepped inside to find King Bonhyeon gazing in my direction with an indifferent expression.


    "Your Majesty," I greeted, bowing.


    "Be seated," he replied.


    Why does this guy always have that apathetic look on his face? Is he afflicted with some sort of ailment that prevents him from expressing any other emotion?


    I wondered what it would take to spark some enthusiasm in him. But the image of Bonhyeon acting enthusiastically was beyond my imagination. It seemed like nothing in the world could stir him from his indifference.


    "Have you been well?" I inquired.


    "Yes," he replied, his toneckluster.


    King Bonhyeon then asked, seemingly out of obligation, "And how has Ikwon been?"


    "I have been well, Your Majesty," I responded.


    "You have been well?" he echoed.


    "Yes," I confirmed.


    Honestly. Anyone would think I was the one begging to be here. Shouldn''t the one who extended the invitation at least feign some interest?


    King Bonhyeon''s eyes scanned me from head to toe. Despite hisck of enthusiasm, his gaze held a certain authority befitting a king. I couldn''t help but straighten my posture under his scrutiny.


    "This is joyous news," he dered, his tone still devoid of any genuine excitement.


    His face betrayed no hint of joy whatsoever.


    I wondered if he''d show some interest if I returned battered and bruised from some grand escapade.


    Considering that he wouldter appoint arge number of civil officials from the Second Prince''s faction, it seemed he wasn''t particrly fond of fighting, which was a symbol of the military.


    Perhaps that''s why the country fell into ruin.


    What was needed on the battlefield were military officials, not civil ones, yet he neglected the treatment of the military.


    King Bonhyeon spoke while staring into the distance. I was curious about his motive for continuing to speak despite his apparentck of interest in conversation. Maybe he simply couldn''t stand silence?


    "How was your visit to your maternal family?"


    What am I supposed to say to that?


    It wasn''t exactly my intention, but I went to secure allies in order to eliminate my half-brother and inherit the throne?


    I definitely couldn''t say that.


    "I visited to convey my regards to General So," I replied.


    "You went to convey your regards?" he repeated.


    "Yes," I confirmed.


    King Bonhyeon''s gaze returned to me.


    His eyes seemed to convey a silent threat, demanding that I tell the truth and nothing but the truth.


    As if I''d be intimidated by that.


    "His aged body seems to grow thinner with each passing day. As his grandson, how could I not be concerned?"


    "...Is that so," Bonghyeon responded with a hint of sarcasm. "I didn''t know, you, who often neglects to pay respects to your own father, would be so worried about General So."


    His characteristically slow speech made the sarcasm twice as biting.


    Just then, an eunuch announced from outside the door, "Second Prince Jaean requests an audience."


    Bonhyeon''s response was the same as before.


    "Grant him entry."


    As permission was given, the door opened, and the Second Prince appeared.


    "Your Majesty, I greet..."


    The Second Prince''s voice trailed off as he noticed me, startled.


    It seemed he hadn''t expected me to arrive first.


    Was I alwayste?


    It''s not unusual for a troublemaker''s specialty to be tardiness.


    "...you," he finished awkwardly.


    An awkward atmosphere settled over the room. And it wasn''t just me who could sense it.


    "The bond between the two brothers is unwavering," Bonghyeon remarked.


    I nced at him, noticing a slight furrow between his brows.


    "It''s a joyous asion."


    It seemed his "joyous" was actually an insult.


    Why can''t he just use words like everyone else? Is it because he''s the king? Is that how it works?


    "Greetings, Your Majesty," the Second Prince bowed.


    With the Second Prince''s arrival, it felt like a transparent wall had appeared, separating him and Bonhyeon from me.


    I was the odd one out.


    "I hear Ikwon frequents the Queen''s quarters."


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    The Second Prince smirked and lowered his head. He nced in my direction, and I sensed a hint of mockery in his eyes.


    Oh,e on.


    "I do so in order to assist the Queen, however inadequately."


    So, in other words... he''s saying, "You don''t have a mother, do you?" It wasn''t my misunderstanding; it was the pure intention of the Second Prince. Absolutely not a misinterpretation born from my own cynical perspective.


    At that moment, Bonhyeon spoke.


    "I summoned you both to fulfill my promise of providing you with positions."


    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]

 Chapter 19

    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]


    Chapter 19


    He said he would provide a stage.


    Not just any stage, but one for a sparring match between me and the Second Prince¡¯s bodyguard.


    I doubted Bonhyeon''s intentions behind this.


    Was it for me or for the Second Prince?


    Or was it something he was doing without any thought?


    Bonhyeon enjoyed having fun. It wouldn''t be unreasonable to say that amusement was his sole reason.


    "Have you considered a suitable time?" Bonhyeon inquired.


    I thought he would decide on our own, I didn''t expect him to ask.


    The Second Prince answered first.


    "Anytime is fine with me."


    Of course, it wouldn''t matter to him since he wasn''t the one directly involved. But even for me, the specific date wasn''t particrly important. Whether I was given a few more days or not wouldn''t make much of a difference.


    Of course, I had no doubt that I would win. There were quite a few people who shook their heads in disbelief, saying that anyone who messed with me was in for trouble.


    Around the time of my death, there were a few warlords who were renowned throughout the world. While people''s opinions varied, everyone agreed on one thing when it came to choosing the best: it was Jincheon.


    Literally a monster. Not a human being. A transcendent existence.


    At that time, there were five generals considered the strongest in the world, and Jincheon was the best among them.


    Considering his age and abilities, I couldn''t even fathom Jincheon''s limits.


    I just had a slight regret, wondering if I could have seeded in reviving Blood Cloud Fortress if I had been as strong as him.


    I held my own quite well against such a person. I thought that even if I couldn''t be among the top five, I would at least be in the next tier below them.


    Following that thought, I imagined myself winning. It was a future that was bound to happen, so it was more of a prediction than an imagination. The thought of getting revenge in front of others made me a little happy.


    "First Prince Ikwon, aren''t you going to answer?"


    "Yes, I''m also... fine with anytime. But tomorrow might not be good."


    The Second Prince added, "I would be grateful if Your Majesty would decide for us."


    The way he whispered next to the king was no different from a sycophant.


    I suddenly wondered who he surrounded himself with when he became king. Not just anyone can be a sycophant. A true sycophant needs to properly understand ttery. So, wouldn''t someone who''s good at ttery also enjoy hearing it? That''s what I thought. In my opinion, the Second Prince would definitely be crazy about hearing ttery.


    "Then let''s hold the event on the fourth day after the birthday banquet. It will be an asion for the brothers to strengthen their bond, so wouldn''t it be a joyous event?"


    Bonhyeon was as dry as parched paper. It felt like not a single drop of water could be squeezed out of him. It was a talent in itself to be able to say the word ''joyous'' in such a joyless way.


    But, four days? Does four days have any special meaning...? I didn''t care as long as it wasn''t on the birthday itself, but was there a reason it had to be four days specifically?


    After a moment of thought, I realized that most of the high-ranking envoys who had visited for the birthday banquet would have left by then.


    It meant that he didn''t want those high-ranking individuals to witness my disgraceful disy.


    Bonhyeon added, "It will also be afort to the pce staff who worked hard preparing for the event."


    The Second Prince quickly bowed his head and replied, "As youmand, Your Majesty."


    Why did I find the Second Prince more annoying every time I saw him? From his crooked face and unrestrained features to his eloquent but irritating mouth, there wasn''t a single thing about him that didn''t rub me the wrong way.


    Originally, I wasn''t the type to easily hate people. Back in Blood Cloud Fortress, there were many who hated me, and as I was often the target of their hatred even when I did nothing, I naturally came to dislike many of them in return. However, as we rolled around and lived together, the resentment would somehow dissipate.


    Furthermore, I didn''t have any particr feelings towards the Second Prince, so there was no reason for me to hate him. Yet, as I continued to face his annoying res, my mood gradually soured.


    Once my mood soured, it didn''t easily improve, so I could foresee that the future of my rtionship with the Second Prince would be filled with nothing but negativity.


    It was probably inevitable.


    It wasn''t a pleasant thought.


    Bonhyeon continued with some meaningless conversation for a short while before dismissing both me and the Second Prince. I left the throne room and spoke to the Second Prince.


    "Hey, brother."


    The Second Prince turned to look at me with the same dry eyes as Bonhyeon.


    "How about a wager? What do you think?"


    The Second Prince frowned.


    I frowned too. It wasn''t like he was the only one with facial muscles.


    "A wager... What do you mean?"


    His pretense of ignorance was quite amusing. It was even funnier considering he knew exactly what I would demand as a prize.


    I deliberately spoke in a friendly tone.


    "The sword I gave you, remember? I''d like to have it back."


    "The sword."


    "Yes, the sword."


    At that, the Second Prince dropped his facade and smiled slyly. It seemed my friendly act had displeased him.


    I was slightly taken aback by his quick change in demeanor. Was he so quick to change his attitude because he was a sycophant? He probably fled just as quickly when the capital fell.


    "The sword... Haha."


    The Second Prince chuckled to himself. I didn''tugh.


    In my opinion, the sword that the First Prince had foolishly lost seemed to be of much greater value than I thought.


    The fact that he didn''t even readily agree to return it was proof enough.


    "Do you think you can win, brother?"


    The Second Prince mocked me.


    Of course, I assumed I would win. It was practically a foregone conclusion. There was no way the Second Prince''s bodyguard could defeat me.


    Unless they were generals on par with my grandfather.


    "Yes," I replied calmly, "I will win."


    The Second Prince let out a scoff, as if he couldn''t believe it. But my thoughts remained unchanged. It wasn''t a big deal, and there was no reason I couldn''t beat the Second Prince''s bodyguard.


    A weak body? Lack of strength? Of course, those things would be a problem, but they weren''t the only factors that determined life and death, victory and defeat.


    "We shall see."


    The Second Prince was angry. He turned around abruptly, showing his back, and disappeared.


    I also returned to Hyenyeongdang.


    * * *


    What should I do while waiting for the birthday banquet?


    Actually... even contemting what to do was a luxury.


    It took a moment to adapt to my new body after dying as Baek Yeon and waking up as Yegyeong.


    So how long would it take to adjust to the numbed senses caused by the bellflower addiction?


    I was busy.


    Extremely busy.


    "I really need topletely quit this..."


    At the table in Hyenyeongdang, I stared at the cup of bellflower tea in front of me.


    After realizing that quitting bellflower cold turkey was near impossible, I had been reducing the amount and taking only small doses, but I couldn''t stop worrying even while drinking it.


    The thought that my senses were deteriorating with every sip made me anxious to the point of madness.


    It was like the worry of seeing the muscles of my diligently trained body turn to mush.


    There was another concern coexisting with that anxiety.


    It was the sensitivity that appeared as I reduced the bellflower dosage.


    I could somewhat understand why the First Prince was called a madman.


    Even basic daily life was ufortable, and I couldn''t keep still. When I wasn''t doing anything, my whole body itched. The alternative I chose was to focus on one intense stimulus.


    Mainly physical training.


    "Ah, this isn''t good."


    But there was nothing I could do about the instability of my mind. If the main characteristic and hobby of a madman was to nitpick even at the smallest of things, then in this situation, I couldn''t help but be one.


    A long sigh escaped my mouth.


    At times like this, Shin Gwiryung''s words came to mind.


    His confident demeanor as he imed that only he could save me. And at the same time, the coldness in his eyes when he brought up the deposed queen.


    Did Shin Gwiryung know the way? Did the deceased queen really know about this ability passed down from Taejo? Would the arrangements the deposed queen made through Shin Gwiryung really help me?


    Like performing a ritual, I stared at the teacup for a long time before finally closing my eyes tightly and gulping down the tea.


    It was frustrating that the effects of the bellflower tea didn''t appear immediately.


    Right after that, a eunuch approached and informed me that Yoo Geung, whom I had sent for, had arrived at Hyenyeongdang.


    "Yoo Geung is here?"


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    I immediately went outside.


    "Hey, Bodyguard Yoo."


    "P-Please call me Captain Yoo."


    Yoo Geung suddenly became shy and embarrassed.


    He was always like that, but why was he acting like this now?


    But looking again, it wasn''t embarrassment.


    A step behind Yoo Geung stood an unfamiliar man.


    On a second nce, I realized the man wasn''t entirely unfamiliar.


    "I''ve seen your face at the Geumo Guard."


    The man stepped forward and bowed his head.


    "I greet the First Prince Ikwon."


    I casually acknowledged his greeting.


    His face wasn''t unfamiliar, but I didn''t know his name. I only remembered the intense gaze he had fixed on me.


    "And who might you be?"


    "I am Heo Seokgyeom of the Haga n. I hold the position of Commander at the Geumo Guard."


    "So your name is Heo Seokgyeom. My apologies for not remembering. So?"


    I could immediately guess why he hade to see me. I deliberately responded more curtly than usual.


    He continued, unfazed.


    "I heard you had a sparring match with Captain Yoo."


    "Yes, that''s right."


    "I have a request, if you''ll forgive my boldness."


    I grinned.


    I never backed down from a fight that came my way.


    "Please grant me the opportunity as well."


    I never took on a bet I was sure to lose.


    But I always jumped at a bet I was sure to win.


    "How about we make a wager?"


    "A wager, you say...?"


    Heo Seokgyeom looked at me with disrespect in his eyes.


    The nerve of him, in front of a prince.


    "Let''s have a sparring match. And if I win, your head is mine."


    I was always clear about who was above and who was below.


    Besides, there was no reason to refuse when he was offering me a chance to use my sword, and he was even volunteering himself.


    "Understand?"


    Heo Seokgyeom then replied resolutely, "Yes, Your Highness."


    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]

 Chapter 20

    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]


    Chapter 20


    Heo Seokgyeom was a Commander in the Geumo Guard.


    He wasn''t born into a prestigious family. He didn''t possess exceptional talent. Compared to his colleagues from noble families or the so-called geniuses, he always fell short.


    He couldn''t help but feel constantly intimidated. Yet, he reached his current position simply because he worked harder than others.


    When his peers were raising their sses, he was raising his sword. When they were lying in bed, he was sitting at his desk.


    Diligence. Effort. Determination.


    Just that reason.


    Precisely that reason.


    Thanks to those qualities, he was able to surpass his peers from prestigious families and rise to the rank of Commander.


    He was proud.


    All he had was the body his parents gave him, yet he lived diligently. He didn''t cut corners and walked only the righteous path. He also received rewards for his hard work. If he worked hard, opportunities opened up. Paths he carved himself. He came to believe that even if he didn''t rely on luck, if he just lived diligently, someone would eventually recognize him.


    - Do you guys even know what your role is?


    One day, Ikwon, the First Prince, appeared before Heo Seokgyeom.


    He waspletely drunk. The sight of him intoxicated in the middle of the day, when the sun was high in the sky, didn''t sit well with Heo Seokgyeom, who was on duty.


    - You idiots.


    A bottle of alcohol clutched in one hand. A silk robe slipping off his shoulder. A flushed face. The stench of alcohol reeked from his drenched clothes.


    - You''re all just meat shields, and you''re d to be just that.


    He still remembered the prince''s sneeringughter that apanied those words.


    The prince appeared out of nowhere and insulted him. He had heard rumors about the mad prince, but this was the first time he had seen him in person. Even though he had already risen to the rank of Commander in the Geumo Guard, the royal family was still in an unimaginably high position, and the prince was a potential future king, a lord he might have to serve.


    And he hadn''t spent his time so poorly that he deserved to be humiliated in such a way by a young prince who had barelye of age.


    - What do you mean, ''no''? With a single word from me, you''re all supposed to go out and die.


    If a military official''s duty was to rush towards death at the king''smand, the prince''s words weren''t wrong.


    But.


    - You probably think you''re something special.


    Was he in a position to be spoken to like that?


    - Let me, Ikwon, enlighten you insects about your situation.


    There was nothing the ignorant young prince could teach them. There was even a general over sixty present. No one there deserved to be spoken to like that by the prince.


    What right did he have?


    - You''re all bugs that no one will remember even if you''re torn limb from limb. While you''re screaming, your bodies ripped apart by swords and arrows, the civil officials in the capital and His Majesty will be sleeping soundly in their golden beds.


    Dying while following the king''s orders was an honorable death. He was recognized for his service; who would forget his death?


    More importantly, Heo Seokgyeom was alive and breathing. The prince was insulting him over something that hadn''t even happened.


    - Give it here.


    The prince snatched his sword. Then, stumbling drunkenly, he swung the sword around. No one there had the authority to approach the prince and take the sword away. No one could stop him.


    - Even if I killed all of you here, who would care?


    The prince''s cruelty didn''t end there. Drunk, he eventually drew blood. The prince, out of his mind, showed no mercy, and his blind de left a scar on Heo Seokgyeom.


    Only then did the prince stop his rampage.


    - It''s all... all pointless.


    The princeughed maniacally. Then he cried. Heo Seokgyeom couldn''t understand the prince''s despair or his insults.


    Why was he like that?


    Was there a reason he had to live that way?


    He knew the prince had a tragic past. But that wasn''t an excuse for him to behave in such a manner. It was already in the past, and the prince had grown up while dwelling on it.


    How long would the prince continue to use the deposed queen''s death as an excuse for his outrageous behavior? When would this cruelty end? Why was he dragging others into his own misery? What could the prince possibly gain by making others unhappy?


    Ah, right. The prince had no intention of moving forward. He was just stuck in the past, looking back and chasing after what was gone, letting time slip away.


    It was no wonder he was called a madman. Even the children in the marketce knew the prince was called a madman.


    Heo Seokgyeom thought it was only fitting.


    He thought that if he were the prince, he wouldn''t live like that.


    He believed that if he were the prince, he would have be a much better person.


    Born into the high position of a prince. Having a much better starting point than others.


    And yet, Heo Seokgyeom thought, the prince didn''t know how to be grateful for his fate.


    Then the prince appeared before him again.


    - What''s your name?


    He hadn''te with any business for him.


    The prince was talking to Yoo Geung. Yoo Geung was a subordinate Heo Seokgyeom cherished. It was because he was diligent like himself and didn''t know how to ck off.


    It was only right for such a person to seed.


    Catching the prince''s eye might not be entirely good, but still, a superior was a superior. It could be an opportunity for his cherished subordinate. Heo Seokgyeom silently observed the prince.


    - You seem to have a lot of merit.


    An enigmatic opening.


    Perhaps.


    - You have the look of someone who... would jump into a fierce battle in a remote war zone due to some unknown circumstances, fight bravely, and then die tragically but honorably."


    There it was.


    An insult, as expected.


    People didn''t change that easily. Once again, he hade to insult the military officials.


    He didn''t even know that it was these military officials who had protested the deposed queen''s death sentence until the very end.


    So he called Ah Jin and told him to talk to the prince. Someone as cunning as Ah Jin wasbetter suited for the prince. Badpany corrupts good morals, so Yoo Geung shouldn''t be near the prince.


    But the prince kept summoning Yoo Geung.


    Yoo Geung didn''t seem to dislike it. Even when asked, he said nothing special happened. He even said he had saved a child on the street.


    Why?


    That madman, why? For what reason?


    He became curious. So much so that he couldn''t sleep at night.


    When he thought of the mad prince, the scar the prince had inflicted still stung.


    - Please grant me the opportunity as well.


    So he could consider this insolence as payment for the scar.


    - Let''s have a sparring match. And if I win, your head is mine.


    He was the same as ever. Unbearableughter escaped his lips. The madman''s habit of looking down on people hadn''t gone anywhere.


    But there was no possibility of him losing either.


    - Yes, Your Highness.


    The years of effort had made him confident.


    "Begin."


    "...I will yield the first strike, Your Highness."


    "Alright. It would be rude to refuse after being offered."


    A consistently frivolous attitude.


    He didn''t like it.


    "Here Ie."


    Even the time spent conversing was a waste.


    His task today was to teach the prince fear. To show him that he, who had insulted him so, didn''t deserve such treatment.


    That arrogant prince needed to learn that the world was a scary ce.


    "Yes."


    The prince thrust his sword. True to the rumors of his extravagant lifestyle, the prince''s sword was incredibly ornate. It made him wonder where he had acquired such a thing.


    Heo Seokgyeom stepped forward, extending one leg to parry the prince''s sword. He put all his strength into his sword-wielding arm. He intended to knock the prince''s sword away with a single strike. He had to give the prince a solid shock.


    He imagined the prince dropping his sword in fear and stumbling backward. It was a satisfying scene even in his imagination.


    Even if the pampered prince, who had lived in the sheltered greenhouse-like pce, cried out in fear, it wouldn''t fully appease his resentment. But at least it would achieve the purpose of his visit to the prince today.


    However, reality didn''t align with his expectations.


    ng!


    The prince''s sword shed against his, letting out a loud screech. Then the prince... Heo Seokgyeom hurriedly checked the prince''s expression. The prince was smiling.


    It wasn''t as strong as his own strength, honed through daily training. The mad prince was rumored to often overturn dining tables, so he had a gaunt body with no flesh.


    Yet, he was holding on.


    "Thrilling."


    The prince smiled awkwardly. Heo Seokgyeom was surprised. The prince had the leisure to smile. He, on the other hand, couldn''t smile. He was displeased. The prince should have been desperate, defeated. That was the reward of effort, the difference in effort.


    The time he had invested in himself should never be in vain.


    He and the prince could never be equals.


    Several exchanges were made between the two. Swords shed, met, and scraped against each other. With each loud metallic ng, Heo Seokgyeom''s insides churned. The prince shouldn''t be able to withstand him like this.


    The fact that the prince was struggling was no longer even on his mind. The image Heo Seokgyeom had envisioned had been shattered. He couldn''t teach the prince a lesson this way. The prince wouldn''t feel fear or remorse from such a slight difference, and he wouldn''t reflect on his actions.


    ng!


    "Huh?"


    After a particrly awkward exchange, the prince spoke in a naive voice. Heo Seokgyeom stepped back. He didn''t want to cross swords anymore. The thought that he shouldn''t be exchanging swords with the prince in this way filled his mind.


    Literally, he was ''exchanging'' swords with the prince.


    Heo Seokgyeom lowered his sword. And he bowed his head.


    All he could see was his own dark shadow cast on the ground in front of the prince''s pavilion.


    "...I apologize."


    He felt resentful.


    "I have been disrespectful. Please punish me."


    But he didn''t know what he was resentful about. That fact frustrated him.


    The prince replied, "Disrespectful?"


    ¡°Hmm, is that so? Disrespectful?¡± The prince muttered as he approached. The sound of the prince''s footsteps drawing closer sounded almost terrifying. He didn''t know what the mad prince might do.


    "Well, I''m fine."


    A low chuckle sounded from above his head.


    "Raise your head," the princemanded.


    Heo Seokgyeom hesitated for a moment before obeying the order and raising his head.


    "You said your name was Heo Seokgyeom?"


    The prince was smiling.


    "You''re an interesting person."


    A weight settled on his shoulder. Heo Seokgyeom involuntarily nced at his shoulder, then at the prince.


    "As a Commander, you must be busier than Captain Yoo, right? I won''t be able to summon you often."


    Without giving him a chance to respond, the prince continued cheerfully.


    "Let''s see each other from time to time."


    There was no mention of the wager the prince had spoken of, the one about his head.


    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]

 Chapter 21

    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]


    Chapter: 21


    I had a good dream, though I couldn''t quite remember what it was about.


    But then, a thunderbolt struck, shattering my peaceful sleep.


    "Your Highness, I apologize, but it''s time for you to wake up!"


    "Mmm... I want to sleep more."


    "That won''t do!"


    The voice waking me up this early in the morning, of course, belonged to Han, the eunuch. He wouldn''t let it go, anxiously trying to rouse me from my slumber.


    Why can''t I even sleep in today?


    Grumbling, I opened my eyes to see Eunuch Han holding my ceremonial robes, looking at me with a worried expression. He held the robes neatly folded over his arm, his other hand repeatedly reaching out towards me then pulling back. It was quite a sight, seeing him so careful not to even touch a single strand of my hair.


    That''s when the intricate embroidery on the robes caught my eye.


    Those robes... they look familiar. What were they for again?


    What were they for?


    Suddenly, I remembered what the robes were for.


    They were the ones I had prepared to wear to my birthday banquet.


    And with that realization, it hit me.


    "Ah."


    It''s today.


    "It''s today."


    My birthday banquet.


    It was today.


    "Please wake up quickly."


    If that''s the case, I need to get up.


    Reluctantly, I sat up. The warm embrace of the nkets on the heated bed felt more confining than the ropes of the Royal Guard.


    But I had no choice but to ovee it with superhuman willpower.


    "I''ll help you wash up first."


    Eunuch Han opened the bedroom door and peeked outside. He said something, and soon, the courtdies entered, carrying water for my morning ablutions. I stared nkly at the flower petals floating in the metal basin for a moment, then washed my face, still half-asleep.


    "Ugh, I can''t seem to wake up."


    Even after washing my face, I was still drowsy.


    Was the ringing in my ears and the foggy feeling in my head due tock of sleep or a side effect of my abilities?


    I figured it was probably both.


    What a mess.


    "Eunuch Han."


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    I nced at the courtdies who were still in the room.


    "Bring me that cup of tea. It''s earlier than my usual time, but I need to have a cup before I leave. If I make even the slightest mistake today, it''ll be a spectacle, so make it stronger than usual."


    Would it be okay if I lost my temper in front of the foreign envoys?


    If that happened, the throne would be out of reach. Today, I needed to be a extra cautious.


    Eunuch Han replied quickly with a startled expression.


    "Yes, I''ll prepare it with special care."


    With that, Eunuch Han left the bedroom. The courtdies who had brought the washing water also disappeared, following the eunuch.


    Speaking of which...


    "Hmm."


    I stroked my chin and looked into the mirror on the table.


    "Quite handsome, aren''t I?"


    My face was decent enough to make me wonder why I was called a scoundrel.


    It was probably because the rumors about my recklessness were so widespread that they overshadowed any talk of my good looks. There was a reason I wasmenting this. In fact, my face was more than just decent.


    A smoothly shaped forehead. Pale skin that looked almost powdered, thanks to my frequent nighttime outings and infrequent daytime strolls. Eyes that curved gracefully, with a hint of mockery always ying at the corners of my lips due to my habit of sneering. Fine hair that was unusually darkpared to others.


    Of course, just because I had a handsome face didn''t mean it was always pleasant to look at. My nted eyes, while elegant, also looked quite sharp. My paleplexion made me seem sensitive. Of course, it wasn''t just an appearance. I actually had a temperament simr to what my looks suggested.


    Is this what they call physiognomy?


    Even if I were on the verge of death, I couldn''t say I had a kind face, but at the very least, it was on par with a work of art that a craftsman or painter had painstakingly created over several days and nights.


    This wasn''t arrogance or a joke. To put it inly, my looks were good enough to stand out anywhere. If I had been born into amon household, I would have been called a gisaeng''s brother.


    The problem was that despite this face, I was a good-for-nothing. It was a shame that I couldn''t be seen favorably by others because of my reputation, despite having such a face.


    If I had just sat still and breathed, I would have been loved and cherished. The problem was that I didn''t just sit still and breathe.


    Tsk, tsk, tsk.


    If I had always looked like this, would begging have been a little easier?


    If a handsome young man like me was begging for a few coins to get a meal, wouldn''t most people have thrown him a few?


    It''s my fault for not being born this way. It''s all my fault.


    * * *


    I arrived at the banquet hall.


    The King hadn''t appeared yet. As the main guest of the banquet, he would be thest to arrive.


    "Is that my seat?"


    I asked in a small voice, and the eunuch replied, "Yes, Your Highness."


    The eunuch''s face was filled with tension. He looked as if he was worried that I might cause some unexpected trouble.


    If I cause trouble today, Eunuch Han might just have a heart attack and die.


    For Eunuch Han''s sake, I decided to just quietly observe the banquet and leave. I couldn''t send our dear Eunuch Han, who tirelessly served me day and night, to the afterlife.


    I approached my designated seat.


    The seat next to mine was, of course, for the Second Prince.


    As I approached, he looked at me with a strange expression, as if asking why I was there.


    But if this wasn''t the ce for me, the First Prince, then whose seat was it? Even if this rascal of a prince was a good-for-nothing, he didn''t need to be so unfilial as to skip his own birthday celebration.


    But the Second Prince had a look on his face that suggested he wished I were that kind of bastard and would just disappear from this ce.


    It wasn''t that I was misinterpreting a normal expression because of some negative bias. He really did have that look on his face.


    I stared at the Second Prince for a moment, then smiled brightly and sat down.


    It''s in times like these that you have to live even more boldly.


    His expression soured.


    Watching his face contort in real-time, I had a feeling that today was going to be quite enjoyable.


    I had started the day pleasantly with my handsome face, so of course, it would be more enjoyable than for my ugly younger brother.


    Ignoring the Second Prince''s intense gaze, I looked around and thought to myself.


    The day of my promised duel with his bodyguard was approaching.


    What kind of expression would he make when I won the duel and the Queen Dowager''s keepsake?


    He probably still thought I was that same good-for-nothing.


    He must be convinced that I could never beat his bodyguard.


    People can''t change overnight. So if I were still the reckless First Prince Ikwon, I wouldn''t ever be able to defeat his bodyguard.


    It would probably be quite amusing.


    The reasons why I needed to get the Queen Dowager''s sword from him were piling up.


    I really wanted to see his smug face twist and turn as ugly as if it had been trampled on.


    I couldn''t help butugh out loud with excitement.


    "Your Highness...?"


    Eunuch Han called me with a worried look.


    I guess it looked strange that I was giggling to myself.


    "It''s nothing."


    I waved my hand and said that.


    I turned my head away, thinking that if I kept staring at the Second Prince, people might misunderstand and think I loved my brother too much.


    Looking around the banquet hall, many people were already seated. Since only a certain number of people could sit in designated seats, the empty seats of those who hadn''t arrived yet were clearly visible. This was especially true for the royal family, including myself, who were all seated on a tform.


    Everyone was wearing formal attire, making the differences in status immediately apparent. High-ranking officials wore borate clothes, while lower-ranking officials wore simpler ones.


    Civil officials wore civil official attire. Military officials wore military official attire.


    Suddenly, Shin Gwiryung''s words came to mind.


    ¡°Every person has clothes that suit them.¡±


    "Clothes that suit..."


    As I muttered to myself, Eunuch Han, still unable to hide his anxiety, nced at me.


    I wonder what kind of clothes would suit Eunuch Han best. Not that his eunuch attire looked bad on him.


    By the way, if it''s the First Prince¡¯s birthday banquet, would our Lord of the Fortress havee too?


    It seemed like invitations were sent to most of the regional lords, so wouldn''t Blood Cloud Fortress have received an invitation to the birthday banquet as well? Even though Blood Cloud Fortress was tucked away in a remote area, its history and importance were second to none.


    However, in my memory, the Lord had never left Seopyung. If an invitation was sent at this point, it would have been after I entered the castle. But if he hadn''t gone to the capital even once despite that... it was highly likely he wouldn''t be here either.


    I decided to ask Eunuch Han, who was standing next to me.


    "Eunuch Han."


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    "To what extent are local nobles usually invited?"


    "I don''t know the details because it''s not something I''m in charge of... but it''s customary to send invitations to the lords of the eightrgest castles and the lords of the castles near the border. Unless His Majesty specifically decrees otherwise."


    Then Blood Cloud Fortress would have received an invitation too.


    Would he havee? Or not?


    It would be nice to see him, even from a distance.


    I was sure he was safe, but I still wanted to check on him just once.


    From my seat, I could barely see the faces of the gathered local nobles, so I squinted my eyes and searched for the Lord, but I couldn''t find anyone who resembled him.


    He''s not here, huh? Can''t be helped.


    I gave up and nced at the Second Prince again.


    The powerful families who had gained power through their brushes firmly supported him. The maternal rtives, who had driven the First Queen to death and finally taken her ce, would be his sturdy sword and shield on his path to the throne.


    But he was mistaken. Brushes were brushes, and swords were swords. Brushes could not be swords, and likewise, swords could not be brushes. Even if he overcame the immediate crisis, the brush would eventually break.


    If he sought a weapon to withstand the great storm, it could never be a brush. There was no doubt that the clothes that suited the Second Prince were not those of a military official.


    Well-ironed civil official attire was only useful in times of peace.


    If he intended to endure the harsh world, he should d himself in sturdy armor.


    Suddenly, the surroundings became noisy.


    Thinking it might be time for the King to arrive, I quickly straightened my back and sat up straight, but it wasn''t the King, rather Queen Woo who appeared.


    Luxurious ceremonial robes and ornate essories. It was an outfit that would identify her as the Queen even from a hundred paces away. So it was natural that the attention of the scattered people was drawn to one ce.


    With the appearance of his powerful ally, the Second Prince''splexion brightened instantly.


    On the other hand, not even a single ant passed by my way.


    How can anyone bear to live feeling this neglected?


    As the Queen appeared, people who were seated began to stand up one by one, gauging the atmosphere. Since the banquet hadn''t started yet, it wasn''t an issue to move around.


    They headed towards the Queen and the Second Prince. It didn''t take long for the Queen''s seat to be surrounded by tterers.


    This is really something.


    Should I say my pride is hurt?


    At the sight that made even onlookers feel embarrassed, Eunuch Han started sniffling.


    I let out a hollowugh in disbelief and asked, "Eunuch Han, what''s wrong with you now?"


    "Your Highness..."


    Eunuch Han looked around. He seemed worried that others would look at me because of him.


    Don''t worry, Eunuch Han. No one''s interested in me...


    But soon, the people around the Queen started to return to their seats. And a littleter, a long trumpet sounded.


    The King had arrived.


    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]

 Chapter 22

    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]


    </a>


    Chapter: 22


    The orchestra yed court music. Amidst the mor of instruments, the King approached. All the officials bowed their heads, leaving only the King able to look straight ahead.


    Ascending the stairs and stepping onto the tform, King Bonhyeon wore his usual expression of boredom. His gaze briefly met mine before moving on.


    Was it my imagination? But it definitely felt like our eyes had met.


    Once the King was seated on his throne, the birthday banquet officially began.


    "Those who havemitted crimes below the second degree shall be pardoned..."


    A long congrattory speech followed, urging the forgiveness of criminals and the enjoyment of the feast by the officials. Only then did something worth watching happen.


    The banquet attendees approached King Bonhyeon one by one. It was quite different from how they had approached Queen Woo earlier. Of course, that was ttery, and this was an official banquet procedure, so they couldn''t be the same.


    The first to be granted the opportunity to greet the King were the foreign envoys who hade a long way.


    "From the Kingdom of Suseo..."


    "I am from Tohyeon..."


    "The King of Geumra sends his birthday wishes..."


    Greetings that were undoubtedly false, such as "I will never forget the goodwill your lord has sent," were exchanged, along with the King''s responses.


    Meanwhile, the King maintained his unchangingly bored expression. He looked like he wanted to escape from this ce, which was one thing I could rte to.


    Next, a woman dressed in red and ck approached. She had an impure gaze. Among the envoys from the five major nations besides our own, only the envoy from Huawei had yet to step forward.


    "Nan Yagong, the envoy of Huawei, congrattes His Majesty the King of Mokryeo on his banquet."


    At that moment, the King''s eyebrows twitched.


    Huawei had long proimed itself an empire and looked down on neighboring nations. Below the Emperor were kings, and below kings were dukes and marquises. This meant that the surrounding kingdoms were considered inferior to Huawei.


    However, no one else dared to follow Huawei and dere themselves an emperor. This was because Huawei''s national power had grown enough to surpass other foreign nations since that time. And that fact remained true to this day.


    No, in fact, it remained true even until the moment this Baek Yyeon died. Even after my death, Huawei would likely continue to prosper.


    I gritted my teeth. My stomach churned when I thought about how those bastards had caused the downfall of Blood Cloud Fortress.The anger simmered and boiled, leaving behind a bitter residue of pure frustration.


    If only those bastards didn''t exist, if only those bastards didn''t exist... I had repeated that impossible hypothetical hundreds, thousands of times. Even though I knew it was impossible, there were times when I prayed like a madman, asking for just one chance to turn back time. It felt like a fireball was lodged in my chest.


    It wasn''t the resentment of someone who had lost their country.


    I just couldn''t forget our Lord, who had left us like that.


    If only the spirit of the founding king hadn''t threatened to take my life unless I saved the country, I would have sold Blood Cloud Fortress to Huawei long ago. Of course, that wouldn''t have been what our Lord wanted, but at least it would have saved his life and the lives of his family.


    My throat felt parched from the old memories.


    However, there was still time before this country, Mokryeo, bowed its head to Huawei. So for now, there was only a difference in titles and ranks, not a significant difference that the people would feel.


    But the King must have felt differently.


    "...I express my gratitude for the Emperor''s congrattions and hope to strengthen the friendship between our two countries."


    Emperor.


    The one above all.


    Above him, there was nothing but the sky.


    Therefore, it was a title that the King of Mokryeo could never attain.


    How envious he must be.


    How much he must desire it.


    He probably hated uttering the word "Emperor," a title he could never possess, more than death itself.


    The Huawei envoy spoke.


    "If the King of thisnd truly desires a sincere and genuine friendship, our Emperor will not refuse."


    The answer flowed smoothly. I thought to myself that King Bonhyeon must be cursing inwardly.


    But King Bonhyeon had no grounds to even frown. They had sent an envoy with the title of Duke, so it was by no means a breach of etiquette. King Bonhyeon had no choice but to ept the congrattions withoutint.


    But it was hrious. A man who usually acted like a withered old man, weary of the world, was now spitting fire from his eyes after encountering an envoy sent by the Emperor.


    Only now did King Bonhyeon seem like a living human being.


    Sometimes, King Bonhyeon seemed detached from worldly affairs. So, his current expression, tainted with jealousy, envy, and inferiority, was fascinating to behold.


    The next in line were the nobles. As the envoy stepped down from the tform, the nobles began to ascend. Naturally, the nobles from powerful families took the lead. Among them were nobles from ethnic minorities who had been subjugated long ago, and loyal regional lords who had served the Ye royal family for generations.


    "We greet His Majesty the King!"


    The first noble toe up seemed to have been eagerly awaiting this day, his eyes sparkling with excitement.


    Looking around at the other nobles waiting their turn, they too seemed pleased with the situation as they gazed at King Bonhyeon.


    I didn''t know what this part of the ceremony was for, but it seemed to be more beneficial for the nobles than for the King.


    As I listened, I realized that my thought was correct. They said they came to offer congrattions, but in reality, they were airing their grievances.


    Since the banquet was scheduled tost all day, the nobles took their time, unhurriedly descending from the tform only after they had thoroughly expressed their concerns.


    I whispered to Eunuch Han.


    "This is so boring. Isn''t a birthday party supposed to be about eating and having fun?"


    It was too tedious an event for a scoundrel to endure. If I were truly a scoundrel, or if I hadn''t taken the bellflower tea this morning, I might have gone crazy and ran out.


    Of course, I''m joking.


    But listening to the nobles'' stories and keeping them engaged is also important... Eunuch Han whispered to me as Iined.


    "Lord Son Cheon-Geum of Wolhan Fortress congrattes His Majesty the King on his birthday."


    The Lord of Wolhan Fortress. It was a new experience to see a lord-level figure, and at the same eye level, no less. Lords were originally people of incredibly high status. Look at my knees, reacting automatically to the word "lord." They were already half-bent. I was fully prepared to kneel.


    Of course, I''m joking.


    To me, a mere regional lord felt higher in status than His Majesty the King. It couldn''t be helped. All I had ever known was this small pond, so even if someone pushed me to swim in a bigger one, my ce was still in this little puddle.


    "I dly ept the congrattions of the Lord of Wolhan Fortress."


    If my memory serves me right, Wolhan Fortress was located in the northern part of the country. It was a fairlyrge castle with a considerable history. Of course, its history wasn''t as long as our Blood Cloud Fortress, butpared to Blood Cloud Fortress, almost every other castle was just a newborn baby.


    I also seemed to recall hearing that it was a region with heavy snowfall in winter. It was an old memory, so it wasn''t very urate, but it was probably about right. It would be hard for it not to snow in the north.


    It probably wasn''t a very pleasant ce to live either. Moreover, there were uncharted territories beyond the northern border.


    I remembered hearing that magical beasts asionally descended from that direction. Ordinary people fainted at the mere sight of wild animals, let alone magical beasts, so the people in that area must have had a very difficult life.


    Of course, the border area adjacent to Seopyung was also known for its harshness, but at least it was habitable. It couldn''t bepared to the northern border and beyond. That ce was practically a demonic realm.


    That''s what I had heard.


    Naturally, I had never been there myself, so I didn''t actually know. That''s because I was a bumpkin from Seopyung.


    "I am deeply grateful."


    The Lord of Wolhan bowed his head. A few more empty formalities were exchanged.


    If we could just eliminate those, the time spent enduring this banquet would be cut in half.


    I let loose a sigh.


    "The Lord of Wolhan fulfills his duties well, so I have no worries when I think of the north."


    King Bonhyeon''s words dripped with false sincerity. It was clear to me that any genuine empathy he possessed had been conveniently forgotten back in his chambers.


    Or maybe he was born with a limited amount of sincerity.


    However, the Lord of Wolhan Fortress didn''t seem to mind. Or maybe he hadn''t expected anything from the beginning. The Lord continued speaking as if he hade here just to report this one thing.


    I could even sense a hint of determination in his voice.


    "With all due respect, I must report. Magical beasts are rampant, causing harm to the people''s lives, and their circumstances are difficult and impoverished. If left unchecked, it will be difficult to sustain the people''s livelihood. We are about to embark on subjugation, but their origin is unclear."


    The Lord of Wolhan Fortress was disqualified as a lord if he couldn''t even handle the situation in his own hometown where he was born and raised.


    He bowed his head again, even more deeply than before. His hair flowed down, almost touching the floor.


    "I beseech you to send a suitable person to protect our castle and our pitiful people."


    The Lord of Wolhan¡¯s face was hidden in shadow. No one could have seen his expression.


    Some might think the Lord of Wolhan was testing the royal family by presenting this request, suspecting them. Others might believe that Wolhan Castle was truly in dire straits. Or they might think there was some other ulterior motive.


    But without seeing it firsthand, how could anyone know the truth about distant Wolhan Fortredd?


    I became curious about what kind of situation it was that made him request someone to be sent.


    Instead of trying to guess the answer, I looked at King Bonhyeon.


    His expression was hard to read.


    "If that is the request of the Lord of Wolhan Fortress."


    King Bonhyeon replied to the Lord of Wolhan with a formal statement. It was along the lines of selecting a suitable person and sending them as per the Lord¡¯s request. I listened to their conversation without missing a single word.


    But who would he send?


    The decline of the military officials'' influence had been a gradual process, coinciding with Queen Woo''s ascent to power.


    The clothes of the deposed Queen So were those of a military official.


    The clothes of Queen Woo were those of a civil official.


    The death of the deposed Queen and the silence of General So signified that the military faction had lost ground to the civil faction. There would be no one willing to volunteer to go to Wolhan Fortress for King Bonhyeon.


    Suddenly, a thought crossed my mind.


    ...Should I go?


    It didn''t seem like a bad idea.


    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]

 Chapter 23

    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]


    Chapter: 23


    The Lord offered his greetings and King Bonhyeon, with his lifeless eyes, received them. The Lord made his appeal, and King Bonhyeon, his eyes even more vacant, listened. This series of events repeated several times.


    "This is boring. When will it end?"


    "You must endure, Your Highness..."


    My only conversation partner was a eunuch, and even then, all he did was whisper. I was alone, writhing in boredom.


    Then, around the time when I couldn''t even remember which of the nobles milling about in front of me was the one who had just ascended the tform...


    I spotted a familiar face and froze.


    Literally froze.


    Step, step. Neither slow nor fast, but with a certain heaviness, footsteps ascended the stairs. The hem of the robe swayed, filling the gaps between each step. The moment felt slow. My heart dropped with each step.


    It was the most violent sight of all.


    I watched those measured steps, then slowly raised my gaze. My eyes wouldn''t move, as if paralyzed.


    Eventually, a lump formed in my throat. I fumbled for a drink on the table in front of me, but my hands found nothing. I could have looked away for a moment while searching, but I couldn''t. If this was how it was going to be, then taking the bellflower in the morning was pointless.


    No, I mean...


    "The Lord of Blood Cloud Fortress, Baek Heon gives his regards to His Majesty."


    He''s here.


    He is here.


    "You''re safe."


    I muttered without realizing it. I felt the eunuch''s gaze on me, but who cares?


    Even though there was tension in the air, it was still before Huawei had touched this country. It was only natural that the Fortress Lord was safe. Even I remembered those times.


    But was this really natural? It was a miracle, so I couldn''t calmly ept the scene unfolding before my eyes.


    "It''s a surprise that the Lord of the Blood Cloud Fortress epted the invitation."


    "I deserve to be reprimanded for refusing Your Majesty''s invitation due to my insignificant achievements."


    "No. For what reason would I reprimand a subject like you? The fact that you can attend this banquet means that Seopyung is at peace. It''s a joyous asion."


    "I''m overwhelmed by your words."


    All I wanted was for Blood Cloud Fortress to be safe, no matter where I was. That was all.


    But after fulfilling one wish, my greed grew.


    If I had to be anywhere, it should be Blood Cloud Fortress.


    If I had to achieve merits anywhere, it should be on your battlefield.


    But cruelly, the Fortress Lord didn''t even nce this way for a single moment.


    Needless to say, the conversation was shorter than with other lords.


    The Fortress Lord turned away.


    At that moment, our eyes met.


    - Don''t call me Baek Yeon.


    Instead of the exhaustion and sorrow of his final moments, the Lord''s eyes now held a twinkle of imminentughter.


    - You are my son now.


    But right after, the Lord lowered his gaze and descended the stairs without a moment''s hesitation.


    The memory of that voice clung to me.


    But the events that followed left no room for reflection.


    * * *


    The day after the banquet, I aimed for a time when King Bonhyeon would likely be free and headed to the throne room.


    "I have something to report to His Majesty."


    Despite my sudden visit, the eunuch at the throne room let me in without a word.


    Is this the privilege of a troublemaker?


    "It''s Prince Ikwon."


    I spoke at the door, and a reply came.


    "Enter."


    The eunuch guarding the door opened it.


    Inside was King Bonghyeon, looking a bit more serious than usual.


    Is he worried about something?


    Of course he is.


    "I greet Your Majesty."


    I bowed my head in greeting. But no answer came.


    After bowing for a while, I simply raised my head. Normally, I would need permission to do so.


    Yet, King Bonhyeon remained silent.


    His attitude seemed even more indifferent for some reason.


    The reason for his increased indifference didn''t bother me much because, to be honest, I wasn''t very interested in him either.


    I cared more about the health of Yoo Geung¡¯s toes than the well-being of King Bonhyeon, so that said it all.


    "What brings you here?"


    Since the listener didn''t seem to be in a good mood, I tried to sound friendly.


    "Soon, I''m scheduled to spar with my younger brother''s bodyguard..."


    King Bonhyeon frowned and interrupted me.


    "There''s no reason to listen to this."


    Well, that''s one way to make a guy feel unwanted.


    As I looked at him, unable to hide my surprise, King Bonhyeon continued.


    "I hope you''re not about to renege on your word."


    His tone sounded a bit angry as well.


    Indeed, his anger was evident as three deep furrows creased King Bonhyeon¡¯s brow.


    "Spilled water cannot be gathered back up."


    I didn''t know about anything else, but looking at the furrows between his eyebrows, it seemed like you could irrigate a rice paddy with them.


    To avoid aging like that, one should refrain from creating wrinkles between their eyebrows.


    Or just live cheerfully as an airhead.


    "It''s time you knew better."


    Tsk. A clicking sound followed.


    I bowed my head once.


    "Your Highness, it''s true that I came to make a request, but it''s not that kind of request."


    King Bonghyeon''s face contorted even more.


    "Then what is it?"


    "I wish to request a wager."


    "Are you saying you want to make a wager with me?"


    He didn''t even scoff.


    "I''m not suggesting a wager with Your Majesty. How dare I?"


    "Then just do as you please."


    Every word wasced with annoyance and contempt.


    "Isn''t doing as you please what you do best and enjoy the most?"


    It was the first time I felt like I was being hit in the bones by shapeless words. It didn''t feel good to face the consequences of being a wastrel in this way.


    It wasn''t me who did it, you people...


    "Will you grant my request?"


    "Speak."


    I spoke as calmly as possible.


    "Your Highness, I will propose a wager to my younger brother. Please guarantee that the winner of this duel can ask for one wish, and the loser must fulfill it."


    There were things I needed to reim.


    First, the memento of the deposed Queen that the wastrel prince had handed over himself, and second, the honor that the wastrel prince had thrown away himself.


    King Bonhyeon sneered.


    "Are you confident that you will win?"


    "Yes, I am."


    He didn''t believe me.


    "How can you say you will win?"


    His tone was full of disdain.


    "Prince Ikwon, know your ce."


    "You can''t know whether something is long or short until you measure it."


    "If the difference is significant, even a fool can tell with a nce."


    It didn''t seem like he was going to agree. If that was the case, I had no choice. After all, I had a weapon. A trump card.


    With this, he would have no choice but to ept my request.


    "Regardless of the oue, if you just grant me this request, I will go to Wolhan Fortress."


    "...Wolhan Fortress?"


    King Bonhyeon asked back, seemingly intrigued.


    Tap, tap. His fingertips drummed on the armrest of the throne.


    "Wolhan Fortress."


    "Yes."


    "Wolhan Fortress..."


    Tap.


    King Bonhyeon probably had to send someone there. The regional nobles served as the King''s hands and feet, governing the borders, but they could also gather strength from afar and rebel against the King.


    That''s why, for the King, the nobles were a double-edged sword.


    That''s why the Lord Wolhan¡¯s words had be a major concern for King Bonhyeon. He had to constantly prove that he, as the King, was paying attention to the nobles and, at the same time, trusted them.


    So sending me to the north was the best option King Bonhyeon could have.


    The King''s legitimate son and eldest. Even though I was a troublemaker, I was officially the royal bloodline with the strongest im to the throne.


    That was me.


    "Do you know where that is?"


    "I am aware of it, Your Majesty."


    "Wolhan Fortress is a ce where clothes hung out to dry freeze in the winter, and even the wells freeze over, making it difficult to drink a sip of water."


    Tap, tap, tap.


    Tap, tap, tap, tap.


    The tapping on the armrest of the throne grew faster and faster, then suddenly stopped.


    "It''s not a ce you can endure."


    "I''ve never been there, but I know it''s not a ce where I can livefortably."


    "You''re saying you''ll go to such a ce?"


    "For Your Majesty and the people."


    "Nonsense."


    It''s not working.


    "You lie as easily as you breathe, so how can I trust you?"


    Of course, when the timees, I might want to quit. That''s what a troublemaker prince would do.


    I replied hypocritically.


    "Lying about such a serious matter wouldpletely tarnish my honor. Would I dare to lie?"


    King Bonhyeonughed heartily.


    "You have honor? Since when?"


    A bit harsh, don''t you think?


    "Then... I will do this."


    It seemed he wasn''t going to budge. If that was the case, I had no choice. I had to resort to extreme measures.


    "If, by any chance, I throw a tantrum and refuse to go to Wolhan Fortress..."


    Of course, that wouldn''t happen. There was no reason for me to avoid the expedition.


    I had to achieve merits, and going to Wolhan Fortress was something I had to push for, even if King Bonhyeon tried to stop me.


    Since I had to do it anyway, there was no reason to refuse the opportunity to make the King owe me a favor.


    "Even if you were to execute my eunuch, Han, I would ept it without a word."


    Sorry, Eunuch Han.


    But that kind of thing wouldn''t happen anyway.


    So just bear with me this once.


    "You won''t be able to back out."


    King Bonhyeon stared at me intently.


    I readily replied.


    "You are absolutely right.¡±


    * * *


    And finally, the promised day arrived.


    Quite a few people had already gathered before I appeared. Mostly pce staff, but some were officials.


    I spotted Yoo Geung, Heo Seokgyeom, and one of the Geumo Guardmanders whose name I had forgotten.


    This was entertainment for them.


    They might think that the foolish prince was now acting like a clown.


    Who did they think would win? Yoo Geung, who hade to Hyennyeongdang yesterday, said he hoped I would win, but it was uncertain whether he truly believed I would. Cheering and judgment were different things.


    As I appeared at the training ground, tension permeated the air.


    "Brother."


    The Second Prince, noticing me, approached. He hid his disrespectful gaze behind a polite expression.


    "My dear brother, you''re here early."


    "You seem to have been looking forward to this, haven''t you?"


    The Second Prince replied.


    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]

 Chapter 24

    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]


    Chapter: 24


    A prince rolling on the dirt floor ¨C how amusing would that be?


    People expected that. Only two people in this ce expected something different.


    "His Highness will win."


    When Heo Seokgyeom said that, Yoo Geung replied in bewilderment.


    "Do you really think so?"


    "Do I look like someone who jokes around?"


    Yoo Geung had rarely seen Heo Seokgyeom joke. This probably wasn''t a joke either. He seemed to dislike the troublemaker prince, so Yoo Geung couldn''t understand why he suddenly changed his attitude.


    However, in Yugeung''s opinion, the prince wasn''t a bad person. It was the First Prince who not only didn''t ignore the gangster swordsmen he encountered on the street but also saved themoner in danger. Heo Seokgyeom was also that kind of person. He must have realized that the prince wasn''t a bad person. Yugeung felt proud without even realizing it.


    "I also hope His Highness wins."


    Heo Seokgyeom nodded. He then looked away from the First Prince, whom he had been staring at intently, and towards the Second Prince.


    He didn''t think badly of the Second Prince. There were sinister rumors surrounding the deposed Queen, the First Prince''s birth mother. Having been in the Geumo Guard for a long time, he didn''t simply believe the Second Prince was entirely innocent and kind. People in high positions often resorted to evil deeds because they had a lot to protect.


    So it wasn''t strange that the brothers were ring at each other with disapproval. However, he wished the First Prince wouldn''t be so cold towards his few remaining blood rtives.


    Even if the Second Prince''s maternal rtives had killed the First Prince''s birth mother, the Second Prince, who was young at the time, wouldn''t have been involved.


    Meanwhile, the Second Prince smiled at the First Prince.


    He seemed rxed.


    "Don''t you need time to warm up, brother?"


    The bodyguard standing next to the Second Prince looked somewhat nervous. Simrly, the aide standing next to the First Prince also had a tense look. However, the First Prince''s aide wasn''t a bodyguard but an old eunuch.


    Heo Seokgyeom thought the First Prince would also need a bodyguard. Of course, he knew why the First Prince didn''t have one.


    The first bodyguard couldn''t stand the First Prince''s wickedness and atrocities and left. The second bodyguard who came in was severely beaten and expelled after giving advice to the First Prince. The third bodyguard was stripped of his position for failing to prevent the drunken First Prince from getting hurt while doing something foolish.


    In any case, it was the First Prince''s fault.


    But, maybe, just maybe... if the prince had truly changed, he might get a bodyguard again soon. Of course, that wasn''t his role. Heo Seokgyeom didn''t really want Yoo Geung to take that position, but judging by the prince''s actions, it would be Yoo Geung who would be his bodyguard.


    What could he do if his master wished it?


    Anyway, Heo Seokgyeom held onto the hope that the prince had changed.


    He had only crossed swords with the prince once, but he was convinced that the prince had considerable talent.


    If he honed his skills, he would surely be a great figure. He was confident even with that brief experience. It was the kind of talent he wouldn''t have missed if he had been his junior.


    On the other hand,


    "No, man."


    "What, why?"


    "You have to bet on the other side. If both of us bet on Prince Jaean''s bodyguard, the bet won''t be valid."


    "Are you crazy? Then you bet on Prince Ikwon. I''ll bet on Prince Jaean''s bodyguard."


    "Ugh! Forget it then!"


    It seemed that everyone except him believed the First Prince would lose to the Second Prince''s bodyguard.


    Indeed, the First Prince''s appearance was far from that of a victor. Long but skinny limbs that looked devoid of strength, a paleplexion that clearly showed ack of sunlight, and hair that was untied and hung loosely.


    Even his posture was sloppy. There was no trace of tension in him, no matter how hard one looked. If he were Heo Seokgyeom''s subordinate, showing such an attitude in a duel would be unthinkable. A duel was still apetition, after all.


    Anyway... those disrespectful people were actually betting money on the prince''s duel. Heo Seokgyeom clicked his tongue inwardly and shifted his gaze back to the training ground. The troublemaker prince had already drawn his sword and was facing his opponent.


    The Second Prince spoke to the two protagonists of the duel.


    "Begin."


    The First Prince darted forward like an arrow. It seemed the prince never refused when offered the first strike. This time too, the prince took the initiative. The prince''s opponent, gripping his sword tightly with both hands, waited for the prince to close the distance.


    A bluish sh immediately flew towards the bodyguard''s waist. The bodyguard dodged the attack half a beat toote. The tip of the prince''s de caught the bodyguard''s robe. A long slit opened in the fabric where it grazed. If it had been flesh, crimson blood would have flowed freely.


    The First Prince was ferocious. This trait was more apparent when watching from a distance than when directly facing his sword. The prince''s swordsmanship was pragmatic at best, and at worst...


    "Die!"


    ...terrifying.


    Was this how he truly was?


    To use deadly techniques without any hesitation...


    Was he still a madman after all?


    In any case, the prince was venomous. Vicious.


    The prince and the bodyguard''s swords shed a couple of times. Sparks flew. But the First Prince''s eyes shed even more intensely than the glint of the des.


    Heo Seokgyeom felt a slight chill.


    "Hahahahahaha."


    The princeughed creepily. Was he... crazy? Heo Seokgyeom began to wonder if everything he had thought about the First Prince so far was wrong.


    No... No. It''s too early to say. Let''s observe a little more.


    "UWAAAAAAAAAAAA!"


    The First Prince suddenly roared like a beast. The prince''s sword soared high into the sky and then descended towards the bodyguard''s head. It was a fatal attack. If that attacknded, the bodyguard would die. He could hear the people around him gasping.


    But the movement was too big. It was easy to read in advance. The bodyguard dodged the prince''s attack and retreated. Instead of striking the bodyguard and crushing his skull, the prince''s sword plunged into the ground. Sand scattered in all directions. A few courtdies watching let out short screams at the sudden spray of sand.


    Why, why... Why is he acting like this?


    A question arose in Heo Seokgyeom''s mind. Troublemaker, troublemaker, even though he was called that, the prince was still a prince. He wasn''t exactly a dignified figure, but he was at least barely human. Now, he was no different from a wild beast let loose.


    But despite his ferocious actions, there was no aura of a ferocious beast. It felt like he was deliberately acting this way.


    So, this was like...


    "Dieeeeeeeee!"


    A loud cry. Heo Seokgyeom abruptly raised his head. The prince was levitating in the air, one foot nted on the bodyguard''s face.


    "What the..."


    That sight looked like a true madman. Anyone who saw that would think the First Prince was a madman. Even if you brought someone who didn''t know the rumors about the troublemaker prince, the result would be the same. The prince now was the epitome of a madman. He was perfectly in sync with his nickname.


    Seeing that, Heo Seokgyeom thought.


    It¡¯s as if the prince was deliberately acting like a clown.


    Why? Why, for heaven''s sake? For whom was he putting on this show?


    Thud.


    The bodyguard, who had been enduring the First Prince''s attacks, finally copsed on the ground. Hey sprawled on the sand-covered training ground, convulsing a few times before stopping.


    Several people screamed in fright.


    "...Ph, physician!"


    Calling for a physician was the spectators'' role.


    "Huh."


    Heo Seokgyeom watched as the physician who rushed over, shook the bodyguard awake and informed the Second Prince that the bodyguard was fine. The Second Prince seemed more shocked by the immediate situation than concerned for his subordinate.


    "My bodyguard was defeated..."


    The Second Prince let out a hollow chuckle.


    "...and you, Brother, won."


    It wasn''t as humane a sight as he had imagined. If the First Prince had been more skilled and cruel, his bodyguard would already be dead. Shouldn''t he be relieved that the crisis had passed safely? Heo Seokgyeom realized he was disappointed in the Second Prince.


    Of course, he was also disappointed in the First Prince. But it was a different kind of disappointment than the one he felt towards the Second Prince.


    What about Yoo Geung? Heo Seokgyeom looked around for him. Yoo Geung, who had been next to him until a moment ago, was nowhere to be seen. He soon found Yoo Geung, who seemed unfazed, running towards the First Prince and massaging his shoulders.


    ...As expected, the position of the First Prince''s bodyguard would go to Captain Yoo.


    The scene was chaotic. In any case, the duel was over, and as he had predicted, the First Prince had won. Although the process was quite absurd. There was no reason to stay any longer, so Heo Seokgyeom thought he should return to his office.


    As he thought that and took a step, an even biggermotion arose.


    "His Majesty arrives!"


    An old eunuch shouted loudly. Immediately, everyone turned around to look at the eunuch. But their gaze didn''t linger on him for long. The King was right beside him.


    "I have observed Prince Ikwon''s swordsmanship prowess from afar."


    Themotion subsided instantly. Who would dare to make a sound in the presence of the King?


    The King approached the First Prince and said, "I am impressed by Ikwon''s bravery."


    The King didn''t even nce at the Second Prince or his bodyguard.


    "I heard the two princes made a wager on this duel. If Prince Ikwon wins, Prince Jaean will grant him one request, and if Prince Jaean''s bodyguard wins, Prince Ikwon will grant him one request."


    Then, at the end of his words, he nced at the Second Prince once.


    "Prince Jaean, remember that a prince''s words carry weight, and ensure that you keep your promise."


    The Second Prince replied.


    "...Yes, Your Majesty."


    Heo Seokgyeom thought it might be humiliating.


    But the King''s words didn''t end there.


    "Impressed by my eldest son''s achievement, I wish to grant Prince Ikwon one request."


    It was a bombshell.


    If this news spread outside the training ground, it would be an even bigger bombshell.


    Everyone looked at the First Prince again.


    To hear what the troublemaker prince would say.


    Heo Seokgyeom instinctively realized that something was changing. But he still had a long way to go to fully grasp what that something was.


    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]

 Chapter 25

    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]


    Chapter: 25


    "Impressed by the First Prince''s aplishments, I, the King, shall grant one request of Prince Ikwon."


    "Huh?"


    I couldn''t help but react before I could even think. I didn''t expect Bonhyeon to take the initiative like this. I hadn''t even asked for anything.


    No matter how much I thought about it, it was the same. I had never asked Bonhyeon to grant me a wish.


    My only goal was to get back the deposed Queen''s belongings. It was only right, considering I had taken over someone else''s body.


    And if he was going to show up, couldn''t he havee sooner? What''s the point of appearing after everything''s over?


    "Speak, if there is something you wish to achieve."


    A wish granted by the King. This was a tremendous opportunity. But at the moment, there was nothing I desperately needed to achieve that required using such a wish.


    "I am deeply grateful for Your Majesty''s grace."


    So, for now, I bowed my head.


    Politely, but not overly so. Maintaining my dignity, but also appearing appropriately foolish and reckless, like a wastrel. But not to the point of seemingpletely useless.


    "My behavior is unrefined, and thus, there are none who wish to associate with me. As I, too, requirepanionship, I wish to find someonepatible to serve as both apanion and an attendant. Would this be permissible?"


    It was something I didn''t even need Bonhyeon''s permission for.


    But mentioning my intention to use the wishter in front of so many people wasn''t appropriate. Perhaps Bonhyeon was dangling this significant bait in front of me with that in mind.


    However, if I were to bring up any requests rted to the deposed Queen or her family here, I would be immediately disqualified from the session race.


    Slightly nervous, I awaited Bonhyeon''s response.


    "Is that truly what you desire?"


    His answer didn''t seem to carry any particr meaning.


    It was as if he was saying, "I don''t care either way."


    But that could also be a strategy.


    It made his true intentions difficult to read.


    "Indeed, Your Majesty."


    "Are you speaking truthfully?"


    "Is there any doubt, Your Majesty?"


    Bonhyeon, his eyes filled with their usual apathy rather than suspicion, gazed at me silently before speaking.


    "Prince Ikwon, you may do as you wish."


    I bowed my head once more.


    "I am deeply grateful."


    At least it was a chance for me to save some face. ncing at the Second Prince, I saw a look of shock on his face.


    It was satisfying.


    * * *


    "Your Highness."


    A eunuch entered the room, his voice trembling as he spoke.


    I looked at him, indicating that he should continue. The eunuch carefully resumed, "Pr-Prince Jaean has sent a eunuch."


    His voice was shaking so much that something must have happened. But if it was because of the Second Prince, then it was probably what I¡¯d been waiting for.


    "He finally sent it."


    I allowed the eunuch sent by the Second Prince to enter. The eunuch, who looked much younger than the other one, was carrying two rod-shaped objects wrapped in cloth.


    I knew what they were without even looking.


    The young eunuch began, "Prince Jaean has..."


    Everyone probably already knew this, but a wastrel never listens to others.


    "Shut up and put it down there."


    I cut him off, and the eunuch red at me, pretending not to. I raised my fist in a wastrel-like manner, and he immediately lowered his eyes.


    "Good. Now get lost."


    This is why being a wastrel is great. At least I won''t get an ulcer.


    After the young eunuch left, the other eunuch began to unwrap the cloth with trembling hands. I wasn''t particrly excited, but he did seem to be. He was so ovee with emotion that he could only open and close his mouth.


    I said, "You like it?"


    "How could this servant not be overjoyed by such a blessing?"


    The eunuch repeatedly dabbed at his eyes with his sleeve. Perhaps he was emotional because he was a eunuch. Or maybe it was because of his age. Would my grandfather also be emotional then? Probably not, right? Anyway, I nodded.


    "I''m d you''re happy, Eunuch Han."


    The scabbards inside the cloth bundles that Eunuch Han unwrapped looked good at first nce. Honestly, I hadn''t expected much from thete Queen''s belongings since she wouldn''t have needed swords, but they were much more impressive than I thought.


    I got up from my seat and picked one up. It had a good weight and bnce; a fine sword.


    "Oh."


    Swoosh.


    The sword made a soft sound as I drew it. I met my own eyes reflected in its smooth surface. The So n''s name, engraved on the de, was clear and unmarred.


    It felt like receiving a brand-new gift.


    "Nice. This one even has a name."


    On the side opposite the So n insignia, there were characters that seemed to be the sword''s name.


    Silver Wheel.


    I examined the sword, turning it this way and that.


    "I should take this with me when I pack."


    When I said that, the eunuch craned his neck like a turtle, as if asking what I meant.


    Come to think of it, I hadn''t told Eunuch Han about that. I sheathed the sword and sat back down. There was something important I needed to do before admiring the sword any further.


    "Eunuch Han. Come here, I need to tell you something important."


    I needed to tell him when I had the time. Eunuch Han was always busy for some reason. Did he have that much to do? Just a while ago, he was doing chores. Yesterday, he spent the entire day wiping each leaf of the nts in my room with a dry cloth.


    Did leaves even need to be wiped? Wouldn''t they get clean on their own if you just watered them?


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    Eunuch Han approached after putting the swords away.


    "Hmm, where should I start..."


    I briefly reminisced about the past events, then decided to keep it simple.


    The key points were all that mattered, right?


    "I''m going to Wolhan Fortress."


    "...Pardon?"


    Eunuch Han''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    Instead of further exnation, I closed my mouth for a moment.


    Let''s think about this.


    From what I could see, Eunuch Han would have a hard time enduring the forced march to the Northern Provinces. And I might have to spend theing winter in Wolhan Fortress, which was said to be deathly cold.


    It would be difficult for the elderly Eunuch Han to follow me all the way there and attend to me.


    "You don''t have to go."


    Eunuch Han jumped to his feet.


    "How could you say such a thing!"


    He looked genuinely aggrieved.


    "This servant will always be by Your Highness''s side, even if it means working myself to the bone."


    "There''s no need for that."


    "Do not worry, Your Highness. How could this servant simply remainfortable in the capital while you go to such a harsh ce? I would be on pins and needles, thinking of you day and night. So, I would rather die by Your Highness''s side."


    I replied awkwardly, "...Just don''t die."


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    I felt like I was abusing an elderly person. But if Eunuch Han was determined to follow me, how could I dissuade him? Even though I hadn''t known him for long, I already knew how stubborn he could be.


    "We''ll leave in fifteen days."


    I informed Eunuch Han of the departure date. It was close because it was the date King Bonhyeon had roughly set when he said he would send someone.


    Whether Eunuch Han went or not, the preparations for my journey were his responsibility. He would be even busier for a while.


    "Oh, right."


    I looked around the room and fixed my gaze on a corner. Eunuch Han followed my gaze.


    "I''m taking him too."


    Gonzo, who had been dozing in his cage, quietly opened his eyes.


    He seemed to be sleeping, but it looked like he was eavesdropping on our conversation.


    He could fool others, but not me.


    Our eyes met.


    His pupils seemed to be shaking, but it must have been my imagination.


    I grinned at Gon.


    And said, "You''reing too."


    "...Caw!"


    His excited shriek at the news of the trip was quite impressive.


    "Looks like he''s looking forward to it too."


    "Caaaaaaw!"


    The sound was reminiscent of a chicken being caught on a hot summer day, but that must have been my imagination.


    I turned my attention back to Eunuch Han.


    "And I need to write a letter, so prepare it right away."


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    Eunuch Han immediately brought ink and paper. I began to write the letter.


    It was addressed to my grandfather.


    I struggled for a while, trying my best not to offend him since I needed to ask him for a favor.


    *Greetings to my esteemed grandfather. I hope this letter finds you in good health. I was disappointed that we couldn''t have a proper conversation at the birthday banquetst time.


    Things here remain the same, but I am about to embark on a long journey and have a favor to ask. If I cannot ask you, Grandfather, to whom else could I turn? Please do not hesitate to grant my request.


    I have received orders from His Majesty to depart for Wolhan Fortress in the Northern Provinces soon, and I cannot foresee when I will return. I am concerned about the state of Hyennyeongdang in my absence, but I trust you will look after it.


    I have two requests. First, please take in a man named In-Hong and introduce him to the monk I will tell you about. Second, please find a person for me. I will provide details about him below.


    As soon as you find him, please send him to me, wherever I may be. Whether I am in the capital or the Northern Provinces, send him to me immediately upon finding him. I implore you.*


    I had a feeling my grandfather would delegate the task of finding the boy to Shin Gwiryung. A man of his stature wouldn''t personally search the entire country for a mere youngster.


    With the informationwork of the Pyeonggwang Merchant Group, finding the boy shouldn''t be too difficult.


    And since Shin Gwiryung wanted me to be king, he would surely find the boy as I wished.


    But... Was the Merchant Group Leader Shin a man or a woman? I still didn''t know the answer. Well, it wasn''t as important as the fact that Shin Gwiryung was the leader of the Pyeonggwang Merchant Group.


    "Hmm."


    I thought I should meet him one more time before I left.


    I needed to know how to move normally even after quitting the bellflower.


    It wasn''t just any ordinary herb; it was poison. I couldn''t take it to Wolhan Fortress and brew it there. If someone found out, I''d bebeled a drug addict.


    And that would ruin any chance of inheriting the throne.


    "Give me another sheet."


    I held out my hand and spoke to Eunuch Han. He brought me another sheet of paper.


    On the second sheet, I wrote down Jincheon''s appearance and other clues that might help find him.


    He has a delicate appearance, but contrary to what he looks like, he has a very nasty personality.


    It''s true.


    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]

 Chapter 26

    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]


    Chapter: 26


    I received the schedule. ording to a court official, it was a very hastily arranged itinerary, implying it wasn''t a trivial matter.


    While my going might be an issue in itself, it would have been an even bigger headache if I hadn''t stepped forward. Of course, for King Bonhyeon, that is.


    The journey itself was expected to take five days. Factoring in sleep, it would require double that time.


    This was the minimum estimate, so it was safe to assume it would take more than ten days. There were also ces to stop along the way.


    There were castles along the route to Wolhan Fortress, and ignoring them would be a bad move. King Bonhyeon had even summoned me personally to say:


    "Do not make the regional ns feel discriminated against."


    In other words, visit every single one, no matter how troublesome. Of course, they would have already been contacted while I was preparing.


    If a castle required a significant detour, I couldn''t go, but otherwise, I had to endure the inconvenience and meet the castle lord.


    Not that all the castle lords would be eager to meet me.


    "Hmm."


    Castle lords were different. Those in castles far from the capital, whose families had held the position for generations, were generally uninterested in the capital''s politics. Moreover, the northern regions were once considered barbarian, so they wouldn''t have any affection for the royal family.


    For me toe in person, and then make such a public plea for aid without even waiting half a day... it''s clearly not a minor issue. Bonhyeon must have said something that left them no choice but to agree.


    I hope it''s not something serious.


    I briefly regretted volunteering, but it was necessary.


    Just before departure, I was able to confirm theposition of the group.


    "This humble official will apany Your Highness,¡¯ Heo Seokgyeom said. With the addedment that the man who hade to pick a fight was now volunteering to follow me to Wolhan Fortress.


    It was baffling, but if the Commander of the Central Military Command, Heo Seokgyeom, went, then Yoo Geung, under hismand, would also go. There was no need to refuse, nor did I want to.


    Anything is better than nothing.


    Even if I refused Heo Seokgyeom and brought another military official, my escort would still be from the Geumo Guard.


    I reluctantly agreed and looked at the eunuch. The eunuch,den with luggage, looked uneasy. It made me uneasy too.


    I thought it might be better to leave him behind.


    "Eunuch Han."


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    "How about you stay here?"


    "Why do you say that? Have you forgotten that I promised I would die by your side, even if it meant death?" Eunuch Han replied in a very aggrieved and hurt tone.


    Well, I had already told him to do as he wished.


    "Alright, alright."


    Seeing Eunuch Han and me, Heo Seokgyeom said, "There will be nothing to worry about."


    "Are you trying tofort me now?"


    It was an unexpected gesture.


    But thends north of Wolhan Fortress were harsh, uninhabitable wastnds. We''re going near there, so how helpful is it to say not to worry?


    Being good at something doesn''t stop you from worrying. You can try to prevent worries from bing reality, but you can''t stop worrying altogether.


    "How would you know that?"


    When I replied, Heo Seokgyeom''s expression changed as if he had bitten into sand while eating.


    I changed the subject.


    "What about the route?"


    I had already looked at the map, so it wasn''t that I didn''t know the way at all, but as a bumpkin from Seopyung, there was a limit to how well I could grasp the route.


    "I''m curious how many ces we have to stop by."


    And there was one more reason. There was one ce I wanted to visit, but I wasn''t sure if we would go there this time.


    I thought it would be good to go there if possible, but if it deviated too much from the route, I would have no choice but to give up.


    "You are scheduled to visit three ces."


    Fewer than I expected. Surprised, I looked at Heo Seokgyeom, and he replied, "I minimized it as much as possible."


    He seemed proud.


    I replied indifferently.


    "That''s good news."


    Because no matter how many ces we stopped by, the hardship wasn''t mine. It''s the people serving the prince who suffer, not me.


    Well, if I were a real prince, I might have considered it a hardship, but I''m not.


    What''s the one thing a beggar is best at? Homelessness. I''m the kind of guy who sleeps well even in ces without a roof, so if they let me sleep in a castle, I could stop by any number of ces.


    "Which three ces are they?"


    "Oro Fortress, Naam Fortress, and Gurye Fortress. We will pass through them in that order."


    Oh.


    The ce I had in mind was Naam Castle. It would require a slight detour from the shortest route, but it was the most influential of the three fortresses. It was said to be a busy fortress with many peopleing and going, acting as a bridge between the north and the capital.


    It seemed they had prioritized influence over distance when deciding the route.


    Anyway, it was good news that we were going to stop at Naam Fortress. Within a few years, a talented individual would emerge from Naam Fortress. It was the adopted daughter of the Naam Fortress Lord.


    I had also been adopted by a Fortress lord, but the adopted daughter of the Naam Fortress Lord was different from me. She had supernatural abilities, and that''s how she caught the fortress lord''s eye and became his adopted daughter.


    I heard it was precognition.


    Later, she became an advisor to the Queen''s older brother, Duke Woo Joong, but due to her bad temper, she earned his dislike. She was then expelled and died.


    That''s what I had heard. It was just something I heard secondhand, so it might not be urate. There was no way to know the truth at this point. I had to meet her.


    And if possible, I wanted to bring her to my side before she caught the eye of Duke Woo Joong.


    Since she was destined to die anyway, it would be better for her to cooperate with me.


    "We have informed them in advance, but it has not been decided how long we will stay in each castle. We will follow Your Highness''s wishes."


    "Of course, it''s up to me."


    Heo Seokgyeom added, "This is the list of regional castle lords among those who attended the birthday banquet you mentionedst time."


    What he handed me was the list I had requested in advance. I had subtly asked Yoo Geung if he knew, and it seemed oou Geung had told his superior, Heo Seokgyeom, who prepared this.


    I showed some sincerity in my response.


    "Thank you."


    Heo Seokgyeom then looked at me as if I were crazy.


    "What?"


    He seemed to find my words unbelievable.


    I let loose a sigh. Seriously?


    "You can go now."


    I waved my hand at Heo Seokgyeom and Yoo Geung.


    After they left, I read the list Heo Seokgyeom gave me and found the name I was looking for.


    Baek Heon, Lord of Blood Cloud Fortress.


    So you really dide.


    I scratched the back of my head and continued to examine the list.


    The castle lords not on the list were either on bad terms with King Bonhyeon or didn''t care about what was happening in the capital.


    Since I entered Blood Cloud Fortress, our lord had never once gone to the capital.


    Of course, it was because he was busy.


    I found the castles near Wolhan Fortress on the map and picked out the names of their lords from the list.


    Most of the northern castle lords hadn''t attended thest birthday banquet.


    These castle lords weren''t necessarily on bad terms with Bonhyeon, but rather they were indifferent to the capital.


    If they were indifferent to the capital, they would also avoid answering the question of who would be the next king.


    They surely wouldn''t care if someone other than the eldest son inherited the throne.


    They wouldn''t wee me, the king''s eldest son, nor would they try to win me over.


    But that didn''t mean they wanted the Second Prince to be the next king.


    Lumped together and discriminated against as barbarians, they were certainly not a major power.


    But their strength, honed through raiding in the distant past, was by no means weak.


    Confining them to the north and leaving them to face the cold winds was foolish. Of course, the past kings must have known that too.


    Even so, the reason they couldn''t utilize them was probably because they couldn''t trust them. Even in the past, Mokryeo Kingdom went through many battles until they subjugated them. No king ever believed they would never try to rise again.


    Because they weren''t of the same roots.


    So what?


    I needed the support of the north.


    To protect what I wanted to protect.


    Nothing was more important than that.


    * * *


    The day of departure from the capital arrived.


    The wake-up time was earlier than usual. I woke up at dawn, rubbing my sleepy eyes and getting ready.


    Finally leaving the capital. I thought I would toss and turn all night with that thought, but true to my origins, I slept soundlyst night.


    However, Eunuch Han seemed different.


    "You look sleepy."


    When I said that, Eunuch Han gave a slow, tired shake of his head.


    "Not at all. I''m perfectly fine. Thank you for your concern."


    The farewell ceremony that followed was modest.


    The Second Prince, who seemed to have heard the newste that I was going to Wolhan Fortress on behalf of the royal family, red at me.


    As if he would go to Wolhan Fortress, next to the northern border, instead of me.


    But I could easily overlook the Second Prince''s jealous gaze. The problem was the Queen, standing firmly beside him.


    Her expression was calm, but her eyes were fixed on me the whole time. I thought I knew what she was thinking, but at the same time, I couldn''t be sure.


    I thought it was a funny sight.


    If it was the Second Prince, not me, going to the Wolhan Fortress, how would the Queen have reacted then?


    She would have definitely gone to King Bonhyeon and made a scene.


    I was so busy watching the Queen and the Second Prince that I didn''t even remember what King Bonghyeon said to me.


    It was probably something along the lines of "Have a safe trip."


    Unfortunately, those words didn''t stick with me.


    If you''re going to say goodbye, at least try to look a little less bored.


    Finally, I mounted the saddle. It was the first time I had ridden a horse since entering this body. It was fortunate that my original body from my days as Baek Yeon and my current body were of simr height, otherwise, I wouldn''t have been able to mount properly.


    When I asked Eunuch Han, he said the First Prince wasn''t very good at horseback riding.


    Perhaps that''s why I could see curiosity and surprise in the eyes of those watching me.


    "Let''s depart immediately."


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    And so, I left the capital.


    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]

 Chapter 27

    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]


    Chapter: 27


    It felt good to ride a horse after such a long time.


    It wasn''t my imagination that the members of my entourage kept ncing at me riding the horse.


    It seemed they all assumed I wouldn''t be able to ride a horse while preparing for the trip.


    I felt like a strange person, leisurely riding my horse.


    It was just riding a horse, but it felt like I had be a clown performing tricks.


    At first, those nces bothered me, but once I figured out the reason, it didn''t matter anymore.


    So I decided to enjoy my freedom while I was out.


    Ah, this refreshing wind.


    It was a shame we couldn''t ride fast because we were traveling in a group, but it was enough of a change of pace after being cooped up in the pce.


    While riding, I looked up at the sky.


    A ck dot was following our group, high above my head.


    It was Gon.


    He was probably flying while cursing me.


    Since we weren''t going somewhere nice, I was going to leave him at Hyenyeongdang just in case, but he insisted oning along. He made such a fuss that I had no choice but to bring him.


    He said he feels at ease when he''s around me.


    He had to fly all day, but he endured the hardship and followed me in the end.


    The reason he and I were traveling separately was because of other people''s eyes. I could have carried him on my shoulder or the saddle, but I couldn''t ignore how it would look. A crazy prince carrying around a wild crow? Rumors of me being possessed would spread, and I wouldn''t be able to deny it.


    This wasn''t a small group, so I had to be careful.


    I could only let him be seen by others after I got rid of my "crazy prince" reputation.


    Yes, that reputation.


    Of course, there were some advantages to it. Thanks to my notorious reputation as a madman, the Second Prince didn''t actively watch me, and the Queen and her family''s des weren''t an immediate threat.


    And because I was perceived as a fool who drank and beat people up, most of the pce staff just epted whatever I did.


    I asked Eunuch Han and even went to the library to search. The deposed Queen hadn''t done anything wrong. Why was she deposed and killed?


    Looking at the circumstances, it was as if the deposed Queen had represented the military faction. The result was the effective downfall of my maternal grandfather, the head of the capital''s military.


    After that, the entire military, following my grandfather, was looked down upon by the civil officials.


    As I recall, King Bonhyeon had also reorganized the central army before he died.


    Did he kill the deposed Queen and push away the First Prince for that?


    Then... maybe all the military officials could be on my side?


    I looked at Yoo Geung, who was walking a few steps ahead of me on my right. Then I looked at Heo Seokgyeom, who was also a few steps ahead of me on my left.


    Heo Seokgyeom, who had been looking ahead, suddenly turned his head and looked at me. Our eyes met.


    "Creepy..."


    "Pardon?"


    Heo Seokgyeom stared at me intently, as if trying to figure out what was going on.


    "You seem to have good instincts."


    "I often hear such evaluations."


    "Really? That''s impressive."


    Heo Seokgyeom''s facial muscles twitched slightly. He was definitely trying to hold back a smile. Surprisingly, Heo Seokgyeom was susceptible topliments.


    "Someone like you should be the Commander. Absolutely."


    As I said that, I carefully observed the corners of Heo Seokgyeom''s mouth.


    And I noticed his mouth twitching slightly again.


    Good. Weakness discovered.


    If he could so easily reveal his inner thoughts to someone like me, I wondered how he survived in the Geumo Guard. It''s not like the military is only filled with muscleheads; you need to know how to sweet-talk and put on a thick skin.


    Well, that''s his problem, not mine. If necessary, I can pull him up or push him down. If he can''t be my man, then whether he''s demoted or whatever, it''s not my concern.


    There was nothing wrong with gradually building a friendly rtionship like this. I didn''t know how far Heo Seokgyeom would rise, but he was already the Commander of the Geumo Guard. Yoo Geung would also rise to that level. And since I could steer him away from death, building this kind of rapport would definitely be beneficialter on.


    And my maternal grandfather too.


    How many influential figures in the capital weren''t on the First Prince''s side? My grandfather was one of the few cards I could get without much effort.


    That''s not to say my grandfather wasn''t on my side.


    He procured the bellflower through Shin Gwiryung and then delivered it to Hyenyeongdang. How could that be described as anything other than assistance? As far as I knew, there was no other way to describe it.


    If that fact were discovered, it would be a significant blow to my grandfather. Hadn''t he already suffered considerable losses due to the deposed Queen incident? Of course, the incident itself could also be considered a loss.


    So, making my grandfather my ally... meant turning around the heart of my grandfather, who was broken after losing his child. Not just retiring from the front lines and quietly maintaining his position, but dreaming of revenge for the deposed Queen and putting me on the throne.


    There was no choice. If I didn''t do that, the past would only repeat itself. The First Prince, unable to properly be king, would inevitably die.


    With a heavy heart, I continued on the endless road.


    * * *


    After a day and a half, the gates of Oro Fortress came into view.


    Oro Fortress wasn''t a particrly bustling ce. The surroundings were empty, and the few houses scattered about clearly showed signs of poverty.


    It wasn''t close to the border, but it wasn''t close to the capital either. There wasn''t much farnd, and no major rivers flowed through it. It was a ce without any distinctive features.


    And Bonhyeon had insisted I visit this ce.


    Did he give that order just to bother me?


    Surely not.


    I could roughly predict how the Oro Fortress Lord would react. The current lord hadn''t inherited the position; he was originally a military officer from the capital. Having children, he''d be quite interested in who the next king would be.


    Whether my prediction was right or not, I couldn''t tell immediately, but one thing was for sure: the Oro Fortress Lord was interested in my visit. He was waiting at the gate before I even arrived.


    Spotting me from afar, the fortress lord bowed his head. Behind him, the people of the fortress stood in a dense crowd. As the lord bowed, the entire crowd bowed in unison.


    "Let''s dismount and enter."


    There was no harm in making a good impression on the Lord of the Oro Fortress. As I got off my horse, the others hurriedly dismounted as well. Eunuch Han, riding a pony, stumbled as he dismounted and nearly fell.


    I approached the gate.


    "We greet His Highness, the First Prince Ikwon."


    It was an old man. He introduced himself as the Lord of the Oro Fortress.


    The fortress lord bowed while standing. Seeing him up close, he seemed even older than my grandfather or Eunuch Han.


    "Raise your head."


    "I am honored. Was your journey here peaceful?"


    I replied vaguely that it was.


    "It seems you were waiting for me."


    "Indeed, Your Highness."


    ttering words followed, like how he couldn''t not wait for me.


    I don''t know how many times he apologized for not being able to attend the birthday banquet. He said he was honored that I came to see him personally and that it was an honor to meet me, practically gilding my face with praise.


    I knew better than anyone that meeting a crazy prince couldn''t be an honor, so no matter how pleasant the words were, they didn''t register.


    The Fortress Lord led the way, guiding the group. Even though he was once a military officer, he was now just a frail old man. It wasn''t surprising that a man of his age, who could die any day, was trying to connect with the royal family. I couldn''t ignore his sincerity.


    As we walked, he boasted about how wonderful Oro Fortress was. But even if he scraped together all the good points, it was still just another rural castle.


    I didn''t interrupt his exnation. I listened to the fortress lord''s exnation indifferently.


    Anyway, the ce was maintained to a decent standard.


    Since there were hardly any battles, the fortress was also in very good condition.


    As we entered the inner fortress, he said, "I am humbled to receive Your Highness in this humble abode."


    I quietly looked around the interior. It was indeed a humble ce. Compared to the pce, it was bound to be humble, but it was shabby in a different way than Blood Cloud Fortress.


    If Blood Cloud Fortress was shabby because they were constantly fighting and couldn''t pay attention to anything else, this ce seemed shabby because the owner didn''t care enough to pay attention.


    Still, the room I was to stay in was reasonably clean. It was evident that they had made an effort in the short time they had before my arrival.


    I couldn''t ignore such sincerity.


    "It''s simple but peaceful. I like it, so don''t say such things."


    The Oro Lord''s wrinkled face brightened.


    Even after that, he didn''t leave immediately. It seemed he had something to say.


    I remembered that the Lord of the Oro Fortress had a child and thought for a moment before speaking.


    "I heard you have a child."


    The Fortress Lord replied with a pleased expression, "Yes, Your Highness. I have a son."


    Then he added, feigning vigor.


    "I have prepared a modest gathering in honor of Your Highness''s long journey."


    Suddenly, I noticed the fortress Lord sping his hands together. His grip was tight.


    It seemed he didn''t like having to bow his head to me.


    And it wasn''t just dislike, it was outright hatred. Maybe he was cursing me inwardly.


    He would know that I was a madman. Even a bumpkin from Seopyung knew that, so it would be strange if the Lord of the Oro Fortress didn''t know about my reputation.


    It was a strange feeling to see his true feelings, even though I knew no one would wee a crazy prince.


    I chuckled.


    He wasn''t worried about my travel fatigue or my mood. This old man was bowing his head in front of a young, mad prince only for his son''s future.


    It would have been the same even if the Second Prince hade instead of me. Since the Second Prince was currently a more likely sessor than me, the eldest son, he might have been even more attentive to him.


    I briefly considered being spiteful, but then reminded myself it was a foolish thought and nodded.


    "Thank you for the hospitality."


    The important thing was to see how much he was willing to pay to gain my favor.


    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]

 Chapter 28

    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]


    Chapter: 28


    There was something surprising at the wee banquet the Oro Fortress Lord had prepared.


    It wasn''t just an exaggeration; it was truly surprising. I was so surprised that I almost choked while trying to take a sip of cold water.


    "I spent my younger days in Seopyung."


    The Oro Fortress Lord had spent his youth in Seopyung. It seems he had traveled around before being appointed as the Lord of the Fortress.


    It was an unusual case.


    For a seasoned warrior who had roamed the bordends, ending up in such a peaceful fortress was peculiar.


    "Is that so?"


    Hearing that he had lived in Seopyung, I felt a sense of kinship, like meeting someone from my hometown. Perhaps thinking I was interested, the Oro Fortress Lord started talking about various things rted to Seopyung.


    Some things I knew, and some I didn''t.


    "Have you ever met the Blood Cloud Fortress Lord?"


    "Yes, Your Highness. I have met him."


    "What kind of person is he?"


    "Hmm."


    The Fortress Lord hummed.


    "At that time, it wasn''t easy for me to meet the Lord of the Blood Cloud Fortress, so I only saw him from a distance. The one I saw up close was the sessor to the previous lord, the current Blood Cloud Fortress Lord... I apologize."


    My question was referring to our Fortress Lord, but it seemed the Oro Fortress Lord seemed to have understood it as referring to the previous lord, our Fortress Lord''s father.


    It seemed that the Oro Fortress Lord''s time in Seopyung was much further in the past than I thought.


    "Then, what is the current Fortress Lord''s character like?"


    The Oro Fortress Lord answered without hesitation.


    "I consider him to be an exemry individual."


    I smiled.


    "Then you must also be an exemry person."


    "I am ttered. May I ask why you say that?"


    "I believe someone who can find exemry qualities in others cannot be anything but exemry themselves."


    After saying that, I felt piercing gazes on the back of my head. Wondering what was going on, I turned around, and indeed, everyone was looking at me.


    Embarrassed, I turned my head back.


    As I turned my head, I noticed the Oro Fortress Lord''s son.


    The man frowned tantly when our eyes met, then looked away, avoiding my gaze.


    Was his name Jo Jegeon? He was only in histe teens. Was he too young to understand propriety?


    He hadn''t said a word since greeting me earlier. It was clear he had been dragged to this gathering against his will.


    The Oro Fortress Lord wasn''t happy to see me either, but he was trying to please me. However, Jo Jegeon just sat there silently.


    Even if I was a crazy prince, to be ignored like this...


    Technically, it was Jo Jegeon, not the Oro Fortress Lord, who should be trying to please the prince. The Fortress Lord was old and would soon pass away, but Jo Jegeon would inherit his position.


    That was likely to happen unless something major urred.


    Does he think it''s okay to offend me?


    But I didn''t think the ugly younger brother had already won over the Oro Lord''s son and made him his ally.


    The Oro Fortress Lord wasn''t of much use anyway.


    My situation was quite pathetic, to say the least. My predicament was to pick up and embrace those that that ugly guy had discarded.


    Life is so damn easy to live, isn''t it?


    Of course, my thought that I could do anything remained unchanged.


    It would remain unchanged forever.


    As my gaze lingered on Jo Jegeon, the atmosphere subtly turned cold. The Oro Fortress Lord, with a hardened expression, drew attention back to himself.


    "I heard that Your Highness has a taste for the finer things, so I have prepared some alcohol, though it may becking."


    I frowned at his words.


    Alcohol while I was trying to reduce my bellflower intake?


    And I was nning to leave Oro Fortress tomorrow without dy.


    "Finer things."


    Above all, those words highlighted the fact that I was a madman.


    Of course, I knew the Oro Fortress Lord didn''t intend to mock me.


    "I do enjoy drinking."


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    I quietly shook my head.


    "I appreciate the gesture, but I''ll decline."


    "Yes... Pardon?"


    The Oro Fortress Lord was taken aback. I ignored him and picked up a few more pieces of food in front of me.


    * * *


    Later that night.


    Strangely, I couldn''t fall asleep. Had I be so ustomed to living as a prince that I couldn''t sleep anywhere but on a silk mattress?


    I would have to return to Seopyung someday. If I really became like that, it would be a big problem.


    "Maybe I should get used to sleeping on the floor..."


    After tossing and turning for a long time, unable to sleep, I finally went outside.


    Just in case something happened, I also carried a sword at my waist.


    I walked along the castle wall with my hands sped behind my back and looked up at the sky. The bright moon, with a cluster of stars behind it, rose and gazed down at the earth.


    They would be looking at the same moon in Seopyung.


    Just then, I heard a familiar voice from below.


    Thump. I also heard the sound of something heavy being put down.


    "I''ll leave it here."


    "Oh my. Thank you, Young Master."


    "It''s nothing. I''ll be going now. It''ste, so you should go in and rest too."


    "Yes, please go in, Young Master."


    Looking down, I saw it was Jo Jegeon.


    Next to him was an elderly servant woman and a heavy-looking sack of grain.


    I called out to Jo Jegeon, who was about to head somewhere.


    "Young Master Jo."


    When I called him, Jo Jegeon looked around and then looked up. Our eyes met.


    "Where are you wandering around in the middle of the night?"


    Jo Jegeon''s eyes widened. He reacted as if he had encountered a ghost in the middle of the night.


    "...Your Highness."


    I jumped down from where I was standing, and Jo Jegeon flinched and stepped back as if he had been attacked by bandits.


    His wary expression was amusing.


    "Haha."


    "...The night is deep, Your Highness. Why are you not in your chambers..."


    "You''re also wandering outside your chamberste at night, aren''t you?"


    When I interrupted, Jo Jegeon''s face crumpled. Then he quickly smoothed it out, but I could clearly see what he was thinking.


    The events after the Second Prince''s rebellion and ascension to the throne, and the First Prince''s death, came to mind. After that, the Huawei Kingdom invaded, and Seopyung was devastated. But before that, something else happened.


    It wasn''t something I paid much attention to at the time, as it had little to do with me, a mere soldier in Blood Cloud Fortress at the time.


    - "Did you hear that?"


    - "Hear what?"


    - "They say the northern regions and somewhere in the south have risen up."


    - "What''s going on? Are theying here?"


    - "Would they?"


    - "Then why did they rise up?"


    Regional ns across the country revolted.


    - "They say they''re choosing a new king themselves."


    - "Crazy bastards."


    "Hahahaha."


    Laughing heartily, I put my arm around Jo Jegeon''s shoulder. He grimaced at my feigned friendliness.


    "Why are you doing this?"


    "You seem like a good person."


    "...Pardon?"


    As I recall, the Oro Fortress Lord didn''t participate in the rebellion.


    Not in the treason that killed the First Prince, nor in the rebellion of the regional ns who rose up without distinction.


    So, was he worthless?


    "The Fortress Lord said you have outstanding swordsmanship talent."


    "It''s a trivial skill."


    "If you say so, then the Oro Fortress Lord''s praise bes trivial as well. Is that truly the case?"


    Jo Jegeon closed his mouth.


    "If your skills are trivial, then is the Oro Fortress Lord a liar?"


    Still no answer.


    I asked the now silent Jo Jegeon.


    "I''d like to see it with my own eyes. Would that be possible?"


    * * *


    The crazy prince ising.


    At his father''s, the Oro Fortress Lord''s words, Jo Jegeon immediately frowned.


    Even without a proper title, it wasn''t difficult to guess who it was about.


    It was the First Prince, infamous for being a madman for years. Hemitted atrocities almost daily, and his favorite pastime was said to be assaulting pce staff. His entric personality was beyond words.


    What sins did the peoplemit that the heavens sent such a prince?In these peaceful times, he was the sole blemish.


    It was said that he wrecked such havoc that even his maternal rtives shunned him.


    No one could predict what path he would take once he ascended the throne.


    And such a prince wasing to Oro Fortress. The worry that the mad prince would cause chaos in the fortress kept him awake.


    He just hoped it would pass quietly.


    He was also displeased that his old and frail father had been waiting outside all day for the arrival of the mad prince. What did it matter if he was a prince? A prince known for his madness didn''t deserve such treatment.


    He probably wouldn''t even appreciate it.


    Even if he''s a mad prince, it wouldn''t hurt to keep an eye on him.


    His father had said that, but Jo Jegeon didn''t need the mad prince''s favor. If the prince''s temperament was as rumored, then the Second Prince, Jaean, should be the next king.


    But what if something unexpected happened? The world doesn''t always go as nned.


    His father was worried about his stubbornness. He understood his intentions.


    He bowed his head at his father''s admonishment, but he still disliked the mad prince.


    He firmly believed that he would be a military officer, even without bowing to such a person. Even if he didn''t inherit the position of Oro Fortress Lord, he would live and die as a warrior. It was an unwavering belief.


    As expected, the mad prince he saw in person was no different from the rumors.


    Despite his father''s efforts to please him, the prince participated in the conversation half-heartedly. He showed no interest in listening to anything. Even an old man of his father''s age would usually at least pretend to listen, but the prince showed no such inclination.


    Then, he briefly showed interest in the story of Blood Cloud Fortress, a remote fortress in Seopyung.


    This was the same prince who had barely listened when they talked about Oro Fortress, where he was staying.


    He must have looked down on Oro Fortress even more than such a remote ce.


    He was well aware of the prince''s position,peting with his younger brother for the throne. It was natural for anyone born a prince to want to be king. If he was looking for allies to speak up for him, the influence of Oro Fortress would be more useful than that of some remote region.


    "The Fortress Lord said you have outstanding swordsmanship talent."


    He knew the mad prince was interested in swords. But he had no talent. Considering that his maternal rtive was the Supreme Commander, it was a ridiculous oue.


    The prince hadn''t caused any trouble yet. If they didn''t provoke him, he might leave quietly.


    He bowed his head.


    "It''s a trivial skill."


    "If you say so, then the Oro Fortress Lord''s praise bes trivial as well. Is that truly the case?"


    He closed his mouth at the unexpected response.


    "If your skills are trivial, then is the Oro Fortress Lord a liar?"


    What was he thinking?


    The mad prince asked.


    "I''d like to see it with my own eyes. Would that be possible?"


    Only then did Jo Jegeon notice.


    A simple-looking sword hung from the prince''s waist.


    A single sword that seemed to contradict the rumors about his personality.


    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]

 Chapter 29

    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]


    Chapter: 29


    Jo Jegeon was visibly flustered by my suggestion.


    "How could I dare raise my de against Your Highness?"


    Jo Jegeon bowed his head.


    "It''s a difficult request. Please withdraw your words."


    I tapped the hilt of the sword at my waist and asked, "Is it so difficult to let me see with my own eyes how skilled you are?"


    "This humble one, Jo Jegeon, is the eldest son of the Oro Fortress Lord. How could someone like me dare to draw my de in front of Your Highness? Unless it is to protect Your Highness, it is something that should not and cannot happen."


    He seemed to want me to disappear from his sight.


    "Is that a refusal?"


    Jo Jegeon raised his head but didn''t answer.


    "It is a refusal."


    I sighed.


    "I''m curious about your skills, but I''m also curious about my own. No one spars with me properly, so I have no way of knowing if I''m ipetent or not. Being a prince is difficult."


    Jo Jegeon reluctantly said, "I apologize."


    It seemed he wasn''t going to agree easily.


    I changed the subject somewhat abruptly.


    "It''s not often that I leave the pce and travel outside the capital like this. You know that too."


    Every single person was valuable. But that didn''t mean I was going to embrace every worthless person.


    "Should I waste this precious, limited time on trivial matters? The same goes for you. When and where will you meet me again?"


    There was an empty space about ten steps ahead. I walked towards it. Jo Jegeon silently followed me without a word.


    "You can refuse."


    Jo Jegeon was silent for a moment. But in the end, he grabbed the sword at his waist. I grinned and drew my sword.


    "The first strike is mine, right?"


    "As you wish."


    I exhaled briefly and kicked off the ground. The moonlight reflected off the de, and two swords shed before my eyes. My palms tingled.


    "I apologize,¡¯ Jo Jegeon said softly. In the next moment, his sword swung fiercely towards me. He was aggressive as if he had forgotten he was holding a real sword.


    "It''s been a while."


    I inhaled sharply again and rotated my sword. The tip of the de aimed towards Jo Jegeon''s neck. Jo Jegeon held his sword vertically and deflected my attack. The impact traveled through my arm, proving that the Oro Fortress Lord''s boasts weren''t empty.


    Dozens of exchanges ensued. The silver des sliced through the moonlight. Thanks to the bright moon, the scene before my eyes looked like white mes were erupting.


    Sweat ran down my forehead. The moment sweat droplets rolled down my skin, Jo Jegeon''s sword descended upon my raised de.


    A dull shock reverberated through my entire body.


    The fact that I was standing in an empty lot in a corner of Oro Fortress was forgotten, and all I could see was the white de shing in the night.


    The wind split before the de, and dust brushed against my face. The two swords shed and then separated.


    The sword, approaching right in front of me, stirred up a heavy wind.


    And then, in the very next moment, thud. With a barely audible sound, a drop of blood fell.


    ng, Jo Jegeon''s sword fell to the ground.


    "I-I apologize."


    Jo Jegeon immediately knelt on the bare ground and bowed his head. I stood there nkly for a moment, then slowly lowered my sword and touched my face with my free hand.


    "Ah."


    At my sigh, Jo Jegeon''s shoulders flinched as if in shock.


    "Did I lose?"


    I let out a sigh. Somehow, my face felt hot.


    "I was just showing off and ended up embarrassing myself."


    Was this the extent of my skills? Had I been living as a frog in a well in the Blood Cloud Fortress, so arrogant that I thought all the other frogs outside the well were as strong as me?


    Of course not. It''s because the First Prince''s body is useless.


    I couldn''t say he was great because he lived a messy life, but apart from being skinny, he was decent.


    If he had taken care of his body and shown some diligence, he would have been at least average. If he had been diligent, even if hecked talent, who would dislike him? If he had lived a normal life, even his grandfather would have stepped up to support him.


    He was a pathetic guy, to say the least.


    It was thanks to me fixing things that Yoo Geung or Jo Jegeon even had to hold their own against me. If it had been the original him fighting, he would have been sprawled on the ground long ago.


    "I apologize."


    His voice sounded tense.


    This kind of wound would heal with a bit of saliva. But Jo Jegeon didn''t seem to think like me, as he kept his head down, staring at the ground.


    "You."


    "...Yes, Your Highness."


    "I may have lost this time, but not next time."


    Jo Jegeon raised his head at that.


    "And don''t look at me like I''m a madman. Also, I didn''te out in the middle of the night looking for you, so don''t read too much into it."


    Jo Jegeon''s face flushed red. It was noticeable even in the darkness of the night.


    I wiped the blood from my face with the back of my hand and returned to my chambers.


    * * *


    It was dawn the next day.


    It was still too early for the sun to rise, a time when one could be excused for staying in bed.


    When I woke up and opened my eyes, the air felt unusually chilly. The fortress also seemed strangely noisy. A sense of unease washed over me, so I quickly got dressed and left my chambers.


    Although I had left my chambers, the area where my entourage was staying was quiet. It wasn''t something rted to us. Something must have happened to the Fortress Lord''s family.


    The atmosphere outside was even heavier than what I had felt when I first woke up. Certain that something was wrong, I grabbed a passing servant and asked, "Something''s happened, hasn''t it?"


    "That''s..."


    "Your Highness."


    Before the servant could answer my question, Jo Jegeon appeared. It didn''t seem like he was looking for me; he appeared to be heading somewhere. He was dressed differently than when we metst night. He was wearing a white sleeping robe, as if he had just woken up.


    "My father..."


    Jo Jegeon hesitated. I immediately realized what had happened.


    "I''ll go with you."


    Jo Jegeon hesitated for a moment, then nodded.


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    I followed Jo Jegeon to the Fortress Lord''s chambers. The Oro Fortress Lord, who had seemed healthy just yesterday, was lying in a room filled with the strong scent of incense, breathing shallowly.


    As Jo Jegeon approached the bedside, the Oro Fortress Lord opened his eyes.


    "Father."


    The Oro Fortress Lord shifted his eyes and looked at me, standing a few steps away.


    "First Prince..."


    The Fortress Lord called me weakly, then scolded Jo Jegeon.


    "You rascal, this is not something significant enough to inform His Highness..."


    "Don''t scold him. I couldn''t sleep, so I came out and happened to run into your son."


    Jo Jegeon''s expression, which I nced at, was very dark. I had thought he was expressionless, but that wasn''t entirely true.


    "I''ll stay with you."


    The Oro Fortress Lord blinked slowly and then replied.


    "I am deeply honored that Your Highness would stay by this old man''s side."


    I nodded and took a seat next to the Oro Fortress Lord''s pillow. The Fortress Lord looked at the ceiling with resignation. And Jo Jegeon remained silent.


    "Do you have anyst words?" I asked in the silence, and the Oro Fortress Lord shook his head with difficulty.


    "I have already taken care of everything. Do not worry."


    I checked Jo Jegeon''s expression again, but there was no change.


    "I see."


    Still, since I had decided to stay with the old man until his passing, it would be better if he left some words behind. It just so happened that the Oro Fortress Lord and I had something inmon. I slowly started talking about Seopyung.


    "You said you spent your youth in Seopyung."


    "Yes, Your Highness. Do you remember?"


    "Of course, it was just yesterday. Have you ever been to the west of the border?"


    "West of Seopyung is not a ce where people live."


    "That''s right. That''s why I was curious. If it really is uninhabited. There are no people living north of Wolhan either, but Seopyung isn''t as harsh as the northern region, is it?"


    I started the conversation to lighten the mood, but once I started talking about Seopyung, I became more interested. The Oro Fortress Lord had more affection for Seopyung than I thought. Of course, that didn''t mean he was as dedicated to Blood Cloud Fortress as I was.


    * * *


    The mad prince began conversing with the Oro Fortress Lord. If the conversation at yesterday''s weing banquet had been a one-sided attempt by the Oro Fortress Lord, this moment was a genuine dialogue.


    The mad prince and the Oro Fortress Lord were sharing what they had. The prince and the Fortress Lord had different statuses and even more differences in age. The paths they had walked in life must have been worlds apart. It seemed like there was nothing the two could share.


    But that wasn''t the case.


    Jo Jegeon silently observed the conversation between the mad prince and the Oro Fortress Lord. The Fortress Lord had been preparing to leave for a long time. Jo Jegeon had also long epted this inevitable death, knowing his father''s frailty.


    There was no reason to be sad. It was a moment he had imagined countless times, so he simply felt that what was destined hade.


    He just gazed at the Oro Fortress Lord and the mad prince. The mad prince and Jo Jegeon weren''t that far apart in age. Yet, the Oro Fortress Lord''s eyes were shining as he listened to the mad prince''s stories.


    Suddenly, Jo Jegeon thought that the Fortress Lord seemed to have regained his youth. He vaguely wondered if the Fortress Lord had such a look in his eyes during his time in Seopyung, the ce they were discussing.


    "Yes, that''s right."


    The Oro Fortress Lord evenughed while talking to the prince.


    "Oh... Was that so long ago?"


    He also expressed wonder like a child.


    "Damn them!"


    And he also expressed anger as if he were facing an enemy.


    Jo Jegeon took his eyes off his father and looked at the mad prince. The prince also seemed happy. Like his father, he was happy, then angry, and then seemed to be filled with remorse.


    Jo Jegeon wondered how the prince knew so much about such a distant ce. Surely his father was also curious. But his father didn''t ask.


    Jo Jegeon realized that questions weren''t important at this moment. His frail father was having a happy time in his final moments, and that was enough. But his questions wouldn''t disappear.


    Jo Jegeon became curious about the First Prince.


    Then, at some point, the Oro Fortress Lord''s breathing became even shallower. Jo Jegeon sensed that his father truly didn''t have much time left. He held his father''s hand, dry like tree bark in winter.


    Jo Jegeon spoke calmly, "Don''t worry."


    The mad prince continued, "Thank you."


    The Oro Fortress Lord''s eyelids fluttered.


    Soon, he closed his eyes.


    The old man was smiling like a young boy.


    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]

 Chapter 30

    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]


    Chapter: 30


    I considered waiting until the Oro Lord''s funeral was over before leaving, but I decided against it. The first reason was that Heo Seokgyeom was subtly pressuring Jo Jegeon with his gaze, and the second reason was that Jo Jegeon, unable to withstand Heo Seokgyeom''s coercion, was pushing me and my entourage to leave.


    "If that''s the case, let''s not trouble busy people and depart."


    Jo Jegeon''s expression wasn''t bright. It was probably because it wasn''t clear who the next Oro Fortress Lord would be. The position was appointed, after all.


    Future matters depend on actions. If Jo Jegeon decided to follow me, even passively, I would reward him ordingly. I believed he wasn''t a fool and would understand my intentions. I left Oro Fortress with a few brief words, saying that there wouldn''t be much to worry about.


    * * *


    Sitting alone in the guest room, waiting for a visitor, So Ik-Gyeom thought. The room seemed too spacious.


    I should tidy this room and designate another room for receiving guests. As soon as he made up his mind, the door opened.


    "You''ve been summoning me frequentlytely."


    The awaited voice came along with a strong scent of incense. He could tell who it was without even looking up to confirm their face. It was Shin Gwiryung.


    At Leader Shin''s words, General So frowned.


    "I''m notining. I can''t note when General So calls me."


    On the contrary, Shin Gwiryung smiled brightly.


    "After all it''s a summons from none other than General So, whom I respect so much."


    "Nonsense."


    So Ik-Gyeom clicked his tongue in displeasure.


    "Do you think something will fall out of the sky just by saying a few empty words of ttery?"


    Shin Gwiryung responded cheerfully, "Who knows? It''s possible. We can''t be sure about anything."


    A servant from the So family approached and poured tea into the cups. Shin Gwiryung paused for a moment, then leisurely brought the teacup to his lips and added, "Thanks to that, I''vee to a clear realization this time."


    Shin Gwiryung''s gaze, which had been fixed on So Ik-Gyeom''s furrowed brow, slid downwards. Finally, his gazended on a single letter ced on the table.


    It was a letter sent by the First Prince Ikwon Yegyeong.


    He was probably on his way to Lord Wolhan in the north by now.


    "Even things that I thought would never change can change one day."


    Shin Gwiryung rejoiced. But So Ik-gyeom was still frowning.


    The general''s gaze also turned towards the letter on the table. The corners of the paper were already worn from being read repeatedly.


    The King''s firstborn son. The only blood rtive left after his deceased daughter.


    But a reckless fool. An unparalleled scoundrel.


    A foolish child, trapped in the past, unaware of his own actions. A man who''d grown tall, but whose heart remained stunted. A burden that tarnished even the honor of decades of achievements.


    And yet, the wound that cut the deepest.


    So Ik-Gyeom knew. His only blood rtive didn''t have the qualities to be a wise ruler. Even though the wounds he had suffered were deep, they weren''t a reason to be so broken. He was too vicious, too cruel, and too foolish.


    And too fragile.


    If only he could have prevented the death of the deposed Queen, if only he could have stopped her from being stripped of her title, would his grandson have grown up differently?


    He still tried to guide him. He believed that even if scars couldn''t be erased, they could be cared for. But his grandson rejected him, cast him out, and even attacked him.


    He remembered the young Yegyeong, who had pointed a sword at his grandfather, then turned it on himself when his threats didn''t work.


    That''s when he realized.


    He couldn''t do anything for his grandson, and he shouldn''t. The only thing he was allowed to do was provide minimal convenience.


    "It''s Wolhan Fortress of all ces. I can''t sleep worrying about what kind of hardship His Highness will face. How does the General feel?"


    The letter from his grandson sent informed him of his sudden departure to the north.


    Shin Gwiryung tilted his head exaggeratedly. He looked like a street performer.


    "I wonder why he went to Wolhan Fortress. I''m truly curious."


    So Ik-Gyeom red at Shin Gwiryung.


    "Don''t ask questions you already know the answer to."


    "Oh,e on, old General. Don''t jump to conclusions. How would I know about the incident in Wolhan Fortress, at the edge of the distant northern region?"


    Shin Gwiryung''s dark eyes curved like crescent moons.


    With a sneer, he said, "How could I possibly know?"


    He used the word "incident" himself and then pretended not to know. It was a tant lie.


    The Pyeonggwang Merchant Group, led by Shin Gwiryung, already had branches all over Mokryeo Kingdom. Moreover, they already had dozens of branches overseas. If there was something he didn''t know, even the Huawei Emperor would have a hard time finding out.


    So Ik-Gyeom mmed his fist on the table. Bang. The table shook as if it would break.


    "Do you think I called you here for jokes?"


    "Well, I''ll have to hear what you have to say first, General. Whether it''s appropriate to just joke around and leave, or..."


    The smile disappeared from Shin Gwiryung''s face.


    "You already know, don''t you?"


    Shin Gwiryung tapped his finger on his head.


    "What I''m envisioning in this head of mine."


    So Ik-Gyeom groaned and adjusted his posture. Facing Shin Gwiryung was always ufortable. At leastst time, Yegyeong was present, so he could avoid being his target.


    "It''s a difficult matter."


    Shin Gwiryung scoffed.


    "Of course, of course. You always say that. Always difficult. Yes."


    So Ik-Gyeom felt his stomach churn. He knew he shouldn''t get caught up in Shin Gwiryung''s words, but he couldn''t suppress his frustration. In truth, he wasn''t very good at controlling his anger.


    "Are you at ease in front of the Grand General?"


    Finally, So Ik-gyeom resorted to a threat.


    "Shut your mouth."


    "So you do know how to speak like that. I see. Why didn''t you try that a bit earlier?"


    Shin Gwiryung retorted, undeterred.


    "Growling at me after you''ve lost everything is pointless. Do you have any choices left? Do you truly believe you still have options? Honestly?"


    Shin Gwiryung fell silent for a moment, staring at So Ik-gyeom. So Ik-gyeom wanted to avoid his gaze, but the room was too small to escape.


    "You''re still far from understanding."


    He slowly shook his head.


    "The General still has something to lose."


    "...I."


    Hisrge fist clenched under the table.


    "I."


    What am I? Who am I?


    "I... am the General."


    The answer he gave himself felt ufortable.


    Shin Gwiryung looked at him with disapproval.


    "And?"


    "...Enough. Does it matter what I am?"


    So Ik-gyeom grabbed the cold teacup in front of him and raised it to his lips. But he couldn''t swallow anything and put the cup back down. If he swallowed anything now, he felt like he would throw up. His stomach churned in turmoil.


    "Don''t me me."


    Once upon a time, he used to be the father of a young girl. Now, he had only one man left as his blood rtive.


    But he had been a warrior for even longer.


    A military official who fought for his country and his lord.


    A man who didn''t fight for his family.


    "It''s not my fault."


    "Then whose fault is it?"


    "He made his choice. You know that. You know, don''t you?"


    So Ik-Gyeom thought of his daughter, whose memory was now fading. He couldn''t picture her face clearly. He thought her forehead was round. Were her lips small or plump...? Or was it something else? How was she?


    He had lost his own flesh and blood, yet here he was, living in luxury, the memory of her fading so fast. The shame washed over him.


    Shin Gwiryung red at So Ik-Gyeom with resentment.


    "I understand. Keep running away like that."


    "There''s nothing I can do."


    "Is that so?"


    Shin Gwiryung abruptly grabbed Yegyeong''s letter.


    "But it seems His Highness thinks differently."


    He waved the letter in front of the old general''s face.


    "Why do you think His Highness suddenly went to Wolhan Fortress? Why would thatzy person go all the way there, willingly enduring hardship?"


    The letter fluttered. So Ik-Gyeom leaned back.


    "Why do you think His Majesty ordered His Highness to go to Wolhan Fortress?"


    "It could be a whim."


    "You want me to believe that? Do you think I''m a fool?"


    So Ik-Gyeom closed his mouth.


    "You are the fool, General. To tell me to believe such a thing, it seems you''re finally losing it. Aging is inevitable, I suppose."


    "Be quiet."


    Shin Gwiryung smiled again. But his eyes weren''t smiling. So Ik-Gyeom realized he wasn''t in the mood tough.


    "His Highness has made his decision. We must provide the foundation. Are you just going to stay still while your only remaining flesh and blood, the General''s grandson, tries to spread his wings?"


    So Ik-Gyeom hesitated to answer.


    "It''s a pointless endeavor in his twilight years. Just let His Highness live in peace..."


    "You said he has changed."


    So Ik-Gyeom was shaken by those words. He had definitely said that.


    - "It seems His Highness has changedtely."


    He had asked for teachings from the one he had rejected, and dered that he would reduce his intake of bellflower, which he had alwaysined was insufficient. The atmosphere in his chambers had also changed. His grandson had definitely changed.


    But it was a casual remark. He didn''t know that he would remember it and use it as a weapon. If he had known, he would have been more careful with his words. A meticulous person. So Ik-Gyeom gritted his teeth.


    "You were sincere, weren''t you?"


    "...I was sincere."


    "Then what''s there to hesitate about?"


    So Ik-Gyeom''s expression darkened further. The wrinkles on his forehead smoothed out, but a shadow fell over his face instead.


    "I''m not sure."


    "Do you think His Highness won''t be able to ascend to the throne?"


    "...That too, but."


    His tense shoulders slumped.


    "...I''m not sure if His Highness wants my help."


    "But General So."


    While So Ik-Gyeom hesitated, Shin Gwiryung had already unfolded Yegyeong''s letter and was reading its contents. He muttered that he should take on the task Yegyeong had requested. The prince probably wanted him to do it anyway.


    "You only realize you had an opportunity after you''ve lost it. And by then, it''s toote."


    Shin Gwiryung spoke in a calmer tone.


    Even so, So Ik-Gyeom was still unsure. But it was true that his grandson had changed.


    Then maybe he could change too.


    * * *


    Meanwhile, I had be quite close with Yoo Geung. Of course, Eunuch Han was the one who approached me most casually among the entourage, but he was exhausted from the journey and struggling to even ride the pony. So, unlike usual, Eunuch Han was quiet.


    While we stopped for lunch, I joked with Yoo Geung.


    "You''re thinking you got dragged into this unexpected trip because you were unlucky enough to catch my eye, aren''t you?"


    Yoo Geung, who was drinking water, suddenly choked and coughed, bowing his head.


    "No, not at all."


    I slumped my shoulders and sighed.


    "You are."


    "No, I''m not. Please retract your words."


    "Of course you are. You choked, so I must be right."


    After a few more pointless jokes, I stood up.


    "Let''s go."


    We continued on for a while, and just when I was getting tired of riding, the gates of Naam Fortress came into view.


    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]

 Chapter 31

    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]


    Chapter: 31


    Gae Yeohwa opened her eyes.


    Lord Naam, who had been waiting for her to wake up, asked eagerly, "What did you see?"


    Despite his urging, she didn''t answer readily. This was unlike her usual self, who would answer immediately when asked. In that brief moment, Gae Yeohwa''s expression darkened, and Lord Naam frowned.


    "Quickly!"


    Gae Yeohwa remained silent for a bit longer before finally giving an answer. But it was not an answer that would satisfy Lord Naam.


    "...I don''t know."


    Lord Naam''s eyes widened at the unexpected response. His face quickly reddened, and he shouted, "What does that mean!"


    Gae Yeohwa hesitantly replied, ¡°It''s exactly as I said... I don''t know."


    Lord Naam asked her again in a soothing tone, but his face was still flushed.


    "No, what on earth does that mean? Exin it so I can understand. You''ve never said you didn''t know before. But to say you don''t know... I can''t understand it at all."


    Gae Yeohwa swallowed a sigh. She was just as bewildered. In fact, she was even shocked.


    This had never happened before.


    "Yes, as far as I can remember, I have never said that I didn''t know before."


    "That''s right. Tell me again. I got excited. It''s not a usual thing..."


    "I understand, Father."


    "Yes, yes."


    Lord Naam anxiously examined Gae Yeohwa''s expression. His adopted daughter possessed the supernatural ability to foresee the future. He had received so much help from her so far.


    Of course, he couldn''t always get timely prophecies. But his prophet had never spoken with such uncertainty.


    ''I don''t know.'' With that answer, Gae Yeohwa''s face darkened. That made him uneasy.


    Lord Naam had frequent interactions with Duke of Mungong, Woo Joong.


    He never wanted to lose his connection to the Duke of Mungong.


    That''s why he even made a promise to hand over his precious prophet to the Duke of Mungong in the future. It was a painful deal, but in return, he would be able to marry off his own daughter into the royal family.


    Surely, a figure like the Duke of Mungong wouldn''t break his promise. He would undoubtedly receive a great reward. But it was as if he had handed over his own leash to the Duke of Mungong.


    Therefore, Lord Naam wanted to gain even stronger trust from the Duke of Mungong. He was in a situation where he had to fear even the slightest doubt.


    But then came the sudden visit of Prince Ikwon.


    The visit of that reckless prince!


    It was only natural for Lord Naam to feel uneasy.


    "...I''m sorry, Father."


    That was the answer Gae Yeohwa gave after a long time. Her voice was even trembling slightly. Her once somber face was now pale.


    "...Sorry for what?" Lord Naam asked in a hardened voice.


    Gae Yeohwa hesitated to answer. Her hesitation fueled his anger even more.


    "Speak at once! What did you see?!"


    "...Nothing," Gae Yeohwa said, her eyes lowered. "Nothing. I saw nothing. Nothing at all... I truly can''t see anything."


    "Wh-what?"


    The blood drained from Lord Naam¡¯s face in shock.


    "Th-this..."


    His face contorted as if he had seen something horrifying.


    "Useless thing!"


    Lord Naam abruptly stood up and swung his arm.


    Gae Yeohwa, seemingly anticipating what wasing, squeezed her eyes shut. A sharp pain shed across her face. Lord Naam had pped her.


    "You dare lie to me! What is the reason? Huh? Did you dare utter falsehoods because you want to be thrown out this instant?!"


    The Lord of the Naam Fortress had not experienced battle in a long time. However, to say that he was not a warrior because of that would be untrue. Gae Yeohwa, struck by his calloused hand, was already sprawled on the floor. A chairy overturned beside her.


    Blood filled her mouth. It tasted metallic. Her ears were ringing. Gae Yeohwa swallowed the blood pooling in her mouth and quickly knelt.


    "I apologize."


    "Damn it!"


    Lord Naam kicked at something in frustration. The chair he kicked toppled over with a loud noise. But Gae Yeohwa remained kneeling on the floor, unmoving. She was used to her adoptive father''s violent outbursts.


    "See again!" Lord Naam shouted.


    Normally, she would have obeyed hismand. But now, she couldn''t do anything. It wasn''t her will. Truly, literally, she couldn''t foresee anything.


    She couldn''t see anything.


    This was the first time this had happened.


    "...I apologize. But it''s impossible. I can''t see anything."


    At Gae Yeohwa''s response, Lord Naam couldn''t control his rage, his facial muscles twitching. He grabbed a fan from the table and swung it. The fan struck Gae Yeohwa''s head, who was kneeling on the floor, and shattered. Gae Yeohwa staggered but didn''t fall.


    Her neatlybed hair was now a mess.


    "Damn you!"


    Lord Naam turned around and left the room with heavy footsteps. Gae Yeohwa waited, motionless, until his footsteps were no longer audible.


    And finally, when the sound of footsteps faded away, she raised her head and brushed her hair with one hand. As she tidied her hair, fragments of the fan that had struck her fell to the floor.


    She red at the doorway with eyes filled with resentment.


    "...Son of a bitch."


    She hadn''t lied. She hadn''t tried to deceive Lord Naam.


    Truly, she couldn''t foresee anything.


    It wasn''t something she could control with her effort or will. Even normally, her prophetic ability showed random moments.


    "That bastard deserves to be fried in boiling oil. I''d be happy to scrape all the fat off his belly and throw it to the monsters in some mountain valley."


    After muttering curses for a while, her anger subsided a bit.


    "Ugh, seriously. My life... What did I do so wrong to be connected to such a person? There''s a limit to bad luck. How am I supposed to endure this if he acts like this every other day?"


    She gathered the scattered fan fragments from the floor and stood up.


    "Even with his tantrums, there''s a limit to my patience."


    Gae Yeohwa let out a long sigh.


    Even if she said that, she couldn''t leave this fortress. Her choices were limited.


    Obey Lord Naam, or die by his hand.


    Or find another master.


    But finding a new master who would free her from Lord Naam''s grasp was nearly impossible.


    So if she didn''t want to die, she had no choice but to live like this, acting as a fortune-teller.


    Forget being treated like a daughter, she''d be grateful if she wasn''t beaten. But things never went her way.


    A long sigh escaped her.


    There was never a day she didn''t have to sigh.


    Even though Lord Naam had left after venting his anger, she couldn''t feel at ease.


    "This is truly the first time this has happened."


    Standing there, she fell into deep thought. Ever since she was so young that she could barely even remember, she had possessed the ability of foresight. And from then until now, this had never happened before.


    She didn''t think she always made useful prophecies. That wasn''t true. It was quitemon for her to foresee useless scenes. But even those were still prophecies.


    Even if they were useless prophecies, there had never been a case of emptiness.


    "Why?"


    Why couldn''t she see anything about the reckless prince? Why?


    This question filled Gae Yeohwa''s mind.


    * * *


    Entering the Naam Fortress was smooth. It couldn''t have been any smoother. Even entering the royal capital wouldn''t be this easy. Without a doubt, it was the most effortless entrance in the world.


    "It''s an honor to have you here, Your Highness!"


    "Hmm."


    "I couldn''t attend your birthday banquet, so this is the first time I have the pleasure of meeting you in person, Your Highness. And finally seeing the prince I''ve longed for, I''m overflowing with joy, almost to the point of tears. I will remember this day until the day I die."


    "Is that so? You seem to like me a lot. I believe this is the first time I''m seeing you too. And the first time we''re conversing, right?"


    "Yes, yes. I am deeply humbled. I have long wished to pay my respects to Your Highness, Prince Ikwon, but how could someone of my lowly status dare ask Your Highness to spare your precious time? Please forgive me for not visiting you sooner."


    "Forgiven."


    "I''m eternally grateful."


    "But you''re staring at me quite intensely."


    "Ah, that''s because I can''t take my eyes off you. Your noble appearance...! It is far more magnificent than I could have ever imagined."


    "Is that so? Thank you."


    To describe Lord Naam in one word...


    "You''re a unique person."


    "I''m overwhelmed! Your Highness, may I take that to mean you will remember me and not forget me?"


    "How could I ever forget you?"


    I looked around.


    Before me was a feast fit for a king. I wondered how many animals they had ughtered for today, judging by the number of dishes.


    "To receive such a warm wee..."


    The Naam Fortress was a far more bustling ce than Oro Fortress. Of course, it wasn''t as bustling as the royal capital.


    Perhaps that''s why the treatment was different.


    The ttery was on another level entirely.


    It was amusing to watch their efforts.


    "If Your Highness is pleased, what greater joy could there be? I would do anything to bring joy to Your Highness."


    Lord Naam grinned and raised a hand.


    From somewhere, courtesans in colorful clothes appeared. Each held a wine bottle the size of their heads.


    I waved my hands in rm.


    That damned reckless prince and his infamous reputation.


    "No, I''m abstaining from alcohol. It''s fine. I''ll pass."


    "Oh...! What a shame. But if you''re abstaining, how could I dare disturb your resolve? Your sess is my sess, your health is my health, and your joy is my joy. Please do as you wish."


    Lord Naam shouted at the courtesans to leave.


    "Lord."


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    "Honestly, I have a different interest."


    Lord Naam replied readily.


    "What is it? Please, just say the word."


    The lord looked as if he would pluck the stars from the sky if that''s what I desired. But Lord Naam had nothing to gain from me. Objectively speaking, there was no reason for him to show this much favor.


    So, all of this was just an act.


    He could probably make a good living as a conman instead of a lord.


    I chuckled and said, "I have some interest in your daughter."


    Instantly, the air around us turned cold.


    Did I say something I shouldn''t have?


    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]

 Chapter 32

    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]


    Chapter: 32


    Lord Naam''s smooth stream of ttery came to an abrupt halt. His expression didn''t change much, but his lips were firmly pressed together. It was clear he was displeased with the idea of me having an interest in his daughter.


    "I am deeply honored, Your Highness."


    Lord Naam quickly bowed his head, hiding his face.


    "If you truly feel that way, I would like to discuss this matter privately. Would that be possible?"


    I nodded slowly and added, "Of course, I''m aware that it''s impolite to summon ady from her chambers at thiste hour.I didn''t mean to make you ufortable, so please don''t feel burdened."


    In the already chilly atmosphere, Lord Naam raised his head and replied, "Yes, Your Highness. Then, I shall dismiss everyone."


    Lord Naam waved his hand at the servants around him. They all stood up at once and left the room like an ebbing tide.


    Once only Lord Naam and I were left in the room, he spoke, "May I dare ask a question, Your Highness?"


    "What is it? Ask away."


    Lord Naam asked with a hint of hesitation, "How did youe to know about my daughter?"


    The First Prince was of an age where it wouldn''t be toote for him to marry. However, there was no official Crown Princess yet. Perhaps it was due to the deposed Queen''s death and the subsequent downfall of her faction.


    But the prince''s notoriety as a reckless madman probably yed a part as well.


    In any case, Lord Naam seemed to think I was looking for a Crown Princess.


    So, I decided to y along and appease him.


    "I heard that your daughter is unparalleled in both beauty and knowledge, and it piqued my curiosity."


    My mouth felt like it was about to cramp from saying things I didn''t mean, but I managed to hold back.


    "Is that so?"


    Lord Naam looked touched. Was it genuine or feigned? Of course, the likelihood of it being genuine was slim.


    "Then... may I inquire which daughter you are referring to?"


    I sensed that this question was meant to test me.


    "I''ve heard that both your daughters are exceptionally outstanding."


    I had never heard anything of the sort, but I said it anyway.


    Once I started with emptypliments, the lies flowed easily.


    "Any of your daughters would be too good for me. Compared to me, that is. I mean no disrespect, so please don''t misunderstand."


    "Hahaha..."


    Lord Naam had two daughters. But choosing either his biological daughter or his adopted daughter posed a problem.


    If Lord Naam was in his right mind, he wouldn''t want to hand over his adopted daughter, who possessed the ability of foresight.


    On the other hand, he wouldn''t actively try to arrange a rtionship with his biological daughter either. The sessor to the current king, Bonhyeon, was not yet clear. However, the Second Prince, Prince Jaean, currently had a slight advantage in the session race.


    Of course, I had no intention of marrying, but from Lord Naam''s perspective, he wouldn''t want to make me his son-inw at the risk of antagonizing the Second Prince.


    My intention was to find an advisor, not a Crown Princess, but how could Lord Naam know my true motives? He couldn''t know, and he shouldn''t.


    "Hahaha..."


    Lord Naam let out a long, ambiguousugh. Only after the atmosphere grew unbearably awkward did a proper conversation resume.


    "Then, tomorrow, I shall bring my daughters and arrange a meeting."


    "Will you?"


    I grinned. Lord Naam responded with a "Yes" and nodded repeatedly.


    Lord Naam maintained a gentle smile throughout, which made me even more curious about his true intentions.


    "However, I have heard that Your Highness has already set your sights on the Wolhan Fortress as the destination for this journey."


    "That''s right. So?"


    "Our Naam Fortress is honored to wee Your Highness in person, bing a destination on your busy schedule. Therefore, we dare not hinder your duties any further... I humbly request that you consider tomorrow''s meeting a casual one."


    Was that a refusal? I raised an eyebrow and asked, "Hmm. What''s the reason?"


    "How could I trouble Your Highness, who is personally traveling all the way to the distant northern region for the sake of the country?"


    I was tired of hearing such sweet words.


    "Why? I''m fine with it."


    I chuckled briefly and rested my chin on my hand, propped up by my elbow on the table.


    "I am well aware of Your Highness''s thoughtfulness, so I can easily predict that you will be keeping our fortress''s affairs in mind throughout your journey. You must already have many things on your mind, so how could we add the concerns of our fortress to your burden? We absolutely cannot do that. Your Highness''s well-being is our utmost priority."


    "Is there another loyal subject like you? I''m almost moved to tears."


    "I am deeply honored."


    I praised Lord Naam with a few words, expressing my appreciation for his hospitality. Each time, he responded with borate ttery.


    Since it was a waste of time, I rose from my seat earlier than nned.


    * * *


    Late at night.


    Tap. Tap. Tap. Thud.


    Gae Yeohwa''s eyelids twitched, her deep sleep disturbed by the soundsing from the window.


    Tap. Tap. Tap. Tap.


    She tossed and turned, thinking it was just a fleeting noise that would soon disappear.


    Even without any disturbances, falling asleep had been difficult tonight. She had finally managed to close her eyes, only to be interrupted. Frustration simmered within her. But she endured.


    However, contrary to her expectations, the disturbance persisted.


    Tap. Tap. Tap. Tap!


    It even escted into a louder noise. Finally, she opened her eyes and sat up.


    "What''s going on in the middle of the night..."


    She muttered to herself, annoyance evident in her voice. But her words trailed off as she noticed a pitch-ck shadow cast on the window.


    The dark shape against the white paper window was clearly that of a bird.


    "What the..."


    A bird was tapping on her window.


    "What is this?"


    She thought a loud noise would scare it away, so she mmed her fist against the window frame. But the ck shadow on the window didn''t budge.


    Well, it wasn''tpletely still. Its head tilted slightly, as if cocking his head in confusion.


    ...Was it not a bird?


    She punched the window frame again.


    "Go away!"


    But the shadow remained in ce.


    The shadow tapped on the window again.


    Tap, tap, tap, tap!


    The tapping was even more intense than before.


    Should she ignore it? If she ignored it, it would eventually fly away. At least it would be gone before dawn.


    "Ugh..."


    But what about her sleep? Thinking that, Gae Yeohwa felt her irritation rising. She had already fallen asleep feeling annoyed. Her encounter with Lord Naam had left her in a sour mood all day.


    "Let me sleep, just let me sleep. Can''t I even sleep at night? If I get beaten during the day, at least let me sleep at night so I can survive. This damn world..."


    Gae Yeohwa nced around and grabbed a bamboo brush from her desk. Whether it was a bird or a lunatic pretending to be one, a whack on the head with a brush would send anyone running.


    Then, she opened the window. Creak. As the window opened, the chilly night air rushed into the room.


    "I said go away!"


    Her n was to open the window, strike immediately, and then close it again, so as not to be counterattacked. However, the moment she swung her brush-wielding arm, the shadow abruptly soared above her head.


    "Eek!"


    The dark figure pped its wings, brushing her head with its wingtips. Startled by the unexpected situation, she screamed.


    But the surroundings remained quiet. The dwelling of the prophet, who served as Lord Naam''s tool, was hidden in the most secluded corner of the castle. This was Lord Naam''s arrangement, wanting her to remain unseen by anyone.


    That''s why she had dared to attack the unidentified shadow with a mere brush. Since hardly anyone knew of her existence, she had assumed the worst-case scenario would be a lost traveler or an ill-tempered servant.


    Gae Yeohwa''s face turned pale with shock at the sudden turn of events. But in the next moment, she recognized the true nature of the shadow on the window and breathed a sigh of relief.


    "...Ah."


    It was a crow.


    "Caw."


    The crow cawed. For some reason, its cry felt awkward.


    "...Is it just me? Why does it sound so strange?"


    Muttering to herself, Gae Yeohwa let out a long sigh. The crow had entered her room. What was she to do? She ced her hands on her hips and looked back and forth between the wide-open window and the crow inside her room.


    "Caw, caw."


    Thankfully, the crow wasn''t flying around or causing a ruckus in the room. But even a quiet crow wasn''t something she wanted to keep in her room.


    "What the..."


    A crow in the middle of the night. She had never heard of such a thing.


    "You... get out right now, you little..."


    Gae Yeohwa waved the brush in her hand. But despite her frustration, she had no desire to hit a harmless creature, even if it was being a nuisance.


    "I said get out, get out. Please."


    Her swings weren''t threatening. The crow easily dodged her half-hearted attacks and upied the center of the room.


    "Oh, please!"


    She couldn''t possibly tolerate a wild bird, whose origins were unknown, getting on her bed. She was a person of fastidious habits, who never got into her bed while still wearing her outdoor clothes.


    Exasperated, she shouted, "Please, just get out!"


    Suddenly, her cheeks felt hot. She wiped her cheeks with the back of her hand. Tears were flowing.


    "...What''s this?"


    Her voice, spoken without much thought, trembled. Then, remembering what had happened earlier in the day, her shoulders slumped.


    A wave of sadness washed over her.


    "Why... why are you doing this to me?"


    Once the tears started, she couldn''t control her sobs. She copsed onto the floor and began to weep like a child.


    The crow, which had intruded into her bedroom in the middle of the night, stared at Gae Yeohwa for a moment, then suddenly approached her.


    "Go away, I said go away, didn''t you hear me? Get out right now."


    Birds couldn''t understand humannguage, but for some reason, she felt like the crow was listening to her. As if to confirm her feeling, the crow suddenly lifted one of its legs.


    Only then did Gae Yeohwa notice a white paper tied to the crow''s leg.


    Instinctively, she realized the paper tied to the crow''s leg was a letter. She had good intuition.


    A baseless belief arose within her that this letter would save her.


    Gae Yeohwa reached out her hand.


    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]

 Chapter 33

    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]


    Chapter: 33


    The Naam Fortress differed from Oro Fortress in both scale and influence. The Naam Fortress had more ces to explore, and the city surrounding the fortress walls was much more vibrant.


    "Wouldn''t this be considered the halfway point of our journey?"


    Of course, in terms of distance, we hadn''t even covered half the way yet. But once we entered the northern region, from that point on, with a bit of exaggeration, it could be considered the territory of Wolhan Fortress. So, in terms of spheres of influence, Naam Fortress was more or less the midpoint of our journey.


    Therefore, there was no problem with me spending some time here.


    "So, I intend to stay here longer than we did in Oro Fortress. What do you all think?"


    No one voiced any opposition to my question. In fact, few had the authority to object. It was just four or five people, including Yoo Geung and Heo Seokgyeom.


    "No objections? Good. Then, enjoy your free time as you please."


    Perhaps because this was a proper city, the group''s faces brightened at the mention of free time. The only one who didn''t seem interested in having fun was Heo Seokgyeom. He followed me out after the meeting.


    "Your Highness."


    "Hmm?"


    I feigned ignorance and looked at him innocently.


    "His Majesty''s royalmand was to proceed to Wolhan Fortress with haste."


    It seemed like he was telling me not to waste time.


    Even in Oro Fortress, we could have departed at the crack of dawn, but we dyed our schedule to await the passing of the fortress lord. It seemed like a big deal to a stickler like Heo Seokgyeom.


    Was this advice or a warning?


    It didn''t feel like he was saying it for my benefit.


    "I''m not staying here to fool around, so I don''t understand why you''re saying that."


    What the King wanted was to show the lord of Wolhan Fortress that the royal family was paying attention to the north. He hadn''t sent me to the distant north to build my own independent power base, far from the capital.


    My role after reaching Wolhan Fortress was to first assess the situation there and then secure troops from the northern power brokers to support the lord of Wolhan Fortress.


    My entourage and I alone couldn''t provide meaningful support. The troops I brought with me numbered only about thirty. If I said I came to help in the battle with these numbers, I''d be lucky if I didn''t getughed at.


    The temporary conscription authority I had been granted was more valuable than myself.


    The authority tomand the generals of the entire northern region to provide troops.


    In short, it meant that the swords of the north could unite under my leadership.


    A group following someone who isn''t the king is considered rebellious. If the loyalty of those wielding swords doesn''t solely lie with the king, it''s no longer loyalty but a potential rebellion.


    Did the King hand over this authority because he trusted me?


    No way.


    This was likely a test of some sort.


    My maternal grandfather, the Supreme Commander, the So family, and the military officials who followed and still follow the Supreme Commander. The King seemed to think that they, who weren''t under the Second Prince''s control, could potentially be my allies in the future.


    So what?


    Why should I obediently follow his orders?


    I knew about the deposed Queen, who had been sacrificed to bring down Supreme Commander So, the central figure of the capital''s military officials, and about Supreme Commander So himself.


    At least that much.


    Even if I lived as an obedient libertine, the scraps that would fall into my bowl would be nothing more than the leftover broth from discarded food.


    I stared intently at Heo Seokgyeom and asked, "Who is your superior right now?"


    "General Im of the Geumo Guard is my superior..."


    Heo Seokgyeom stopped mid-sentence and closed his mouth. He had btedly realized that I wasn''t asking about his superior within the Geumo Guard.


    "It is Your Highness, Prince Ikwon."


    Heo Seokgyeom bowed his head.


    "However, the one who gives me the opportunity to serve the country is His Majesty the King."


    Oh ho. So, he wanted to y this game. I narrowed my eyes and sped my hands behind my back. Then, I took a step closer to Heo Seokgyeom. Even though the distance between us had narrowed by just one step, Heo Seokgyeom didn''t flinch.


    He wasn''t going to back down.


    At least he wasn''t a coward.


    "Then, what am I?"


    "You are His Highness, Prince Ikwon."


    "Is that all?"


    "Also, with all due respect, you are the subject of my assigned escort duty."


    "So, your duty is to escort me under the orders of His Majesty. I see. But that''s not what I asked."


    I waited for Heo Seokgyeom''s excuse. But he remained silent.


    "Well, never mind. It seems unlikely that I''ll see you often once we return to the capital."


    Still no excuse. Not that I was expecting one.


    I felt deted.


    I even started to wonder if I was simr in temperament to that reckless prince.


    I had managed to get along with people fairly well in Blood Cloud Fortress.


    "On a separate note, I''d like to ask you something. Do you think I''ll forever be known only as Prince Ikwon?"


    Only then did Heo Seokgyeom show a flustered expression.


    "How could you say such a thing..."


    "It''s pure curiosity. What''s your perspective?"


    "My role is to safely escort Your Highness. Please refrain from asking such difficult questions."


    Hah. I sighed briefly.


    "Alright, then I''ll ask an easy one."


    I took a step back, increasing the distance between Heo Seokgyeom and me.


    It was a distance where I couldn''t reach him if I stretched out my hand. But if I drew my sword, it was close enough to pierce through his body.


    "Do you think I''m likely to die?"


    "Heavens, no. Please retract your words."


    I frowned.


    "No. It''s my mouth."


    Heo Seokgyeom''s gaze shifted again. It was a mix of disbelief, bewilderment, and perhaps even a hint of pity for the fool before him.


    Damn it.


    "Do you think I''m an idiot? His Majesty will understand if I say we waited for the lord''s passing. We won''t stay here long either, so if you want to nag, hold it in until I actually do something truly outrageous."


    Heo Seokgyeom seemed to have a lot he wanted to say. But he suppressed it all and uttered just two words.


    "I apologize."


    I red at the silent Heo Seokgyeom, then turned to head towards my lunch appointment with Lord Naam.


    Even if it meant simplifying protocol, I should have left Heo Seokgyeom behind and brought only Yoo Geung.


    * * *


    "These are my daughters."


    Lord Naam approached with a pleased smile, apanied by two women.


    "I am Gae Rihwa," one of them said.


    One of them bore such a striking resemnce to Lord Naam that anyone could tell she was his daughter from a hundred paces away.


    Lord Naam would have looked exactly like her if he had been born a woman. Despite her borate attire, all I could see was her face, which was the spitting image of Lord Naam''s. I was honestly a bit surprised by the resemnce.


    The other one waspletely different. I immediately knew this was his adopted daughter.


    Her clothes appeared luxurious and extravagant at first nce, but to my eyes, they were of inferior quality. Even someone without my discerning eye would quickly realize they weren''t that expensive.


    "I am Gae Yeohwa."


    When Lord Naam''s adopted daughter, Gae Yeohwa, spoke, I realized I had been staring at her intently without even realizing it. The moment I became aware of it, her eyes met mine. We locked gazes for a brief moment.


    Did I look strange? But I didn''t care. It wasn''t bad to appear strange.


    My n was to act as if I was infatuated with Gae Yeohwa.


    Even if it didn''t work on Gae Yeohwa herself, it would be enough to deceive Lord Naam.


    No matter how much I thought about it, the only way to obtain Gae Yeohwa was through betrothal.


    I had truly racked my brain, wondering if there was another way.


    But in the end, I couldn''te up with any other option.


    I had absolutely no intention of entering into such a rtionship, especially considering my uncertain lifespan. But for now, there was no other way.


    It seemed that the fact that Gae Yeohwa possessed the ability of foresight was not yet known. It appeared that this ability would only be known after she entered the service of the Duke of Mungong, Woo Joong, as a strategist.


    I didn''t know how she would fall into the Duke of Mungong''s clutches, but one thing was certain. If Lord Naam realized that I desired Gae Yeohwa because of her ability, he would never hand her over.


    Therefore, the best justification was betrothal.


    At the same time, it was currently the only means of restraint.


    To this end, I had Gon deliver a notest night.


    Thinking back tost night made me cringe, but I had essentially sent a false love letter. It was a note written with the feeling of wearing clothes that didn''t fit.


    Gon, who had left my chambers in the middle of the night with that note tied to his leg to seek out Gae Yeohwa, returned after a while and said,


    - Your n is doomed.


    And then he clicked his tongue.


    He looked at me with such pity; it was infuriating to hear. But listening to him, I realized he wasn''t wrong at all.


    It only left me feeling ashamed.


    - Who would want to hear a love confession from a notorious madman?! Of course, it will fail.


    That was the first time I learned that crows could click their tongues.


    - And it''s not just any failure, it''s a failure of epic proportions! Her expression soured instantly!


    Damn it.


    Anyway... he said my n would fail. He even observed Gae Yeohwa''s reaction after reading my note and asserted that it was aplete disaster, calling me pathetic.


    The expression on Gae Yeohwa''s face standing before me now didn''t look too good either.


    Was it a failure, as Gon had said?


    A failure...


    ...Really?


    Was it really that disastrous of a failure?


    And I was just about to try?


    I couldn''t believe it. Of course, I hadn''t been confident that she would wee me, but I didn''t expect to be rejected outright.


    And it was a love letter I had put effort into writing, even if it was a lie.


    I felt bad for deceiving her, but I was confident I could treat her exceptionally well as a retainer.


    But if it was a failure, what else could I do? I was the infamous crazy prince, and without my princely status, I held no value to Lord Naam.


    But what could I do?


    The dice had already been cast. The lunch appointment with Lord Naam was madest night, and I couldn''t take back what I had said.


    I thought of the Lord of Blood Cloud Fortress, suppressing the urge to vomit upst night''s dinner.


    "Lord."


    My Lord.


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    I''ve always done whatever you asked.


    "I..."


    This kind of thing really doesn''t suit me, even if I die trying.


    "I seem to have fallen in love with your daughter."


    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]

 Chapter 34

    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]


    Chapter: 34


    Lord Naam''s gaze shifted towards Gae Yeohwa, then back to me. After looking back and forth between his adopted daughter and me, his face hardened slightly.


    He seemed troubled.


    "Are you referring to my second daughter?"


    I nodded.


    I could feel my face turning red. I tried my best to calm my churning stomach, but despite my efforts, it didn''t seem to be working.


    Even though it was just an act to achieve my goal, I had some dignity, and the shame was bing unbearable.


    "Hahaha, I believe this is the first time Your Highness has seen my daughter..."


    Lord Naam was prompting me for a exnation.


    Should I just confess that it''s a lie and run away? That''s what I wanted to do.


    But then, my eyes met Gae Yeohwa''s.


    She didn''t look away, so it was clear she was staring at me.


    Ah, damn it.


    I clenched my fists behind my back and said, "I, at first sight..."


    I thought I wasn''t bad at lying, even if I didn''t do it as often as eating.


    But the words wouldn''te out.


    "At first sight..."


    Lord Naam narrowed his eyes as I hesitated.


    But in the end, I didn''t have to lie.


    Gae Yeohwa, the lord''s adopted daughter who had been silent, intervened in the conversation.


    "Are you saying that the moment you saw me for the first time, you developed feelings for me?"


    Gae Yeohwa spoke in a gentle tone, quite different from when she had introduced herself earlier.


    At the same time, a strange glint appeared in her eyes.


    "Yes, that''s what I was trying to say."


    I cleared my throat awkwardly.


    Then, Gae Yeohwa suddenly knelt on the floor. And then she bowed deeply.


    She wasn''t bowing to me. Gae Yeohwa bowed deeply to Lord Naam.


    "Father."


    Perhaps because Gae Yeohwa suddenly prostrated herself on the floor, the wrinkles between Lord Naam''s eyebrows deepened slightly.


    Lord Naamseong replied after a beat, "Speak."


    "Although it is an undeserved honor... His Highness says he has feelings for me, but I do not possess the qualifications to stand beside someone like him."


    ...Huh?


    "I apologize for causing a misunderstanding due to the ignorance of my own nature. Father, I wish to reveal my true nature to His Highness and console his heart. Isn''t this unfortunate situation entirely my fault? I believe it is only right for me to take responsibility."


    Wait, hold on.


    Just a moment.


    "I implore you, please grant my request."


    I was taken aback.


    Gae Yeohwa, bowing so deeply that her forehead nearly touched the floor, Gae Ri-hwa observing the situation calmly beside her, and Lord Naam, ncing at me nervously despite his adopted daughter''s actions.


    They were certainly not a typical family. But it wasn''t this scene that confused me.


    It was Gae Yeohwa.


    Something was suspicious.


    Gon had secretly met with Gae Yeohwast night and told me this:


    - Oh my, oh my... I''ve never seen a human curse so eloquently!


    He said she first read the note and cursed at me, then muttered something iprehensible to herself. After that, as if suddenly remembering something, she started cursing at Lord Naam, and by the end, it looked like she was possessed by a demon.


    - It was so scary, I was terrified!


    That''s definitely what he told mest night.


    Of course, there was probably some exaggeration. Besides, Gon had spent almost his entire life in the pce, so if the pce maids were his standard, he''d probably faint from shock just by stepping into the marketce.


    After all, the speech patterns of pce maids were quite different from those outside the pce.


    But even considering that, it was likely true that Gae Yeohwa''s words weren''t entirely gentle.


    And such a person was acting like this?


    I didn''t care what her personality was, as long as she cooperated with me. But the image Gon painted and the one before my eyes didn''t quite match.


    Was she someone whose inner and outer self werepletely different?


    Even so, the Gae Yeohwa I had just seen with my own eyes was a bit too much. I couldn''t help but think that it was far from her true self.


    Anyway, thanks to this, I could be sure that this wasn''t her true nature.


    Then, what was her true nature?


    Would there ever be a chance for her to reveal her true self to me? I wondered if that would ever happen.


    It would be nice if we became close enough for her to open up to me. After all, from my perspective, she was someone I needed. It wouldn''t hurt to be on good terms, would it?


    Just like with Yoo Geung.


    But even if I wanted her as a close associate, it was different from the case of Shin Gwiryung. For some reason, I didn''t particrly want to get close to him.


    Lord Naam replied.


    His expression wasn''t gloomy at all.


    "I understand your loyalty."


    Lord Naamseong spoke in a solemn tone.


    "I apologize, Your Highness."


    Out of the blue, I wondered what kind of y this was.


    Gon wouldn''t have lied to me. So I was certain that what he said was true.


    A person with that kind of personality bowing her head because of me?


    It wasughable.


    Didn''t he say she didn''t hesitate to curse her own father, Lord Naam?


    It was hard to suppress a snicker.


    "It is difficult for me, as a father, to tly refuse when my daughter speaks thus."


    Lord Naam bowed deeply while standing.


    "I intend to grant my daughter''s request, so please do not be angered."


    Like father, like daughter, huh?


    Gon had told me that she seemed dissatisfied with her life, but that didn''t seem to be the case either.


    I''d prefer it if Gae Yeohwa was unhappy with her current situation. Though it was unfortunate that I couldn''t wish her happiness.


    "If Lord Naam, who has shown me such hospitality, makes this request..."


    I reached out and ced a hand on the shoulder of the bowing Lord Naam.


    "How could I not ept your request? Hmm? How could I refuse you? I do not wish for our trust to be damaged. Your words do not anger me, so please raise your head."


    Lord Naam immediately lifted his head.


    "Your Highness...!"


    His reaction seemed filled with gratitude, but it didn''t feel entirely sincere.


    I waved my hand.


    "Lady Gae has something to say, so I shall hear her out first. However, the judgment of Lady Gae''s character and qualities is mine to make. That is not something even you can influence."


    "Of course, Your Highness."


    Lord Naam bowed his head again. This time, it was simply an acknowledgment.


    Lord Naam, unable to hide his boredom, gestured to his biological daughter, Gae Rihwa, who had been observing the situation with disinterest. He left the room with her, leaving only Gae Yeohwa and me.


    Click.


    The door closed, and silence descended. Only then did Gae Yeohwa raise her head and rise from her position.


    I smiled awkwardly.


    "I''m curious to hear what Lady Gae has to say to me."


    We had been standing throughout our brief conversation, but there was a round table and chairs in the room. I pulled out a chair and offered, "Would you like to sit?"


    Gae Yeohwa didn''t refuse.


    "I am deeply honored, Your Highness."


    I chose a chair opposite Gae Yeohwa and sat down. Since it was a round table, the seat I chose was the furthest away from her.


    I rested my elbows on the table and sped my hands together.


    "Then, let''s hear how terrible a person Lady Gae is."


    So, it was a failure after all, just a waste of time.


    The thought of missing out on the future strategist favored by the Duke of Mungong, Woo Joong, brought tears to my eyes.


    But what could I do? It was all my fault.


    My own stupidity.


    The bitterness of failure was already setting in.


    But then, Gae Yeohwa''s eyes changed.


    "...I was taken in as Lord Naam''s adopted daughter and raised withoutcking in food or clothing."


    How should I describe this? What words should I use?


    "Yet, there was something that remained unfulfilled."


    Her eyes were earnest.


    "Your Highness. Prince Ikwon."


    The same gaze I had seen in the mirror was now before me.


    "I implore you, please grant me an opportunity."


    * * *


    Last night, after quickly reading through the nonsensical love letter, Gae Yeohwa thought to herself.


    What a load of bullshit.


    The King''s firstborn son, Prince Ikwon.


    The infamous crazy prince she had only heard rumors about.


    How could that mad prince profess his love for her when he had barely even seen her?


    It was the most absurd confession she had ever heard in her life.


    Therefore...


    "I already know, Your Highness."


    This was.


    "You have a different kind of interest in me, don''t you?"


    Definitely a secret message.


    Of course, a love letter could also be called a secret message.


    "...A different kind of interest?"


    The crazy prince asked back.


    Gae Yeohwa cautiously, very cautiously, nodded her head.


    In truth, making such a statement wasn''t an easy decision.


    The person before her was none other than the infamous crazy prince from the rumors.


    He was someone who could ruin her life with just a few careless words.


    But Gae Yeohwa trusted herself.


    She decided to trust her own eyes.


    It was a belief based on evidence.


    Her adoptive father, Lord Naam, was a man with a good reputation. But she could never consider him a good person.


    There were always exceptions.


    Perhaps, just perhaps, this mad prince might not be a bad person, at least to her.


    That''s what she had been thinking.


    However, it was different.


    The prince, notorious for his recklessness, was different from the image she had in her mind.


    Last night, after hearing that he had dinner with her adoptive father, she even asked the maidservant who had attended them.


    He had dismissed the courtesans and refused alcohol. He had been polite throughout his stay.


    Thanks to that, she hade along with her adoptive father, harboring a glimmer of hope.


    Of course, she didn''t believe the mad prince''s words about falling in love with her at first sight.


    She prided herself on not being foolish enough to fall for such sweet words.


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    The libertine prince seemed taken aback.


    Her conviction grew stronger.


    "If it''s a different kind of interest."


    A vague answer.


    "What kind?"


    And a follow-up question.


    Thanks to this, Gae Yeohwa gained even more confidence.


    Her heart swelled with anticipation.


    Even if he was called a crazy prince, he was still a prince. He might have ess to information that ordinary people didn''t.


    So, perhaps, just perhaps...


    She couldn''t have been wrong about the future she had foreseen countless times, could she?


    "Do you, perhaps, need me?"


    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]

 Chapter 35

    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]


    Chapter: 35


    What...


    What did she mean by that?


    It was as if someone had struck my head with a hammer. My thoughts momentarily froze.


    I cautiously asked, "Need, you say?"


    Meanwhile, Gae Yeohwa''s eyes were sparkling.


    It was an inexplicable sign.


    Ahem. I cleared my throat.


    And then I said, "Lady Gae."


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    "You need me?"


    "Yes."


    So, this was...


    This was...


    Ah.


    The thought that Gae Yeohwa might have already foreseen this situation with her prophetic ability shed through my mind like lightning.


    But my guess could be wrong, so I had to remain cautious for now.


    "This is... I''m not sure what to say."


    Since I had chosen the courtship strategy, it would be strange to say no. But I couldn''t just blindly agree without knowing what she was thinking.


    Then Gae Yeohwa spoke,


    "You have never seen me before, Your Highness."


    I replied nonchntly, "I''m looking right at you now. What do you mean I''ve never seen you?"


    "I believe it''s too early to express any kind of feelings, regardless of their nature."


    "What''s the big deal about fate?"


    Gae Yeohwa''s expression turned noticeably cold. It seemed she wasn''t very good at hiding her emotions.


    That meant my words had touched a nerve, but I couldn''t discern anything just by looking at her face.


    What was it? What did she want to say?


    Did she have a reason not to reveal her true intentions, like me?


    If that was the case, shouldn''t she at least give me a hint so we could continue the conversation properly?


    It was frustrating.


    I pondered for a moment, then remembered one fact.


    I was already known as a madman.


    Who would take a madman''s nonsense seriously?


    Even if Gae Yeohwa left this room and told Lord Naam everything I had said, there wouldn''t be much to lose.


    He would just think, That madman is spouting nonsense again.


    Thinking that, I made up my mind.


    "Asking if you need me... Does that mean you''re considering joining my side?"


    This was the woman who would be the strategist favored by Woo Joong, the Duke of Mungong, in the future.


    She couldn''t be foolish. And if she wasn''t foolish, she wouldn''t speak carelessly.


    "That''s my interpretation. But I''m still asking. Is it alright to interpret it that way?"


    Gae Yeohwa calmly replied to my question.


    "With all due respect, before I answer, may I ask if Your Highness is aware of certain rumors?"


    "What rumors?"


    Gae Yeohwa hesitated for a moment before answering.


    Seeing that, I immediately knew what rumors she was talking about.


    "I have heard some unfortunate rumors that some wickedmoners nderously refer to Your Highness as a madman."


    Iughed out loud.


    "It''s probably not just some."


    Gae Yeohwa lowered her head.


    "I apologize."


    I lifted one of my hands from behind my back and rubbed my chin.


    "Then, what do you think, Lady?"


    Asking if Ineeded her meant she was considering joining my side. At the very least, she had judged that it was worth considering.


    She wouldn''t have said that just because she wanted to serve a crazy prince.


    The Gae Yeohwa before me seemed to be, at the very least, sane.


    "I do not believe the rumors, Your Highness."


    Iughed again.


    "There''s no smoke without fire. The rumors didn''t just appear out of nowhere. And if those rumors traveled all the way from the capital to Naam Fortress, how many people must believe them? Countless, I''m sure."


    Of course, people all over the country probably already thought of me as a madman.


    "They have never met Your Highness at close quarters like I have."


    "So, you think the rumors are false?"


    "Themon folk, weary from their daily toil, likely needed something to gossip about in their beds."


    I chuckled openly now.


    Lengthy words meant desperation.


    Gae Yeohwa was the prophet and strategist who would be favored by the future Duke of Mungong. The fact that she was so eager to hold onto me here meant there was definitely a reason.


    But, whatever her reasons were, did they matter to me?


    "...Why are youughing?"


    I shook my head.


    "No, no. It''s nothing."


    "Perhaps I have misspoken..."


    "No, it''s nothing."


    Gae Yeohwa looked at me with wary eyes.


    I shook my head briefly, indicating that she didn''t need to be so guarded.


    "Then, may I ask you something as well? It seems you don''t mean bing my consort when you say you need me. So, what can you do? If you''re not going to be my consort, the only option left is to be my subordinate. You seem confident that you can be a useful one."


    Gae Yeohwa was momentarily speechless.


    Perhaps it was time for me to reveal a bit of my hand.


    "Unless you can see the future or something, why should I take you in as my subordinate?"


    Gae Yeohwa''s eyes wavered for a moment.


    She was definitely surprised.


    I didn''t miss her reaction and pressed on.


    "Is there anything wrong with what I said?"


    No, there wasn''t. Nothing was wrong.


    Gae Yeohwa seemed conflicted.


    But in the end, she spoke again.


    "Are you suggesting that you expect me to have the ability of foresight? Perhaps if you search the entire world, you might find someone with such an ability, but how could a lowly person like me possess such a power?"


    Her words sounded ridiculous to me, knowing her secret. She was clearly trying to test me.


    I responded nonchntly once again.


    "I see. Well, of course. If you could see the future, why would you want to serve someone like me, who''s constantly ridiculed? Hmm, that makes sense."


    Gae Yeohwa looked troubled.


    "That''s not what I meant."


    "Then what did you mean?"


    "How could I dare say such a thing to Your Highness? It''s preposterous. I absolutely did not mean it that way. Please retract your words."


    She was troubled, but not because she was afraid of me.


    At the very least, I could tell she had a bold personality. Not just anyone could be the Duke of Mungong''s strategist.


    "It was just a casual remark."


    "I apologize once again."


    "It''s fine."


    So, would she reveal her secret or not?


    Just hearing that would be a great gain. And if Gae Yeohwa revealed her secret, I was determined to take her away from Lord Naam, no matter what it took.


    However, the conversation couldn''t continue.


    Thud, thud, thud. Hasty footsteps approached from outside the door, and someone called out to me.


    "Your Highness! It''s Yoo Geung!"


    It was indeed Yoo Geung''s voice.


    I asked towards the door, "What is it?"


    "I have something to report."


    I gestured to Gae Yeohwa with my eyes, asking if it was okay to let Yoo Geung in.


    "As you wish."


    After hearing her reply, I spoke towards the door again.


    "Come in and speak."


    The door opened, and Yoo Geung appeared. His face was grim.


    Suddenly, Yoo Geung unfolded his sleeve. Red stains were visible.


    I frowned.


    "Blood?"


    Yoo Geung nodded.


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    "Are you injured? What could have happened for you to be bleeding?"


    But it wasn''t something he would rush to report to me just because he had a minor injury.


    "What happened?"


    "It''s not me..."


    Yoo Geung nced towards the door.


    "Eunuch Han has been injured."


    Eunuch Han was injured?


    "How?"


    Yoo Geung spoke in a grave tone.


    "Lord Naam was trying to catch a crow, and Eunuch Han, who happened to be passing by, shielded the crow and got hit by an arrow shot by the lord."


    Upon hearing this, I immediately stood up. The chair toppled over with a tter.


    * * *


    While recruiting Gae Yeohwa was important, I couldn''t just sit there after hearing that Eunuch Han was injured. I immediately left the room where I was talking with Gae Yeohwa and followed Yoo Geung.


    Eunuch Han had already been moved indoors. Even before examining his wound, his paleplexion caught my eye.


    Eunuch Han was already old and frail. I felt both troubled and sorry for him.


    "Your Highness."


    Seeing me enter the room, Eunuch Han, who was lying on the bed, tried to get up.


    "Just stay lying down."


    There was a physician nearby. I asked him, "Where is he injured?"


    The physician bowed before answering. Being a prince was tiring.


    "He was hit by an arrow in the right chest."


    "Is it serious?"


    "The wound isn''t deep, but there''s a lot of blood loss..."


    That exined his paleplexion.


    "Eunuch Han."


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    "What do you mean you shielded a crow?"


    "I apologize."


    "Answer my question."


    Eunuch Han stammered, "Wasn''t it the bird that Your Highness keeps..."


    He meant Gon.


    I let out a groan. I had told him to stay somewhere nearby since I couldn''t bring him into my chambers. It seemed he had been circling around Naam Fortress and caught the lord''s attention.


    If he had been hit directly by the arrow, he would have died.


    It was surprising that Eunuch Han recognized him. It was absurd that Eunuch Han took an arrow for him.


    I couldn''t scold him for what he shouldn''t have done.


    Just then, a new presence appeared.


    Yoo Geung, who was beside me, checked outside the door.


    "It''s Lord Naam."


    "Let him in. No, wait. I''ll go out. Let Eunuch Han rest."


    With this sudden incident, the schedule would be further dyed. Even Heo Seokgyeom wouldn''t be able toin about dying the schedule because of this.


    I had gained more time to talk to Gae Yeohwa, so it was beneficial to me in the end.


    But Eunuch Han had been by my side, supporting me in every way since I woke up as the First Prince. I couldn''t feel good about seeing him lying in a sickbed.


    Leaving Eunuch Han''s room, I met Lord Naam, who couldn''t raise his head before me.


    "I apologize, Your Highness."


    "What are you apologizing for? It wasn''t me who got hurt."


    Lord Naam spoke cautiously.


    "I heard that the crow I shot at was yours, Your Highness."


    Did Eunuch Han tell him?


    "And that''s why you''re apologizing."


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    Lord Naam kept apologizing profusely. I wasn''t pleased.


    But it was my fault for not considering that Gon might look like a wild bird.


    I dismissed Lord Naam and looked for Heo Seokgyeom.


    "Commander Heo."


    However, being displeased was one thing, and making the most of the given situation was another.


    "Eunuch Han is injured, so we need to extend our stay in Naam Fortress."


    Heo Seokgyeom agreed without a word.


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]

 Chapter 36

    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]


    Chapter: 36


    Gae Yeohwa was reluctant to reveal her ability of foresight. And I couldn''t stay in Naam Fortress for long.


    In such a situation, Eunuch Han got shot by an arrow. Thanks to that, Lord Naam was apologizing for harming my subordinate, and I gained both a reason to stay longer in Naam Fortress and more time to recruit Gae Yeohwa.


    It was a strange coincidence.


    "Was this your doing?"


    I slipped away to a secluded spot and leaned against the fortress wall. The ck shadow that had been hovering in the sky slowly approached.


    p, p. The wind from its wings ruffled my hair.


    The creature perched itself on my shoulder without permission.


    I spat out a strand of hair that had flown into my mouth and asked, "Who said you could sit there?"


    "Then where should I sit?"


    There was nothing but the fortress wall around, so there wasn''t really a suitable ce for it to perch.


    "I''ll let it slide this once."


    Gon started grooming its feathers while sitting on my shoulder. Dust is going to fall everywhere... I red at him and asked again. "This was your doing, wasn''t it?"


    It ignored my question and shook its head.


    This bird-brained creature was a master at changing the subject.


    "You..."


    So that''s how it was going to y it.


    I quickly reached out to grab it. But this wasn''t a closed room; it was an open space next to the fortress wall. The situation favored the creature trying to escape rather than me trying to catch it. I barely even grazed its feathers with my fingertips.


    p, p. ck wings blurred my vision.


    "Hey, you! You, you!"


    I lost it in the end. Gon pped its wings in the air above my head and said, "Instead of being grateful for my help, you dare reach out your dirty hand? How can there be such an ungrateful person?"


    I scoffed in disbelief.


    "Wow, you think words are everything."


    "I have never spoken falsely."


    "You''re the ungrateful one, you bird-brain."


    I couldn''t help but sigh. I grabbed the back of my neck and looked down. The sun was so bright that I couldn''t even look up at the bird flying in the sky.


    "Who''s been taking care of your meals all this time? Me? Was it me? It was Eunuch Han. If you''ve been getting fed, the least you could do is not make him end up bedridden."


    Then, the sound of pping wings grew closer. I looked up to see it descending towards the ground. It didn''te too close, afraid of being caught by my hand.


    Cunning little thing.


    "What is this?"


    I sighed once more.


    "Ugh."


    Gon started making excuses.


    "Do you think I wanted to hurt him?"


    "So, you''re saying it was a mistake?"


    "I''m saying there was no other choice."


    "What other choice?"


    "None of those who followed you were nonbatants. If I had chosen one of them, wouldn''t there have been casualties?"


    It shook its head as if I was hopeless.


    "You''re saying you deliberately chose Eunuch Han. Because he was the weakest."


    "You have such a big head, yet your thinking is so shallow."


    And then it clicked its tongue. The scene was absurd.


    "...So you''re saying you created this situation!"


    "Wouldn''t it be better for me if you prospered and lived a long life? I merely took care of something you needed."


    It was an unexpected answer. I had been careful with my words even in front of it, just in case, but Gon was smart enough to deduce that much.


    "When did I ask you to do anything for me?"


    "Weren''t you trying to impress that female, Gae Yeohwa? And didn''t you need time for that?"


    I gritted my teeth.


    But it wasn''t wrong. I couldn''t deny that the method it chose was effective.


    After all, I hadn''t suffered any losses.


    "It sounds weird when you put it that way."


    "Did I say anything wrong?"


    "You''re missing the point. What I need is a capable advisor, not a specific person."


    "But you still need to impress her for her to help you, don''t you?"


    I sighed again and scratched the back of my head.


    "Let''s just say you''re somewhat right."


    "So, how are you going to impress her now?"


    I did have a way.


    The key was to persuade Gae Yeohwa herself. And to persuade her, I needed something to offer.


    I had noticed early on that Gae Yeohwa''s situation wasn''t the same as Gae Rihwa''s. But that didn''t mean I knew how Gae Yeohwa felt about Lord Naam.


    It was too early to conclude that her situation was so bad that she wanted to escape immediately. But if there was a reason for her to reach out to me, it could only be that she wanted to leave this fortress.


    At the same time, it meant she was willing to join my side despite knowing about my reputation as a madman.


    I also had to consider the possibility that she had foreseen something with her ability. If that was the case, it could be interpreted that she had foreseen a reason to follow me, no matter what. Of course, this was just an assumption since I didn''t know the extent of her prophetic power.


    In any case, even if Gae Yeohwa was trying to use me to escape Naam Fortress, I was willing to y along.


    Even if she used me as a lifeline to escape Naam Fortress, Gae Yeohwa didn''t really have many other options.


    Sure, if she revealed her ability, there would be countless people eager to have her. But unless she was a fool, she wouldn''t reveal it. She''d have to worry about having a knife at her throat right away.


    So, if shetched onto me as a lifeline, she''d have no choice but to cling to it until the end.


    A fake engagement... Well, if I pushed for it, it could somehow be made possible. Unfortunately, I''d have to endure some bacsh, but it wasn''t something I couldn''t handle.


    It was the price to pay for gaining a strategist with the ability of foresight.


    Hiding myplex thoughts, I replied nonchntly, in the same tone as the King.


    "Well, I''m not sure."


    "You''re hopeless."


    "What do you want me to do when she doesn''t want to reveal her hand? And if I just blurt everything out, I''ll bebeled a madman."


    "What does that matter?"


    "Of course it matters! Even if I can''t win her overpletely, I need to avoid being seen as crazy."


    "You''re already considered a madman, what''s one morebel?"


    "That''s..."


    This damn bird.


    I was slightly annoyed, but it was right. It was annoying because it was right.


    Why was I in a position where I couldn''t even refute a mere bird''s criticism?


    What a sad life.


    "Honestly, there''s nothing I can do. Not yet."


    "So you have no intention of resolving it."


    "I mean, there''s nothing I can do right now."


    "Then, are you just going to sit back and do nothing?"


    "Of course not."


    Do nothing? It had no idea.


    "By the time we return to the capital from Wolhan Fortress, something needs to have changed."


    "You sound unsure."


    "Not really."


    I had already ryed a message through my grandfather, so things were bound to change.


    Gon fell silent for a moment, then changed the subject in a softer tone.


    "And, I am also deeply sorry about his injury."


    "Really? Thene here."


    It sensed danger and took a few steps back.


    "Why are you asking me toe over? You can talk from there."


    "Juste here. I''m not going to kill you."


    Gon approached cautiously, still suspicious.


    I grinned.


    "Have you ever heard that crow soup is good for recovery?"


    "Caaaaaw-!"


    Ouch, my ears!


    * * *


    Two days had passed since Eunuch Han was bedridden.


    It felt empty starting the day without Eunuch Han, who usually helped me get dressed every morning. Feeling a bit lost, I left my quarters, thinking I''d walk around the castle walls.


    I was walking absentmindedly when I suddenly heard a crow''s caw.


    I looked up at the sky, and as expected, a jet-ck shadow was circling in the air.


    The dark figure gradually drew closer.


    I smiled and asked, "Are you bored?"


    "There''s no such thing as a bored crow. Maybe in the pce, but not here. Hmph."


    It seemed like there were bored crows after all.


    "You probably don''t have anything to say."


    "I do!"


    "What could you possibly have to say? You just squawk."


    There couldn''t have been anything special happening worth calling incidents. There hadn''t even been a single loud noise here. There was a training ground near the lord''s residence, but not a single soldier was in sight.


    It was a fortress that hadn''t been used as a fortress for a long time, so there was no need for tension.


    "Squawk? When have I ever squawked?!"


    He pped his wings and attacked me. I swung my arms and struggled with him for a while.


    "You must have been really bored. Coming here to pick a fight without even having anything to say."


    "You started the fight."


    I rubbed my ears. Gon shouted angrily.


    "And, I do have something to say!"


    "What is it?"


    "Something to report!"


    He puffed out his chest proudly as he spoke.


    He must have been eating well because his ck chest feathers were gleaming.


    "A group of humans is approaching."


    "A group of humans?"


    "Yes!"


    What was the big deal about that?


    "About how many?"


    "Not many. Less than half of your group."


    If it was a group visiting Naam Fortress...At the very least, they wouldn''t be people sent from the capital. They were probably merchants from Naam Fortress or Lord Naam''s personal guests.


    "With that number, they are probably not merchants."


    It wasn''t unusual for someone toe and see the lord. It was just a normal urrence. It wasn''t something to pay close attention to. Probably.


    "It''s nothing special."


    "The lord himself went out to greet them."


    "He went out?"


    Let me correct myself. While visitorsing to see the lord wasn''t noteworthy, it was a different story if the lord himself went out to wee them.


    "You mean he went out to wee them?"


    He nodded.


    "Yes, you fool. Do you think I would speak without reason? That big head of yours is just for decoration."


    If Lord Naam personally went out to greet them, who could they be? I hadn''t heard anything about this. He must have deliberately kept it from me.


    Someone he had to hide from me?


    I stared at Gon intently.


    He was acting all proud, but as I continued to stare, he slowly lowered his head.


    "That''s strange."


    "What''s strange?"


    "Lord Naam, of course.


    Anyway.


    "Like I said yesterday, I heard crow soup is supposed to be really good."


    Of course, I was just joking.


    "Caaaaaw-!"


    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]

 Chapter 37

    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]


    Chapter: 37


    I told Gon to keep a closer eye on things for now. To understand how things were unfolding, he needed to observe and listen carefully.


    If Lord Naam was keeping this guest hidden from me, it was likely because they were on the opposing side.


    Someone I shouldn''t meet.


    Someone who would never consider meeting me beneficial.


    In short, someone who loathed the sight of me.


    Who could possibly loathe the sight of me?


    The answer was simple.


    It had to be the Second Prince and hisckeys.


    "Hah."


    It would be so much simpler if they just challenged me to a one-on-one duel to the death.


    It was unfortunate that things weren''t going my way, but if this was the civilized way, then I had no choice but to ept it.


    That didn''t mean I wasn''t civilized back when I was Baek Yeon.


    Seriously.


    I had my suspicions. It was possible that the Lord of Naam Fortress was connected to the Second Prince''s faction. Although I wasn''t certain yet, there was enough evidence to consider the possibility.


    How did Woo Joong, the Duke of Mungung,e to acquire Gae Yeohwa?


    Gae Yeohwa, the adopted daughter of the Lord of Naam Fortress, who didn''t live in the capital or anywhere near it.


    It took a considerable amount of time to travel from the capital to here.


    With a little thought,bined with the clues I had gathered, I could deduce the answer.


    Why would the Duke of Mungung be interested in the adopted daughter of a mere fortress lord?


    There was no reason.


    None at all.


    Not even the slightest one.


    Unless he knew about Gae Yeohwa''s ability to foresee the future, there was absolutely no reason for the Duke of Mungung to pay attention to someone like the adopted daughter of the Lord of Naam Fortress.


    In other words, the Duke of Mungung knew about her ability before recruiting her as his strategist.


    He must have been incredibly eager to have her.


    So how did the Duke of Mungung learn about Gae Yeohwa''s ability?


    There was probably someone acting as a middleman. In this case, it was Lord Naam.


    There was no particr reason why Lord Naam couldn''t side with the Duke of Mungung or the Second Prince Jaean.


    The only ones qualified to inherit the throne after the current king were me or the Second Prince.


    So if he wasn''t on my side, he had no other choice but to side with the Second Prince.


    He might be ugly, but he was still a legitimate son, just like me. He wasn''t born a legitimate son, but since his mother held the position of Queen, he was considered one. It was unfortunate that he wasn''t the firstborn, but it didn''t significantly affect his position in the line of session.


    Moreover, unlike me, his mother was still alive and well, and he had the backing of powerful maternal rtives.


    Even so, there was no reason for him to choose me over the Second Prince. So there was no point in feeling resentful.


    In any case, I had figured out how Gae Yeohwa ended up in the Duke of Mungung''s hands.


    To think I''d find the answer this way.


    "Great job."


    It was almost as if Gon had intentionally caused that eunuch''s ident, leading me to this discovery.


    Inviting someone from the Duke of Mungung''s side to the fortress while I was staying there was a foolish idea, no matter who heard it.


    So it couldn''t be that.


    It seemed that the Duke of Mungung, or one of his people, was scheduled to visit this fortress right after I left Naam Fortress.


    But Gon''s mishap caused me to extend my stay at Naam Fortress, disrupting the Lord''s ns.


    He wouldn''t have had the time to send someone to postpone the visit.


    I wonder what he was thinking when I said I¡¯d stay longer. He might have been bowing and scraping on the outside, but cursing me on the inside.


    "...At most, it''s the Duke of Mungung himself. If it''s someone less significant, then it''s one of his subordinates. Or at the very least, it''s someone from my ugly little brother''s followers."


    It would be so satisfying to round them all up and throw them into a well, but unfortunately, I couldn''t.


    Since I couldn''t throw them into a well, the next best thing was to sever their connection.


    If I failed, Gae Yeohwa would be taken by the Duke of Mungung. It wasn''t a distant possibility. I had no time to spare. It was going to happen soon. I''d have to watch it unfold helplessly.


    I refused to let that happen.


    "Hmm."


    I pondered for a long time.


    But in the end, the solution that remained in my mind was simple.


    All I had to do was prevent the Lord of Naam Fortress from meeting the Duke of Mungung.


    I chuckled.


    "That''s easy."


    * * *


    The already dim room was even darker with all the windows closed. In the midst of it, Gae Yeohwa sat upright with her eyes closed, her heart filled with dread.


    After a long while, she opened her eyes.


    Her eyes, wide with shock, trembled beneath her lids as if they had witnessed something unthinkable.


    She couldn''t believe what she had just seen.


    To someone unaware of the situation, seeing her alone in her room might have seemed strange. But what she saw wasn''t just darkness beneath her eyelids; it was a vivid scene of the outside world.


    "What is this...?"


    It was a premonition so absurd that she couldn''t help but deny it herself. A hollowugh escaped her lips in disbelief. Could such a thing really happen? It was preposterous.


    But her premonitions were never wrong. At least not once until now.


    A tense voice escaped her parted lips.


    "What the hell is this?"


    Gae Yeohwa said in a daze. Her voice, like a sigh, dissipated weakly into the air.


    But denying it once was enough. It wouldn''t change anything anyway. If the future she had seen were to change, it would only be because she had conveyed her premonition to someone with the power to influence the future. There was no other reason.


    The future was not set in stone, but it wouldn''t change on its own. It demanded action, it demanded effort.


    If so, there was someone she needed to see right away to prevent what she had just seen.


    "Oh no. He really is a madman."


    Her foresight showed the mad princeughing while watching Naam Fortress burn.


    She didn''t know why Naam Fortress was burning, or the cause of it. She only saw the scene. She couldn''t even try to see the future again, because no matter how powerful her foresight was, she couldn''t peek into the future whenever she wanted. Her eyes that saw the future needed a long rest.


    The image of the burning fortress seared itself into her memory, a vivid nightmare that refused to fade.


    And it wasn''t just anyughter, but a chilling, maniacal cackle that had erupted from the mad prince.


    Gae Yeohwa felt goosebumps rise on her back. She suddenly felt as if the air around her had frozen.


    It must have been her imagination.


    "...Madman."


    The mad prince.


    It was the maniacalughter of that mad prince. She had heard thatughter.


    "He''s not just a madman, he''s a lunatic!"


    Even though she hated the Lord of Naam Fortress, she didn''t want Naam Fortress to be destroyed. Just because she thought badly of the lord didn''t mean she thought badly of everyone under him. Even her sister, Gae Rihwa, wasn''t on bad terms with her.


    Gae Yeohwa had a sense of attachment to her homnd. Since she was born and raised in Naam Fortress, she couldn''t be free from such feelings. It was the only meaningful thing the Lord of Naam Fortress had given her as her adoptive father.


    "Lunatic. Lunatic."


    Gae Yeohwa cursed the mad prince.


    Even though she knew his courtship was aplete lie, she had considered following the mad prince. But after hearing his maniacalughter, she couldn''t bring herself to follow him.


    "Yeah... No... No, there''s no smoke without fire..."


    Even though no one was watching, Gae Yeohwa slowly shook her head.


    Perhaps because she was so shocked, she kept staring nkly into space for a moment. But it was only for a moment. She jumped up, opened the door, and ran out.


    She had to stop the mad prince, no matter what. She could figure out the restter.


    * * *


    A way to prevent the guest, presumed to be from the Duke of Mungung''s faction, from meeting the Lord of Naam Fortress.


    No, ording to what Gon said, they had already met. To be precise, it was a way to prevent the two from having a private conversation.


    Furthermore, a way to make sure that the guest never wants to set foot in Naam Fortress again.


    "What''s so difficult about that?"


    The method was simple.


    Just think simply.


    All it took was amotion.


    If I thought about it long enough, I coulde up with various ways to keep the Lord of Naam Fortress busy, but at the same time, there weren''t many ways to make the guest want to leave Naam Fortress.


    But one bigmotion could solve both problems at once.


    I needed a tool that could cause a major incident without leaving any evidence.


    And I just happened to have a bird.


    A creature that could understand words and act as a messenger.


    It seemed like I was a pretty lucky guy.


    "Gon."


    I don''t even know how many times I''ve gone back and forth between my quarters and outside today.


    As I lingered near the fortress where we met earlier, a ck shadow descended from the sky.


    "You told me to keep watch, then why are you calling me again?"


    In my hand were flint and dry twigs.


    It was midday.


    The sun was warm, and it was time for most people to be working outside.


    Therefore, it wouldn''t be bad if a fire were to identally break out somewhere.


    If a forest fire were to break out, this would be the best time for it to start.


    "That thing. That guest. That group."


    Gon tilted its head.


    "Were you referring to the Duke of Mungung or perhaps, Prince Jaean?"


    When I asked that, it nodded.


    "I heard it."


    "Oh."


    Another good guess.


    "Who? Which side?"


    "They said it was the Duke of Mungung."


    "I was right."


    "I did the work, and all you did was talk."


    "The bear does the tricks, and the owner gets the money."


    "Are you saying you''re the owner?"


    "You should have been born a human if you don¡¯t like it."


    "Youuu..."


    I chuckled and pressed down on its head. Gon shook its head in annoyance.


    "Stop being angry and drop this somewhere far away."


    "The wood?"


    Instead of continuing the banter, I nodded and handed Gon the twigs and flint I was holding.


    "Over there, far away. See that pavilion?"


    It was a small pavilion located in a corner of Lord Naam''s residence. The Lord had specifically mentioned that it was a storage shed for weapons and the like.


    The area around the shed was empty, so even if a fire broke out, there would be minimal damage, and the mes would be easily visible to people.


    In other words, it was the perfect sacrificialmb for today.


    "Go check it out first, and if no one''s around, take this and throw it into the pavilion. I''ll light it here."


    Having experienced years of war, I was quite adept at ying with fire. I had seen countless thatched houses of themon folk burn to the ground.


    I never wanted to see that again.


    Gon nodded and took flight once more.


    I shielded my eyes with my hand and watched the ck wings soar through the sky.


    "It flies well."


    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]

 Chapter 38

    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]


    Chapter: 38


    "Please, don''t!"


    I turned at the clear, ringing voice to see Gae Yeohwa approaching. She was panting heavily, having clearly run all the way, and even after stopping, she continued to catch her breath.


    I sped my hands behind my back.


    "Lady Gae."


    "Your Highness, I, huff, huff..."


    Her breathing was still ragged. It seemed she needed a moment to catch her breath.


    "Feel free to take your time."


    "Oh, no, it''s just, it''s just..."


    It seemed she had something to say, but she was so out of breath that she couldn''t even speak.


    Herplexion was so pale that it wouldn''t be surprising if she fainted. But she didn''t.


    I offered her some advice out of the goodness of my heart.


    "Lady, it might be a good idea for you to exercise regrly."


    "Just, huff, no, huff."


    "Even a short walk every day would be beneficial. You could try walking along the fortress walls. Keep that in mind and make an effort."


    "I, I, huff."


    "Don''t take this as meddling, but you should take it seriously."


    Gae Yeohwa continued heaving for a long time before finally managing to speak coherently.


    "...Please, don''t!"


    She had said the same thing while running over. I hadn''t done anything yet, so what was she asking me not to do?


    Had she already figured out what was going on in my head? If so, she truly deserved to be a strategist. I couldn''t let such a talent fall into the hands of the Duke of Mungung and die. If I did, it would be like losing a master of the heaven bestowed mind reading technique.


    "Are you perhaps a master in mind reading, Lady? If so, it wouldn''t be difficult to rmend you highly. Your path to sess would be wide open."


    Just kidding. I was just saying anything that came to mind.


    "Excuse me...?"


    The biggest reason why Gae Yeohwa was an outstanding strategist was probably due to her ability of foresight.


    Perhaps she ran here because she saw the future.


    And my guess was right.


    "I beg of you, please stop."


    I had expected her to say something like that, but her words were more direct than I had anticipated.


    I had thought she would be less direct.


    It was natural for me to think so, considering how much she didn''t want to reveal her hand.


    But to think she would reveal all her cards like this. And her only card at that.


    "What do you think I''m going to do that you''re asking me to stop?"


    "Whatever you''re thinking, please stop."


    "Well, you have to tell me what you think I¡¯m thinking so I can decide whether to stop or not."


    Gae Yeohwa frowned.


    "Whatever you''re thinking, please reconsider."


    I chuckled.


    "I have no thoughts, so there''s nothing to reconsider."


    "Your Highness."


    Gae Yeohwa called out desperately. I don''t know why she was so desperate.


    It felt like I was threatening her, even though I clearly wasn''t. It was strange.


    I stared at Gae Yeohwa for a moment before turning my head. My gaze found a ck speck floating in the air and followed it.


    Then I quietly said, "And you''re wrong."


    "Excuse me?" Gae Yeohwa asked, unable to understand my words. "Your Highness?"


    "I said you''re wrong."


    "Wrong about what...?"


    "It''s out of my hands now."


    The speck in the air was, of course, Gon. It was flying away, carrying the burning twigs in its talons. It wasn''t easy to see in the daylight. I didn''t intend to start a huge fire, just a small me was enough, so it wasn''t easy to spot.


    Gae Yeohwa followed my gaze, but it seemed she couldn''t see Gon.


    "If you were going to confess anyway, you should have done it sooner."


    "...Excuse me?"


    "You might as well have confessed everything already. There''s no point in pretending otherwise now."


    When I said that, Gae Yeohwa closed her eyes shut as if she had been expecting it.


    "I didn''t intend to deceive you, Your Highness."


    "Regardless of your intentions, the result was the same."


    Gae Yeohwa fell silent.


    Just then, I saw Gon descending with its wings half-folded.


    And then its figure disappeared beneath the tiled roof, only to reappear in the air again.


    "Your Highness."


    "You can speak if you have something to say. There''s no need to just call out to me."


    I started counting in my mind. I wasn''t good with numbers, but I could still count how long it would take for the mes to rise. It definitely wouldn''t take long. It wasn''t a particrly meaningful action.


    "...Did you know from the beginning?"


    "When you say ''beginning,'' what time are you referring to?"


    "I''m referring to the first time you came to this fortress, Naam Fortress."


    "It''s only been a few days."


    Gae Yeohwa seemed a bit flustered by my words.


    "I don''t believe the number of days is important."


    "Then what is important to you, Lady?"


    "Did you already know... before you even came to this fortress?"


    Gae Yeohwa let out a hollowugh in disbelief.


    "What difference does it make whether you knew or not?"


    I nodded.


    "Yes, it''s meaningless."


    Gray clouds of smoke slowly began to rise. As the smoke billowed, Gae Yeohwa''s expression hardened.


    "It''s nothing serious, so don''t worry."


    "How can this not be serious? Even though I wasn''t born here, I''ve lived here almost my entire life."


    "I started the fire after careful consideration, so there''s no need to worry."


    Hmm, I exhaled through my nose and said, "It seems you already knew I was going to start a fire."


    Gae Yeohwa turned her head away.


    "It was a coincidence."


    "What a remarkable coincidence."


    There was no need to keep looking at someone who was deliberately avoiding my gaze. I continued to watch the fire, even though I couldn''t see the mes yet.


    "Are you going to keep pretending?"


    "...I don''t know what kind of answer you''re looking for."


    The smoke grew thicker and darker. The mes started to rise. The fire would soon engulf the entire pavilion.


    Gae Yeohwa sighed beside me.


    "Ah..."


    As I was looking down at the pavilion, I heard someone shout "Fire!" It seemed the servants had finally noticed. It was taking longer than I thought. With that in mind, I suddenly asked, "It seems you were thinking of following me, weren''t you?"


    There was no point in beating around the bush anymore.


    Gae Yeohwa hesitated for a moment before answering.


    "I was."


    "Does that mean you''re not anymore?"


    "It''s difficult to answer that."


    "I don''t think you realize your own value."


    I watched the pavilion be engulfed in mes before raising my head. Gon was approaching.


    "Isn''t it a waste to rot in a ce like this when you have the ability to foresee the future?"


    Of course, she wouldn''t continue to rot in Naam Fortress, but she wasn''t destined for a long life anyway, so it was the same difference.


    Whatever.


    Gae Yeohwa didn''t answer my question.


    It didn''t matter.


    I guess she had nothing to say. I was confident that my desperation was no less than hers, but I had no intention of revealing my true feelings here. There was no need to.


    I asked something else.


    "Who is your father meeting that he''s going out of his way to deceive me?"


    It was a situation where I could ask such a question.


    Now that she knew I was aware of her ability to see the future, she wouldn''t dare speak carelessly.


    No matter whether she had given up or decided to side with me, Gae Yeohwa answered my question obediently.


    After hearing her answer, I asked a few more questions. Gae Yeohwa told me what she knew, saying that she was only answering based on her knowledge.


    I was able to get answers that were roughly within the range of my deductions.


    Then she said, "I also have a question I''d like to ask. Will you allow me?"


    "Go ahead."


    There was no reason not to. It wasn''t going to cost me anything, and it was just a question.


    "How did you find out?"


    "About the ability?"


    "Yes."


    Direct, aren''t you? Is that your usual personality?


    I paused for a moment before answering.


    "Someone told me."


    "...Excuse me?"


    Gae Yeohwa was visibly flustered. She slowly lowered her eyes.


    This would make it difficult for Gae Yeohwa to trust those around her easily.


    But what could I do? I had no other choice. What was I supposed to say? That I died, met a ghost, and the ghost turned back time and made me a prince?


    I''d be lucky if I didn''t get called crazy.


    "It''s burning well."


    Gon, who had approached us, suddenly changed its course when it saw me standing side by side with Gae Yeohwa.


    Yeah, go get some rest.


    "So, what are you going to do now?"


    "What... are you referring to?"


    "Are you going to stay in Naam Fortress?"


    There was no answer. It was probably hesitation, not ignorance.


    "You seem to trust me a lot."


    Gae Yeohwa lowered her head and then raised it again.


    "Is your offer still valid?"


    "Is it your goal to leave the fortress?"


    Gae Yeohwa answered resolutely.


    "To be honest, it is."


    "Leaving the fortress isn''t difficult."


    "My adoptive father won''t let me go."


    Of course he wouldn¡¯t. She was destined to be the strategist of the Duke of Mungung in the future. She was probably doing something simr now. If I were in the shoes of Lord Naam, I would never let Gae Yeohwa go.


    If I were the Lord of Naam Fortress, I would never reveal the existence of a talent like Gae Yeohwa, even if it were to the Duke of Mungung.


    I would keep her hidden and use her for myself. Since I was someone who prioritized personal gain over the greater good, a certain level of ruthlessness was inevitable. I won''t deny it.


    "I''m also curious as to what makes you think that you can trust me enough to follow me."


    "I don''t trust Your Highness."


    This time, it was my turn to be speechless.


    "...You''re being too honest."


    "If I can just escape this fortress, I''m not worried about the future."


    Her gaze was steady as she looked at me.


    Her eyes seemed unyielding.


    "I''m being honest with you."


    Not bad.


    "Are you saying that since you can see the future, you can find your own way regardless of who you serve as your lord?"


    "I don''t wish for that kind of ending."


    Gae Yeohwa said that one betrayal in life was enough.


    But I thought differently. Gae Yeohwa was taken in by the Lord of Naam Fortress when she was young, so she didn''t have the opportunity to choose her lord. Therefore, it couldn''t bebeled a betrayal.


    "And yet you''d still follow me? Surely there''s some sliver of trust there?"


    "It''s not about trust, Your Highness."


    Gae Yeohwa''s expression soured.


    She gestured towards the burning storage pavilion.


    Her expression was somewhat gloomy.


    No, it wasn''t my imagination.


    "It''s just... Your Highness is my only option."


    Ah, is that so.


    That''s unfortunate.


    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]

 Chapter 39

    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]


    Chapter: 39


    Even in broad daylight, the mes zed brightly. Brightness was brightness, whether it was day or night. The background didn''t matter. Light was always light.


    Just as fire was always fire and light was always light, I would always be me.


    Everyone would be the same.


    At the shouts of "Fire!", everyone in the residence gathered in the open space. If the fire spread to other pavilions, they could all die.


    There were servants, soldiers, and of course, other members of the Lord Naam''s household, as well as the group I had brought with me.


    Among them was a man dressed in particrly fine clothes, whose face was unfamiliar. As if sensing my gaze, he quickly turned his head and disappeared into the crowd.


    I watched the scene unfold as I approached the gathering.


    There was no need to rush. The more eyes on me, the better, so it was more effective to appear after everyone had gathered.


    As I approached those who recognized me bowed their heads.


    "What''s going on here?!"


    I let out a loud sigh. Of course, it was for their benefit.


    The people gathered in the open space had anxious expressions. The servants were constantly carrying water to put out the fire. But the pavilion was already aze. It didn''t seem like the fire would be extinguished easily.


    No one answered my cry. It was half a soliloquy, but I still expected at least one person to respond.


    I squeezed in among the servants carrying water and started pretending to put out the fire. I said I was pretending, but I was actually putting out the fire quite diligently.


    "Yo-Your Highness."


    One of the workers in front of me spoke with a troubled look. He seemed to want to stop me. I snatched the water bucket from him and urged him on.


    "Speak if you have something to say. But first, we need to put out the fire."


    "Th-This isn''t something Your Highness should be doing..."


    "Does it matter who does it? The most urgent matter is to put out the fire quickly and minimize the damage."


    The worker''s eyes wavered. He stammered, unable to respond, then bowed his head and went somewhere. Probably to fetch more water in a new bucket.


    "Your Highness, there''s no need for you to do this."


    Even Gae Yeohwa stepped in to dissuade me from putting out the fire. She must have known why I had joined the servants.


    "It''s not a big deal. My father wouldn''t want Your Highness to do manualbor."


    I shook my head.


    "Does it matter who puts out the zing fire?"


    "Your Highness''s safety is of the utmost importance, so please leave it to others and take care of yourself!"


    Then, a few people who seemed to be just watching the situation followed Gae Yeo-Hwa''s lead and raised their voices.


    "Your Highness, please leave this to others!"


    "Your Highness''s well-being is the most important thing to us!"


    I turned and looked at them. I made eye contact with each one of them, but didn''t answer. Then I went back to carrying water buckets, alongside the servants.


    "Your Highness, it''s dangerous!"


    None of these people were of higher status than me. Since I was stepping up to put out the fire, they couldn''t just stand there and watch.


    Even those who had been shouting at me to stop had no choice but to lend a hand. They approached with reluctance.


    In the end, everyone, regardless of their status, rolled up their sleeves and joined in the effort to extinguish the fire.


    Just then, Lord Naam came running in a hurry.


    "Your Highness!"


    The Lord''s face was pale. He looked terrified, as if he had seen a ghost.


    "A-Are you alright?"


    As the Lord approached, those who were putting out the fire alongside me retreated like a receding tide. I put down the water bucket for a moment.


    It seemed he couldn''t bear to see a prince, even one like me, get hurt in his own territory. I nodded.


    "As you can see, I''m fine."


    "As soon as I heard about the fire, I rushed to check on Your Highness''s well-being, but you weren''t in the main residence..."


    I replied magnanimously.


    "You had to go through all that trouble because I went for a walk without informing you. You must have been looking for me."


    "Y-Yes, Your Highness."


    The Lord''s gaze fell to the ground, where I had briefly set down the water bucket. I picked it up again.


    "It won''t take long to put out the fire."


    "N-No! Your Highness, there''s no need for this. Please take care of yourself. This, this isn''t the time... You should evacuate..."


    I feigned a pitiful tone.


    "Is that so? I know I''m not much help. I''m sorry."


    "N-No, no! That''s not true! I''ve never thought that, Your Highness. Please, take back your words!"


    I figured the smoke was enough by now. The mes were starting to die down. I put the water bucket back on the ground.


    As I stepped back from the burning pavilion, the Lord of Naam Fortress visibly rxed. He seemed to have been deeply worried that I might get hurt.


    Actually, that wouldn''t have been a bad oue. If I, a prince, were to get injured, I could¡¯ve used that to easily acquire Gae Yeo-Hwa by holding him ountable.


    Hmm.


    Maybe I should have gotten hurt on purpose?


    But the opportunity had already passed. If I wanted to get hurt, I should have acted sooner.


    "I apologize for asking again, but are you truly unharmed, Your Highness?"


    "Well, I told you I''m fine."


    I spread my arms out to the sides.


    My clothes were a bit dusty, but otherwise, I was fine.


    "As you can see, I''m fine. Don''t worry."


    "My apologies."


    I nodded repeatedly. Then I asked a question, which I admit was a bit out of the blue.


    "Who''s that over there?"


    Among the group of servants, workers, and soldiers, there was one figure in particrly distinctive attire. I pointed at him with my index finger, and the Lord of Naam Fortress gave an awkwardugh, as if caught off guard.


    I made sure the Lord couldn''t avoid the question.


    "I''m talking about the man in the green silk robe."


    "He''s a... friend of mine."


    What a load of bull...


    It was a moment that required careful expression management.


    Even a few words would expose his lie. But instead of criticizing Lord Naam, I simply replied casually.


    "Ah, I see." I sighed, feigning surprise. "Then why don''t you introduce him to me? It wouldn''t be right if your friend and I were in the same ce without even greeting each other, would it?"


    I curled my lips into a smile.


    "Especially since we''ve already crossed paths."


    Lord Naam mirrored my smile, his own as hollow as mine.


    * * *


    He said that since I might be shaken up from the fire, we should talk after I''ve had some rest. I returned to my quarters.


    "Your Highness."


    Covered in soot, I was about to enter my room for a change of clothes when Heo Seokgyeom''s voice stopped me. Yoo Geung was at his side.


    "Commander Heo. What brings you here?"


    Heo Seokgyeom had a stiff expression. Yoo Geung didn''t seem to have any particr business for being here.


    "Are you alright?"


    I took a deep breath and exhaled slowly.


    How many people were going to ask me if I was alright?


    Should I just gather everyone and give a speech?


    "I''m fine. As you can see."


    "I apologize for my boldness, but it''s difficult to confirm Your Highness''s well-being just by looking at you."


    I feigned exaggerated disgust.


    "Do I have to take my clothes off to prove it? How indecent."


    Heo Seokgyeom became slightly flustered.


    "That''s not what I meant."


    "I know."


    Heo Seokgyeom had a reputation for being serious, so my attempt at humor fell t.


    "Did youe to check if I''m okay? You were carrying water buckets earlier too."


    "Yes, I was."


    I asked without much thought.


    "Are you alright?"


    Heo Seokgyeom became even more flustered at that.


    "I''m fine."


    After hearing his answer, I turned my attention to Yoo Geung.


    "You were carrying water buckets too."


    "Yes, Your Highness. I was."


    I asked Yoo Geung the same question.


    "Are you alright?"


    Yoo Geung was also flustered.


    "Yes, Your Highness. I''m fine."


    It seemed my concern for their well-being caught them off guard. Their flustered reactions puzzled me, but I let it slide.


    Heo Seokgyeom stated the reason for his visit.


    "It seems that the Senior Secretary, Jong Sangye, secretly visited Naam Fortress."


    My eyes widened at his words.


    Why was Heo Seokgyeom telling me this?


    Just a few days ago, he was the one urging me not to dy our schedule.


    "So?"


    "...Excuse me?"


    Heo Seokgyeom frowned at my reaction.


    "Is that what you came to report?"


    "Yes."


    Heo Seokgyeom answered readily. It was an unexpected report and an unexpected answer.


    "That''s absurd."


    "...Excuse me?"


    "Never mind."


    Although I said it was absurd, it wasn''t in a bad way.


    It was also surprising that Heo Seokyeom immediately recognized Lord Naam''s guest. Well, he had been in the pce for a long time, so maybe he knew most of the officials. As a Senior Secretary, he was a civil official and would have frequented the pce in the capital.


    Or maybe that guy was a somewhat famous figure.


    "Senior Secretary, Jong Sangye"


    But I didn''t know him well.


    Yoo Geung spoke up.


    "He''s a rtive by marriage to a distant branch of the Woo family."


    This was also unexpected news.


    If he was referring to the Woo family without further exnation, it must be the Queen''s family, the maternal rtives of the Second Prince, Jaean.


    I see. So Lord Naam was indeed in cahoots with my ugly little brother.


    I let out a hollowugh in disbelief.


    But, that aside...


    I wasn''t really understanding the situation.


    Why were Heo Seokgyeom and Yoo Geunging to me and reporting who Lord Naam''s guest was and who he was connected to?


    What was the reason?


    Was Senior Secretary Jong Sangye a well-known figure that everyone knew except me?


    I thought for a moment and then asked, "...Is he someone everyone knows except me?"


    At my words, Heo Seokgyeom and Yoo Geung exchanged a look, their expressions unreadable.


    Even though the three of us were having a conversation, it felt like there was something only the two of them shared that I was excluded from.


    What was this feeling of alienation?


    "What? Why are you looking at me like that?"


    "My apologies."


    Is "my apologies" an answer? Ha, seriously.


    It was an answer that was worse than no answer at all. It basically meant they had nothing more to say.


    I felt like an idiot. It had been a while since I felt this way. The first time since I was picked on by my brothers at the Blood Cloud Fortress.


    "What? Why? What is it?"


    But the two remained silent.


    Finally, I snapped and asked, "Why are you looking at me like that?"


    In the end, I didn''t get an answer.


    What did it all mean?


    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]

 Chapter 40

    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]


    Chapter: 40


    Lord Naam was in agony.


    He was in a difficult situation.


    So difficult, in fact, that it ranked among the most challenging situations he''d encountered in his 47 years of life. It was the most difficult situation sincest year when he''d nearly made an embarrassing mistake in front of Duke Woo Joong, a mistake unbefitting of a fully grown adult, after experiencing a sudden bout of stomach trouble.


    "Damn it..."


    This wasn''t how things were supposed to go. Unforeseen events were unfolding one after another.


    Lord Naam racked his brain, his head throbbing from overwork. He reached up to massage his temples, but remembering that his hair had recently started falling out rapidly, he lowered his hand.


    "Prince Ikwon...!"


    He thought the reckless prince would just cause trouble and leave. He could handle that much. Wasn''t it said that the prince couldn''t live without indulging in something?


    He''d assumed that providing the prince with drinks, entertainment, and a bit of ttery would be enough to keep him happy.


    Yes, what''s so difficult about handling a fool?


    It was simple. He was an expert in such matters.


    The sharper the exterior, the more rotten and soft the interior, so someone like the reckless prince was the easiest to manipte.


    There was, however, one concern. The date set for the Duke of Mungung''s liaison to arrive at Naam Fortress was close to the date of the wild prince''s visit.


    In his dealings with Duke Woo Joong, Lord Naam was always the subordinate. An absolutely subservient one at that.


    He was in no position to dare ask Duke Woo Joong to adjust his schedule to amodate Lord Naam''s situation.


    How could he even make such a request? Ask the Duke to send his liaison after the wild prince had left Naam Fortress?


    If he made such a request, Duke Woo Joong would probably give a positive answer.


    But then he would never send another liaison again.


    To Duke Woo Joong, someone like Lord Naam wasn¡¯t special, so it was always Lord Naam who had to be the one topromise. That''s what he believed. The weak had to bow their heads.


    The only fortunate thing was that the prince had no reason to stay in Naam Fortress for long.


    Treat him well, and he''d be satisfied and leave. Even the wild prince had a busy schedule. He surely wouldn''t stay long.


    Lord Naam didn''t want to antagonize Prince Ikwon unnecessarily. The prince''s maternal rtives had abandoned him, and his mother, the deposed queen, had been executed.


    The authority that came with the prince''s status was intimidating, but that was all there was to it. Aside from his title, there was nothing to fear, which meant there was no need to make an enemy of him.


    Although the timing was a bit tight, there was no need for major concern. After the reckless prince left Naam Fortress, Duke Woo Joong¡¯s liaison would arrive.


    There was no problem. Lord Naam thought so. And so, without worry, he waited for the reckless prince''s visit.


    As expected, the reckless prince was pleased with his reception. Just one or two more days like this would be enough.


    Even though he was called a fool, a prince was still a prince. Prince Ikwon pretended to care about Naam Fortress. His efforts weremendable, but such efforts were less wee than indifference.


    Because he didn''t want his prophetess, whom he had taken in as his adopted daughter, to be discovered.


    Bam!


    Lord Naam punched a wooden pir in frustration.


    Yet, his anger wouldn''t subside.


    "That damn fool..."


    His mistake was not considering the possibility of an ident.


    But it wasn''t his fault. Who could predict such idents?


    People can''t see even an inch ahead. He had simply done his best within his capabilities.


    "That bastard..."


    Lord Naam gritted his teeth.


    Was there some ill fate between him and the wayward prince? Should he have called in a fortune-teller beforehand?


    From the crow he''d tried to shoo away, which turned out to be the prince''s pet, to an entire pavilion suddenly catching fire during the prince''s stay. Nothing good hade from his entanglement with Prince Ikwon.


    And why did the prince have to keep a damn crow as a pet, of all things? Why keep such a thing and put him in trouble?


    Ugly people only do ugly things, and the wayward prince was a perfect example.


    Besides, why did the pavilion suddenly catch fire?


    The losses were immense. It was enough to drive him crazy.


    When he first heard the report from the general about the fire, Lord Naam thought the general was ying a prank on him.


    That''s how absurd it was.


    Moreover, even Gae Yeohwa wasn''t helping him.


    With the wayward princeing, he wanted to foresee the future, just in case. But all he heard was nonsense about the future being unclear.


    And earlier, she was even close to the wayward prince.


    He was indeed startled by that sight.


    Even though he had long been out of favor with the king, a prince was still a prince. If the prince decided to make Gae Yeohwa his princess consort, there was nothing he, a mere lord of a fortress, could do. He couldn''t dare refuse a royal proposal.


    The problem was that if that happened, he would lose more than just the prophetess.


    Suppose Gae Yeohwa became the princess consort of the First Prince, Ikwon. Then, Lord Naam could no longer form a marriage alliance with the royal family. A marriage alliance meant taking their side.


    In other words, the marriage between his own daughter, Gae Rihwa, and the Second Prince, Jaean, which had been proposed beforehand, would fall apart.


    At the same time, he would be abandoned by the Second Prince''s maternal rtives, Queen Woo, Duke Woo Joong, and Commander Woo Jo.


    Lord Naam was convinced that joining hands with the Woo family was the greatest fortune of his life.


    He would give the quack prophetess he had somehow obtained to Duke Woo Joong, and make his own daughter the crown princess, and someday, the queen. What a sweet dream.


    He couldn''t miss this opportunity. He couldn''t afford to.


    On the other hand, he also had regrets.


    "That ungrateful girl."


    He should have taken her as a concubine instead of an adopted daughter.


    He had taken her in as an adopted daughter because she was younger than his own daughter when he first took her in, but now that he thought about it, it would have been better to make her a concubine.


    An adopted daughter could be given away to someone else, but a concubine wouldn''t be.


    Anyway, would the wayward prince really take Gae Yeohwa away? No answer woulde from pondering alone. Lord Naam muttered curses as he headed down the hallway.


    The wayward prince had spotted the liaison from Duke Woo Joong and demanded an introduction, so he had toply for now.


    He had tried so hard to keep him out of sight, but the pavilion fire had ruined everything.


    Could his luck get any worse?


    The pavilion fire had started on its own, so there was no one to me. But if he wanted to me someone, he could. Lord Naam muttered about Gae Yeohwa, who had already disappeared into her quarters.


    "That damn thing didn''t even say a word..."


    If he had heard even a single prophecy, he could have prevented the pavilion from burning.


    Therefore, the pavilion burning was Gae Yeohwa''s fault for not foreseeing it. It was her fault for not fulfilling her duties and only eating his food. Was that all she was here for?


    She had said she couldn''t foresee anything since they started preparing for the wayward prince''s visit, so Prince Ikwon was also responsible for the pavilion fire.


    He wanted to shout at the wayward prince to get out and kick his butt.


    He walked down the corridor with heavy footsteps.


    "You saw it too, right?"


    At that moment, the words of a servant passing through the corridor pierced his ears like a knife.


    "Yeah, I saw it."


    What did they see? Lord Naam turned around with a sinking feeling.


    "He''s not amoner like us, he''s a prince."


    "That''s right. He''s a prince."


    "But he was there, helping put out the fire. Man, I never thought I''d be carrying water buckets alongside His Highness."


    "Oh my, you''ve got a story to tell for the rest of your life."


    "Of course, man. I was so worried a spark mightnd on his precious body, my heart was about to burst."


    "Oh, stop exaggerating."


    "He''s so handsome and well-built. Wow... If you''re going to work, you should work under someone like that. It makes you want to go to work, am I right?"


    Lord Naam let out a hollowugh.


    The servants'' chatter was outrageous. He couldn''t bear to listen anymore.


    "You scoundrels!"


    Lord Naam roared. The servants, who had been chatting while walking, bowed their heads. They apologized first, without even knowing why. It wasn''t umon for the lord to yell.


    "How dare you...!"


    He shouted, but he had no words to scold the servants. Lord Naam clenched his teeth.


    "...You fools, do you think His Highness is someone you lowly bugs can even mention?!"


    He had shouted because he didn''t want to mention the wayward prince, but the reason for his outburst was also the wayward prince.


    In a fit of anger, his voice only grew louder.


    "If I tell His Highness about this, you''ll be punished immediately!"


    Faced with his outburst, the servants bowed their heads and trembled. With a single word from him, the lord of the fortress, they could be expelled from Naam Fortress. And a single word from Prince Ikwon could get them beheaded or dismembered.


    Their situation was different from his, the lord of Naam Fortress. This realization momentarily eased his anger, but then he remembered that he, standing before the prince, wasn''t much different from these servants standing before him. This thought fueled his anger once more.


    "Do you still not understand? If I go right now and say a word to him right now, you''ll be dragged to the execution ground before anyone can do anything. Thew is strict!"


    "We''re sorry!"


    "What is your wrongdoing?"


    "Please forgive us! We''vemitted a grave mistake. We''ll never dare speak of His Highness again."


    Lord Naam sped his hands behind his back and clicked his tongue. His expression clearly showed his contempt for the servants.


    "I''ll be generous and pretend I didn''t hear this time. There won''t be a next time, so if you want to keep your lowly lives, remember this well."


    "Yes, yes! My Lord!"


    "Tsk, tsk, tsk..."


    Lord Naam shook his head and turned away. His mood had improved slightly.


    He started walking again. He still didn''t like the wayward prince and the Senior Secretary being together.


    But disliking it didn''t change anything.


    "That fool of a prince doesn''t even know what''s appropriate..."


    Lord Naam sighed.


    The wayward prince wasn''t someone who could be reasoned with using etiquette or rules, so there was no way to avoid him.


    Each step felt as heavy as a thousand pounds.


    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]

 Chapter 41

    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]


    Chapter: 41


    It could be considered a sort of three-way meeting.


    Creak, as I opened the door and entered, Lord Naam and a man in a green silk robe were already seated inside the room.


    "Oh my."


    The two men, upon noticing me, immediately stood up and bowed their heads.


    "It''s fine, it''s fine."


    I said nonchntly as I entered the room.


    "I''mte, aren''t I?"


    As expected, Lord Naam replied, "Not at all, Your Highness. I too just took my seat a moment ago."


    I said with a smile, "What''s this, the host arriving just a moment ago? You should havee early to prepare. You''re surprisingly not so thorough."


    As I rambled on, Lord Naam replied a beatter, "...My apologies, Your Highness."


    I waved my hand as I sat down.


    "Oh,e on. It was a joke. A joke. No need to apologize."


    "Is that truly so? Your words put me at ease."


    "Of course."


    I nodded.


    "Do you intend to introduce him as well?"


    There was a servant standing behind Lord Naam. Of course, we wouldn''t be discussing anything too serious, but... I hadn''t brought any attendants with me, and for a mere fortress lord to have a servant waiting was something that could be considered insubordination.


    Lord Naam said, flustered, "I merely had him prepare tea."


    I replied indifferently, "Is that so?"


    "If he disturbs Your Highness'' peace of mind, I shall dismiss him at once. You there, what are you doing? Didn''t you hear? Get out!"


    I slightly restrained Lord Na-Am.


    "Let him serve the tea before he leaves. My throat is parched from all the smoke."


    Lord Naam was startled.


    The servant waiting behind Lord Naam prepared the teacups and tea. After filling the teacups ced before the three of us, including myself, with yellow tea, the servant left the room.


    "My apologies, Your Highness. I apologize once again."


    I readily epted his apology.


    "I forgive you."


    Lord Naam''s expression stiffened slightly.


    "I am grateful, Your Highness."


    Meanwhile, the Senior Secretary, Jong Sangye, in his green silk robe, simply stared at me in silence. He wasn''t as old or experienced as Lord Naam. He was probably around Heo Seokgyeom''s age at most. However, Heo Seokgyeom''s rank would be higher.


    "Hmm."


    The Senior Secretary''s expression was clearly tense, showing how nervous he was.


    "So, who are you? I''ve already heard from Lord Naam that you''re a close friend of his."


    I emphasized the word "friend."


    The Senior Secretary looked puzzled.


    But he wasn''t as clueless and foolish as to deny it here. He replied, "Yes, Your Highness. That is correct."


    It was an awkward answer. I smiled faintly and asked again, "Who are you?"


    The Senior Secretary''s face fell.


    He answered as I had heard from Heo Seokgyeom and Yoo Geung. His position was Senior Secretary, and his name was Jong Sangye.


    It was strange for him to be facing me like this when he wasn''t someone who just idled around.


    It was also problematic for the Senior Secretary to be here at Naam Fortress, neglecting his duties in the royal court.


    It wasn''t a one-day trip from the capital to Naam Fortress, so he must have gotten permission beforeing here.


    Even though people said the royal court was corrupt, half of it was always a joke. But to think that someone who had studied for years to be a Senior Secretary was doing nothing buting all the way out here to drink tea with the fortress lord.


    If I weren''t here, what would they have been talking about over tea?


    He probably didn''te all the way here just to chat, so it must be something important.


    A Senior Secretary isn''t in a position to do anything significant on their own. So, Jong Sangye''s role was most likely that of someone''s errand boy.


    "A talent serving the royal court."


    I wouldn''t call him trash. He must have his reasons. I respected Jong Sangye''s circumstances.


    I also respected my own circumstances.


    I wouldn''t bother mentioning the hierarchy between us. It''s something we both understand without needing to say it.


    The Senior Secretaryughed awkwardly.


    "I''m ttered."


    "It''s something you deserve to hear."


    In my opinion, Secretary Jong was someone''s pawn. And it was certain that Lord Naam was connected to the Second Prince''s maternal rtives.


    Considering that Gae Yeohwa wouldter go to Duke Woo Joong, the Second Prince''s rtive connected to Lord Naam was probably the Duke.


    Besides Jong Sangye, quite a few other officials in the royal court must have already been swayed by the Woo family.


    Thinking about it made the future look bleak.


    This damn country deserved to fall.


    At this point, wouldn''t it be better to just make Seopyung independent from Mokryeo?


    After all, you cut away the rotten parts of meat or fruit before eating them.


    The part that needed to be cut away might berge, but...


    A sharp remark came to mind.


    - If you try anything foolish, I''ll kill you on the spot.


    Hmm.


    A bit scary, huh?


    It seemed like that wouldn''t work. If I died early, things wouldn''t go as nned, so Seopyung''s independence would have to remain a fantasy.


    "It''s surprising to see a Senior Secretary all the way out here at Naam Fortress."


    The Senior Secretary flinched at my words.


    "Especially when it''s not a ce you can travel to and from in just a day."


    He flinched again.


    And then hepletely lowered his head, showing he wasn''t someone who could act like Lord Naam.


    I said yfully. It was apliment, in its own way.


    "You must be quite the horseman. A skilled rider who took the wrong path and is now wasting his talent behind a desk."


    "I''m ttered."


    I tried to provoke him, to get some kind of reaction, whether it was anger or embarrassment. But contrary to my expectations, the Senior Secretary was simply shy. He didn''t even try to hide his embarassment, making it clear that he was my ugly brother''s pawn while still managing to confuse me.


    ...Should I just get rid of him secretly?


    He was already on the Second Prince''s side, so there was no chance of me recruiting him or reforming him.


    Unless he was cast aside early on, he wouldn''t turn his back on the Second Prince. He was of no use to me. And this guy would contribute to Gae Yeohwa being sent to Duke Woo Joong and ultimately dying.


    Was there any reason I shouldn''t kill him?


    One swing of the sword would do it.


    Instead of hesitating and causing bigger problemster, eliminating one pawn right now would make things much easier.


    But.


    Then my Lord would say this.


    Yeon, you rascal.


    Even if you take a detour, walk the righteous path.


    Yes, My Lord. I''m already used to hardship. A little more won''t make much difference.


    ...But, but, My Lord.


    "It''s quite disheartening that you, a Senior Secretary no less, haven''t even greeted me. Aren''t we both from the capital?"


    Iughed heartily, along with the joke.


    The Senior Secretary was visibly flustered.


    "That''s not it..."


    "Perhaps you didn''t know I was staying here at Naam Fortress?" I said, as if ying an amusing game.


    "Circumstances have led me to stay longer than nned, so don''t hold it against me."


    "I would never," the Senior Secretary replied obediently.


    I grew bored. There was no fun in it. Conversations generally serve two main purposes: one is for enjoyment, and the other is to gain information from the other person.


    But my conversation with the Senior Secretary served neither. I lost interest and shifted my focus. After all, my goal for today was to put Lord Naam in a difficult position, so the Senior Secretary didn''t need to be my concern.


    All roads lead to Rome, as they say.


    I opted for a childish approach.


    "Hey, Lord Naam."


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    Honestly, I felt a bit bad about this.


    "I don''t have much time left before I leave, right?"


    But I''m already known as a troublemaker, so what does it matter?


    "It''s an incredibly regrettable fact."


    "Yeah, I feel the same. So, here''s the thing..."


    Who can stop a troublemaker anyway?


    * * *


    A drinking party ensued.


    "Drink up, drink up."


    It could be considered a farewell celebration. With ample justification, Lord Naam nodded in agreement at every request.


    I sat the Senior Secretary beside me and kept the drinks flowing until he was thoroughly drunk, his nose red and crooked.


    "Here, have another cup."


    "Your, Your Highness..."


    The Senior Secretary looked at me with a dazed expression, clutching the cup with both hands as if it were a bowl of poison.


    "Yes, why are you calling me? I guess you still have enough sense to distinguish me. In that case, have another drink. Come on, bottoms up."


    It wasn''t easy to get Lord Naam to copse from drinking. After all, the level of caution the Senior Secretary and Lord Naam had toward me was different. Even though Lord Naam pretended to smile, the wall he kept up was much stronger.


    But it didn¡¯t matter. I never intended to take down both of them at once anyway.


    And by ¡°take down,¡± I don¡¯t mean just getting them drunk.


    What mattered was what happened after they left this pavilion.


    The drinking continued for quite some time.


    I finally stood up when the Senior Secretary was nearly unconscious.


    "I feel bad that he¡¯s gotten so drunk because of me. I''d like to take him back to his quarters myself."


    Lord Naam tried to stop me, but I refused his request. Stubbornly, I lifted the Senior Secretary up, slinging him over my shoulder, and left the pavilion where the feast had taken ce.


    It waste, and even the servants had gone to bed.


    The moon wasn¡¯t bright tonight. Only the stars watched over me.


    It didn''t matter. They, unlike the moon or the sun, the stars didn''t stay in one ce but moved with the seasons, so they would soon forget this night.


    After walking for a while, I put the Senior Secretary down on the porch of the pavilion where he was staying.


    The surroundings were eerily quiet.


    I sat beside him for a moment.


    Looking up at the stars again, they were dimmer than before, obscured by the clouds.


    A single ck bird glided through the faint starlight, leaving a trail as it passed.


    It flew in circles¡ªa prearranged signal that no one was nearby.


    I took out a dried bellflower from my sleeve pocket.


    I shoved part of it into the mouth of the Senior Secretary, who had copsed with his eyes closed, and ced the rest firmly in his clenched hand.


    Before the night ended, I nned to scatter more bellflowers near the pavilion where the feast had taken ce, and near the lord''s sleeping quarters.


    Someone would surely find them in the morning.


    I could only hope that I hadn¡¯t acted recklessly.


    There was a chance that I might regret not killing himter.


    It''s always better to be certain about things.


    I looked up at the sky once more.


    I muttered something, unsure if it was what I wanted to say or what I needed to say.


    "My hands won¡¯t be stained with blood. You¡¯ll still scold me, I¡¯m sure... but I¡¯ll ept your reprimandter."


    I whispered quietly to myself.


    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]

 Chapter 42

    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]


    Chapter: 42


    The morning brought a flurry of activity to the fortress, leaving its owner in a foul mood.


    His sleep had been restless, and for days, the reckless prince''s refusal to leave had caused his heart to pound and his face to flush with anger.


    Upon hearing the reason for themotion, the Lord of Naam Fortress roared, "...What, what did you say?!"


    An unthinkable incident had urred, right within his fortress, his home. The enraged Lord''s face paled.


    "Is that truly the case?!"


    Senior Secretary, a civil official, had been discovered with bellflower, a processed form of the forbidden flower.


    "...That damned fool!"


    Jong Sangye, despite holding a position in the pce, had be a liaison in hopes of gleaning even the smallest benefit. What good was his official title when his actions were no different from those of a vagabond''s?


    And now, he had caused a major incident, right here in Naam Fortress of all ces.


    "How could my luck be so terrible..."


    The mere possession of the forbidden herb was punishable. At the very least, dismissal from his position was inevitable.


    Jong Sangye had no opportunity to offer an excuse.


    The truth of the matter was no longer of consequence to the Lord of Naam Fortress.


    It had been one of the prince''s attendants who had discovered him copsed on the porch, clutching the bellflower. There was no way for a mere civil official to silence the prince''s attendants. They wouldn''t be swayed by a few coins.


    The Lord of Naam Fortress thought to himself, ''It''s over. Completely over.''


    The misfortune brought by the reckless prince was systematically dismantling the wealth he had painstakingly built.


    He had to escape, even if it meant leaving everything else behind.


    Meanwhile, Heo Seokgyeom, the first to discover the copsed Jong San-Gye, pondered.


    What a coincidental incident.


    * * *


    Having gone to bedte the night before, rising from my bed was a struggle. Butziness was not an option. It was Yoo Geung who hade to wake me at the crack of dawn.


    As I opened the door, Yoo Geung, standing before my sleep-disheveled self, abruptly dered, "I have something to report."


    I listened to Yoo Geung''s report with half-open eyes.


    In truth, I already anticipated what he would say.


    "Senior Secretary Jong was found in possession of bellflower."


    I had to feign surprise.


    "What? Say that again."


    "Senior Secretary Jong was found in possession of bellflower, Your Highness."


    I forced a hollowugh. Yoo Geung lowered his eyes, his face grave.


    "I must go and confirm this myself."


    At my words, Yoo Geung nodded and left the room. I dressed and opened the door. Yoo Geung was waiting right outside.


    "Let''s go."


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    Suppressing a slight excitement, Iposed my expression. As I walked through the fortress¡¯s corridors with Yoo Geung, I noticed the servants looking at me differently than before. Was it my imagination?


    Leaving the fortress and walking along the hallway, I questioned Yoo Geung.


    "Captain Yoo."


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    "I have a question."


    "Please ask."


    "How did Senior Secretary Jong acquire the bellflower?"


    The sunlight was dazzling. The morning was warm and bright. I frowned.


    It was the perfect weather toy out a mat in the shade and take a nap.


    Unfortunately, I had things to do.


    "We have not yet ascertained that, Your Highness."


    "Really? You didn''t ask? What''s Commander Heo doing? I thought he''d be interrogating him even without me around."


    "We attempted to interrogate him, but he imed ignorance."


    Of course, he would. He genuinely didn''t know.


    Even I didn''t know the exact source of the bellflower. Only Shin Gwiryung, who had somehow managed to acquire the forbidden flower, would know its origin.


    "Is that so?"


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    I let out a chuckle.


    "Then let''s see if he can keep up the act in front of me."


    Heading towards Naam Fortress''s interrogation chamber, I saw Jong Sangye, already apprehended and trembling in fear. He was tightly bound with ropes, unable to move.


    Lord Naam and Heo Seokgyeom stood before him. Heo Seokgyeom''s brow was furrowed in a deep frown, and the Lord''s face was far fromposed.


    The three of them bowed upon seeing me.


    "Your Highness."


    "First Prince."


    Senior Secretary Jong''s face contorted upon seeing me.


    "Did you sleep wellst night?" Lord Naam inquired. His voice, like hisplexion, was somber.


    "Thanks to your consideration, I had noints."


    I offered a faint smile and turned my head. My gaze shifted from the lord to Jong Sangye''s fear-stricken eyes.


    "But it seems there''s a surprise awaiting me this morning."


    At my words, Jong Sangye flinched, almost like he was having a seizure.


    I spoke in a chilling tone.


    "Senior Secretary Jong Sangye."


    Jong Sangye''s lips quivered.


    "Yo-Your, Your Highness, Fir-First Prince."


    I didn''t respond to Jong Sangye''s calls, merely staring at him silently. It was a signal for him to speak if he had something to say, but he might have interpreted it differently.


    "Your Highness...?"


    He tried to force a smile, but couldn''t hide the despair in his eyes.


    "Lord."


    "Ye-Yes, Your Highness."


    The Lord of Naam Fortress hastily replied. He was clearly flustered, a stark contrast to his demeanor yesterday.


    "As the First Prince of this nation, I bear a heavy responsibility. How can I simply stand by and watch this unfold?"


    It was a rather inappropriate statement for a supposedly ¡®mad¡¯ prince, but it didn''t matter. My face was thicker than cowhide.


    And no one dared to point out my recklessness to my face. Wasn''t that enough?


    I continued without hesitation.


    "Has he been interrogated?"


    Heo Seokgyeom answered.


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    "Report."


    Heo Seokgyeom ryed what he had learned through the interrogation. Jong Sangye didn''t appear to be under the influence of bellflower, and when questioned about its source, he simply imed ignorance.


    Possession alone was a serious crime. Whether he had used it or not, obtained it himself, or received it from someone else, there was no escape for Senior Secretary Jong from this situation.


    The lord of Naam Fortress couldn''t be his savior either. A careless statement could implicate him in this mess without any chance for recourse.


    Since I was involved, this matter would undoubtedly reach the ears of the King.


    "I grant Commander Heo the authority to investigate this matter on my behalf. I also order the Lord of Naam Fortress to cooperate fully with the investigation."


    I met the lord''s eyes.


    "Lord Naam."


    "Ye-Yes, Your Highness."


    "Do not give me any reason to doubt you. I truly believe you can be a good ally to me."


    A brief silence followed my words.


    The Lord of Naam Fortress replied cautiously.


    "...I am deeply honored. However..."


    He nced at the bound Jong Sangye. A flicker of hope briefly appeared in Jong Sangye''s eyes, but it was fleeting.


    "Please, I beg you to retract the word ''doubt.'' I swear to heaven, I know nothing of this viin''s deeds, and I will wholeheartedly assist you in any way Your Highness requires."


    I nodded.


    "I believe you."


    "I am deeply grateful. I will never betray Your Highness''s trust."


    Lord Naam had abandoned Jong Sangye. If Jong Sangye truly was the liaison to the Woo faction, this incident would lead to the lord being abandoned by Duke Woo Joong or other rtives of the Second Prince, whom he had been aligning himself with.


    Even if he wasn''tpletely abandoned, losing their trust was inevitable.


    He would have no value left, except for perhaps the fact that he was harboring Gae Yeohwa.


    I chuckled inwardly, mocking his predicament where his immediate survival was paramount, even at the cost of being discarded by Duke Woo Joong¡¯s factionter.


    He couldn''t be unaware of this reality.


    Perhaps driven by the fear of abandonment, Jong Sangye''s body and hands trembled.


    I delivered my verdict to him.


    "How could someone like you be entrusted with the solemn affairs of the pce?"


    Jong Sangye''s face turned pale.


    "Yo-Your, Your Highness...?"


    Ignoring his plea, I continued.


    "Senior Secretary Jong Sangye deserves to be dismissed from his position."


    At those words, Jong Sangye looked towards the Lord of Naam Fortress. But what help could he expect from him? Would the lord gag me on his behalf? There was nothing the lord could do.


    The best he could offer was to ensure Jong Sangye received decent meals in his temporary prison cell.


    Ahem. The lord cleared his throat. It was his response to Jong Sangye''s desperate plea for help.


    "From this moment on, you are no longer a civil official."


    Jong Sangye''s shoulders slumped. He looked as if his soul had left his body, leaving him lifeless. His head drooped as if his neck had lost all strength.


    I averted my gaze from Jong Sangye, who was staring at the ground.


    "Commander Heo."


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    "Seek the cooperation of Lord Naam and find out if there are others connected to this man and the bellflower."


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    With a brief but firm reply, Heo Seokgyeom barked orders at the soldiers of the Naam Fortress and left the interrogation chamber. Despite having his authority over his own soldiers disregarded and usurped right in front of him, Lord Naam remained silent.


    He merely attempted to appease me with words.


    "Such an unfortunate incident urring while Your Highness is present... I am deeply ashamed."


    "There''s no reason for you to be ashamed," I added in a gentle tone.


    "Did you instigate or assist this man in any way?"


    The lord vehemently denied any involvement.


    "Absolutely not! I have no connection to this matter!"


    "Of course, of course. I believe you. You have nothing to worry about."


    The Lord of Naam Fortress forced an awkwardugh.


    "Haha... I am simply worried that I haven''t been able to serve the First Prince with the hospitality he deserves, so I can''t seem to calm my mind. How can you say I have nothing to worry about?"


    "I have beenfortable throughout my stay thanks to you, so there''s no need for such concern."


    I smiled and nodded. With this, the matter of dismissing Jong Sangye was settled.


    It was an unexpected stroke of luck. My original n was to persuade the Lord of Naam Fortress and Gae Yeohwa, even if it meant revealing some of my cards. Fortunately, with luck and Gon''s assistance, I didn''t have to show my hand.


    But it wasn''t over yet. My goal remained unfulfilled.


    Lord Naam had to lose the trust of Duke Woo Joong.


    The benefits he could gain from handing Gae Yeohwa over to me had to outweigh the benefits of giving her to Duke Woo Joong.


    There was only one thing I could offer Lord Naam in exchange for this deal.


    I desperately hoped he was a man of quick calctions.


    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]

 Chapter 43

    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]


    Chapter: 43


    "I shall depart from the fortress in two days."


    Eunuch Han had insisted that I could leave immediately since my schedule was more important than his. But that was just stubbornness on his part.


    It was absurd to suggest that he, an elderly man with an injury, ride a horse all the way to Wolhan Fortress.


    Several days had already passed. But now, time was running short. Eunuch Han''s injury was showing signs of improvement, and he seemed to have recovered enough to travel without major issues. It was time to leave.


    Even if I forced my stay, Commander Heo''s nagging would make it impossible to rx.


    Lord Naam¡¯s eyes widened at my announcement.


    * * *


    Finally, the reckless prince had decided to leave Naam Fortress. It was news that should have brought him joy. He had been eagerly awaiting the prince''s departure.


    But he simply couldn''t rejoice.


    Bang!


    He mmed his fist on the table, rattling the objects on its surface.


    "Damn it..."


    His fist trembled on the tabletop.


    Two days remained until the reckless prince''s departure. Time was tight. He had to make a decision.


    He had never faced such a perplexing situation in his life. There seemed to be no way out.


    "Bellflower... Of all things..."


    The charge itself was a major problem.


    At this point, the best possible oue for him was to escape any involvement in the incident. Even the slightest connection would bring disaster.


    To avoid suspicion, he had no choice but to obey the prince''s orders.


    He had already dered his intention to wholeheartedly follow the prince''smands.


    Although it was the prince''s attendant who had apprehended Jong Sangye, it was his responsibility as the lord to conclude the matter.


    He had to personally imprison Jong Sangye, the liaison to Duke Woo Joong, and send him to the capital under his own men''s escort. It was akin to signing a death sentence for his rtionship with Duke Woo Joong.


    One of the things Lord Naam was good at was understanding his ce. He didn''t delude himself into thinking that Duke Woo Joong cherished him more than Jong Sangye. To Duke Woo Joong, he was still merely a party to an unfinished transaction. On the other hand, the connection between Jong Sangye and the duke was far stronger than anything he had to offer.


    Lord Naam thought to himself.


    There was no reason why what he could offer couldn''t be offered by someone else. There was no effort involved in how he had obtained the prophetess. She wasn''t something he had earned through hard work, so she wasn''t very precious to him. He believed that others could easily offer a prophetess to Duke Woo Joong, just as he had.


    Therefore, his deal with him wasn''t anything special. Duke Woo Joong would surely think so.


    Moreover, if he followed the reckless prince''s orders and sent Jong Sangye away, the news would surely reach Duke Woo Joong¡¯s ears. The Duke wouldn''t look kindly on him. The trust he had painstakingly built up would crumble overnight.


    "Prince Ikwon."


    It was all because of that reckless prince. Why did he have to show up at the fortress at this time, and why did he have to discover Jong Sangye on that dawn!


    The burden and despair weighed heavily on his entire body. Those dark emotions reared their heads. The Lord of Naam Fortress helplessly lowered his head. A deep shadow fell over his face.


    "Prince Ikwon..."


    Prince Ikwon, Yegyeong.


    The unfortunate prince who lost his mother before reaching adulthood and became alone.


    The scoundrel whose vicious nature and misconduct were infamous even in this rural backwater.


    The hopeless case that even his father, the king, had given up on.


    The good-for-nothing that couldn''t possibly be reformed.


    The outcast of the pce, followed by no one.


    "...Prince."


    Nevertheless, the title of prince remained.


    The blood flowing beneath his pale skin was that of the heroes of the royal lineage, and his handsome features, which belied his personality, could easily win the favor of all with just a small gesture of kindness.


    The Prince Ikwon he had seen with his own eyes while serving him in his fortress was not a fool or an idiot, even if the rumors of his recklessness were not untrue.


    Even if King Bonhyeon had ordered the northern expedition to exile his own son, Prince Ikwon wouldn''t have chosen such a difficult path if he were a fool. There would surely be easier ways to get rid of a foolish son.


    Cold sweat began to trickle down the wrinkled neck of Lord Naam.


    There were clearly two ropes in front of him.


    A brand-new, shiny gold rope, and an old, worn-out rope.


    But that precious gold rope was about to disappear before his eyes.


    Yet, he wanted to climb.


    If not now, he might never have another chance to choose.


    The Lord of Naam Fortress raised his head.


    He shouted towards the door.


    "Is anyone there?!"


    It was a booming voice. Not only those in the hallway outside the door but the entire fortress might have heard his shout.


    Sujong, who was outside the door, answered.


    "Yes, Master."


    Even after calling for Sujong, Lord Naam hesitated for a moment. He knew that once spoken, words couldn''t be taken back.


    He had forgotten that fact for a while.


    "...Bring the second one."


    "Lady Yeohwa? Yes, my lord."


    He heard Sujong''s footsteps leaving the door. After Sujong left, Lord Naam was left alone with his thoughts again.


    Was this the right thing to do?


    No matter how much he thought about it, his judgment that Prince Ikwon was a rotten rope didn''t change. But what if... Unexpected things always happened. Wasn''t that why he couldn''t be sure of the future even though he had Gae Yeohwa in his hands?


    Just as he hadn''t foreseen the misfortune he would experience after meeting the reckless prince, he didn''t know what kind of person the reckless prince would be.


    "No, I think I know..."


    No matter how generously he evaluated him, the public''s perception wouldn''t change easily. He was just a mere Lord of Naam Fortress. How much difference could he make by trying to change the rumors about the reckless prince from such a position? He wouldn''t achieve any meaningful results.


    Moreover, Prince Ikwon had no power base. Who would want to follow a reckless prince? Who would want to look up to and follow a loser with no future?


    If limited to the throne, Prince Ikwon was inpetition with his half-brother, Prince Jaean.


    But could that truly be called apetition? Prince Ikwon and Prince Jaean. To each other, they weren''t even in the same league from the start.


    Seize the throne? That wasughable. Lord Naam scoffed without even realizing it. Prince Ikwon had no weapons, while Prince Jaean had countless ones. Furthermore, he was surrounded by prominent figures.


    Even if the deceased Queen So were alive, it would have been a fight with slim chances of victory. In the midst of all this, even General So, the only blood rtive, had turned his back on the reckless prince.


    How many people in the world could entrust their lives to such a situation without fear? Unfortunately, Lord Naam¡¯s courage wasn''t big enough to easily handle such risks. His desires were great, but his boldness was not.


    While racking his brain for a long time, the Lord of Naam Fortress heard footsteps approaching. And a momentter, a familiar voice spoke.


    "Father, it''s Gae Yeohwa."


    It was a clear and calm voice, as always. That voice sounded as sweet as rain in a drought.


    "Oh, yes."


    Lord Naam got up from his chair and hurriedly walked to the door. He even opened the door himself. It was something he would never normally do. It was evidence of how desperate he was.


    "Come in quickly."


    Gae Yeohwa was a bit suspicious of Lord Naam¡¯s excessive hospitality, but she didn''t show it and stepped through the door.


    "So, how is your health?"


    Gae Yeohwa smiled faintly.


    "Thanks for your concern, Father, I am well."


    "Is that so?"


    She could see her adoptive father''s anxiety. They hadn''t known each other for just a day or two.


    She was both the Lord of Naam Fortress¡¯s strength and weakness. She had long realized that he relied heavily on her.


    The frequent violence and daily verbal abuse were unpleasant, but it didn''t mean she was worthless.


    "Yes, Father."


    That''s why she rarely had the chance to see Lord Naam¡¯s true self.


    Someone he could treat however he wanted and inflict pain upon without consequence, a clear subordinate. He was in a position to seek advice, yet he believed the advisor had no desire to betray him and seek freedom.


    A thoroughly useful tool. That''s how he saw Gae Yeohwa, and that''s why he only revealed his true nature in front of her.


    One of Lord Naam¡¯s mistakes was that Gae Yeohwa had witnessed that side of him.


    Someone who hated him.


    Gae Yeohwa smiled faintly, gazing at the anxiety clouding Lord Naam¡¯s eyes.


    It would be a lie to say she didn''t feel a sense of sadistic pleasure.


    Lord Naam asked, trembling with anxiety.


    "Can you foresee what will happen to me?"


    Gae Yeohwa remained silent.


    Inside, she was cheering.


    She had been waiting for this day, this very day. She had only dreamed of the chance to leave this damned fortress. She had lived, desperately hoping for it. She hadn''t even dared to dream about it. Because she had been disheartened, believing that such an opportunity would nevere in reality. She was confident that no one knew the gap between dreams and reality better than her.


    But this wasn''t a dream.


    The Lord of Naam Fortress urged her.


    "Why aren''t you answering? Can you see it or not? Didn''t I ask you?"


    "I can see it, Father."


    Lord Naam''s expression brightened a little. Gae Yeohwa closed her eyes.


    Even with her eyes closed, she could feel the lord''s anxiety. She didn''t know exactly what he was preparing, but she knew he wanted to climb higher. She knew how painful it was to have one''s lifelong goal shattered. If she couldn''t escape Naam Fortress forever, she would experience the same level of pain.


    But Gae Yeohwa didn''t foresee anything. She just kept her eyes closed. Lord Naam wouldn''t know what she was doing anyway. And yet, he didn''t doubt for a second that she would lie. It was ridiculous.


    After a while, Gae Yeohwa opened her eyes.


    The Lord of Naam Fortress immediately pressed her.


    "What did you see?"


    She lied.


    It was the first lie she had uttered since setting foot in Naam Fortress. She felt an inexplicable sense of liberation.


    "I saw you copsing in despair, Father."


    With those words, Lord Naam made up his mind.


    And two dayster, the reckless prince finally left Naam Fortress.


    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]

 Chapter 44

    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]


    Chapter: 44


    The Lord of Naam Fortress epted my fake proposal. Since it was difficult to proceed with the formalities immediately, he wrote a temporary Sasung as proof of our engagement and handed it over. The proper way would be to return to the capitalter and submit a formal proposal.


    Gae Yeohwa looked uneasy before I left.


    It was absurd how her thoughts were written all over her face.


    She seemed to be thinking, ''I''m going to be this man''s subordinate...''


    Even though the engagement wasn''t sincere on my part either, her expression, as if she had been tainted by something filthy, annoyed me.


    But it was only natural, since it was a transaction, not loyalty.


    If it weren''t for her prophetic ability, I wouldn''t have been so desperate.


    Thus, I finished my business at Naam Fortress and mounted my horse.


    Compared to Oro Fortress, where I had stayed before, it was quite noisy. Perhaps that''s why my departure wasn''t quiet either.


    You could say there was a bit of amotion.


    "Eunuch Han, are you alright?"


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    I''m not talking about Eunuch Han.


    "Are you really okay?"


    "Yes, Your Highness. Don''t worry."


    Eunuch Han answered confidently. He was smiling. But it must still be ufortable. No matter how much he said he was fine, his actions couldn''t lie. I didn''t quite believe him.


    "I don''t know..."


    It couldn''t be helped. It was something I had to take care of. It was my fault too.


    Gon was the one who caused the trouble, but I was the one cleaning it up.


    I suddenly looked up at the sky. Thanks to the cool breeze, it was gliding through the blue sky.


    As a human who couldn''t leave the ground, it was a strange sight.


    "Eunuch Han, tell me if you''re tired."


    "Don''t worry."


    "You must tell me."


    Since we were traveling with someone who wasn''t fully healed, it seemed we would need to take frequent breaks along the way.


    "Yes, Your Highness. I will."


    Eunuch Han closed his mouth, seemingly embarrassed.


    Does he think he''s the one who should be taking care of me? It''s possible. After all, he''s a eunuch.


    He also seemed concerned about the group''s travel speed. But even Heo Seokgyeom, who had been nagging me, wasn''t actually a bad person, so he didn''t say anything about Eunuch Han falling behind.


    He just kept nagging at me.


    Did he find me easier to pick on than Eunuch Han?


    Since I was alreadybeled a troublemaker, I thought it wouldn''t be bad to be even more approachable and make friends. Just then...


    Rustle.


    Suddenly, in the middle of our journey, I sensed the presence of people. It wasn''t just one or two people moving. To exaggerate a bit, even if I were taking a nap, I would have woken up startled by the presence.


    It seemed I wasn''t the only one who felt it, as the others in my group, starting with me, turned around one by one.


    "What is it?"


    I was the first to speak among the group who were now looking back. Then, the others also added theirments.


    "I sensed a presence, Your Highness."


    "Ah, it wasn''t my imagination."


    "It seems someone is following us."


    Since we had just entered a deserted road, it was possible that some idle fools were clinging to us. Like bandits or something.


    If the identity of those presences turned out to be bandits, they would probably be the unluckiest bandits ever. Except for Eunuch Han, everyone in the group was a trained warrior.


    Moreover, even if they risked their lives and attacked us, there was nothing to steal.


    "I will check it out, Your Highness."


    While we were pondering what to do, one member of the group stepped forward. Was his name Lee Gyeon-ui?


    "Do so. Let''s stop for a moment."


    As the group stopped moving, Lee Gyeon-ui got off his horse and walked towards the rear.


    The group watched him quietly. And a momentter, Lee Gyeon-ui, returned with a group of merchants.


    As soon as the merchants came into view, the group drew their weapons and changed their stance.


    The air turned cold in an instant.


    However, the fight we expected didn''t break out. As soon as the merchant saw me, he knelt on the ground and bowed his head.


    "We greet your esteemed presence."


    "Uh... uh-huh."


    You might think receiving formal greetings would always be exciting, but in reality, it''s quite cumbersome and burdensome.


    Anyway, bowing their heads like that meant they already knew who I was.


    Lee Gyeon-ui wasn''t a fool, so he wouldn''t have already told these strangers my identity. That meant they already knew about my movements, which was...


    Very suspicious.


    Before allowing these people, whose identities I didn''t even know, to raise their heads, I asked about them.


    "What is that?"


    And instead of Lee Gyeon-ui''s answer to my question, I heard Eunuch Han''s advice.


    "Your Highness, it is not proper to refer to people as ''that''."


    Tthe group''s expressions turned strange. How should I exin it? It was an atmosphere as if they were pitying Eunuch Han.


    Why? I''m a troublemaker, so what''s wrong with acting like one?


    To change the subject, I asked Lee Gyeon-ui again.


    "Anyway, who are they?"


    They didn''t seem like an ordinary group. In the first ce, if they were people who farmed for a living, they wouldn''t even think of leaving their vige.


    They were carrying a lot of luggage, so they were merchants, but since they suddenly appeared near me, the prince, it was worth being suspicious.


    They even knew my identity. Maybe they were guests sent by my ugly younger brother.


    "They are merchants who stayed in Naam Fortress for a while..."


    "Merchants?"


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    Merchants traveling north from Na-am Fortress.


    "Shall we check them out?"


    I had the military officials in the group check the luggage the merchants were carrying.


    "The inspection isplete, Your Highness."


    "Did you find anything? Anything strange?"


    "There seems to be nothing unusual."


    The luggage contained goods for sale.


    There didn''t seem to be any reason for major suspicion, but my gut still told me they were fishy.


    I raised my hand and beckoned Lee Gyeon-ui closer.


    "I''ll ask one thing myself."


    I jumped off my horse and approached the man who seemed to be the head of the merchants. Judging by his appearance from above, he wasn''t someone I knew. But why did he feel familiar?


    Huh?


    Wait, a familiar feeling?


    After a brief moment of conflict, I spoke.


    "Raise your head."


    Then, all the merchants raised their heads at once.


    "Hmm?"


    Something...


    I don''t know why, but it was a very familiar atmosphere.


    I unconsciously leaned my head forward and stared at the man in front of me.


    I didn''t just stare, I tilted my head from side to side, observing him carefully.


    "Hmm..."


    Why did he feel so familiar?


    "Who are you and where are you from? State your name and affiliation."


    When I asked, the man replied.


    "My name is Go Yeong-shin, and I am the head merchant of Pyeonggwang Merchant Group."


    Go Yeong-shin, the head merchant of Pyeonggwang Merchant Group...


    Wait.


    What?


    "Pyeonggwang Merchant Group?"


    Go Yeong-shin bowed his head and answered.


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    Pyeonggwang Merchant Group?


    That''s absurd. Was this the reason I found them suspicious? I scoffed. But Go Yeong-shin didn''t react.


    "...So that''s why you appeared like this."


    The situation was clear. Who was the head of the Pyeonggwang Merchant Group? It was none other than Shin Gwiryung, my maternal grandfather''s supplier of the bellflower.


    A head merchant wasn''t a low position either. That meant he had sent someone of that rank to follow me.


    I wasn''t particrly offended. Regardless of the reason, it meant that at least a head merchant was needed to be worthy of following me.


    If they were from the Pyeonggwang Merchant Group, it was understandable why they knelt as soon as they saw me.


    "Alright. Now that I know, you can go back."


    I waved my hand dismissively. But they wouldn''t havee all this way just to say hello. They would stick around, as expected.


    And as expected, they did.


    "Your Highness."


    "Yes, what is it?"


    "With all due respect, we have an earnest request."


    Ugh.


    I didn''t have any ill feelings towards this man, but for some reason, Shin Gwiryung, who must have given the orders from above, made me ufortable.


    Even if it wasn''t him directly but someone associated with him, it was still ufortable.


    I felt like Shin Gwiryung was watching me from somewhere, even though I was dealing with someone else.


    ...It must be my imagination, right?


    He was a busy man, so it would be impossible for him to chase me all the way here. Yeah.


    I reluctantly replied.


    "...What is it?"


    Go Yeong-shin''s eyes lit up as he spoke.


    "Thanks to Your Highness''s grace, our Pyeonggwang Merchant Group is prospering without any trouble, so we are deeply grateful even to speak to you..."


    Was it okay to say something like this? But even if everyone else in the world was a fool, Shin Gwiryung wouldn''t be.


    He was destined to be the head of a giant merchant group that would devour the entire nation and even expand overseas. He wouldn''t make a mistake like this. He clearly wanted to make it known in front of my entourage that I had a connection with the Pyeonggwang Merchant Group.


    I didn''t know if it was for my benefit or his, but even if it wasn''t for me right now, it would alle back to me someday.


    As long as Shin Gwiryung held a grudge against Queen Woo, there was no one else he could reach out to but me.


    "We earnestly beseech you to allow us to travel with you, Your Highness!" Go Yeong-shin eximed passionately.


    It wasn''t umon for merchants to attach themselves to a group of warriors. Whether it was bandits, wild beasts, or magical beasts, they were all dangerous enemies to people like them.


    I could feel everyone staring at me. Their gazes poked at my back.


    "Where are you going?"


    Actually, it was something I didn''t even need to ask.


    There was only one ce a merchant group heading north from the capital could go.


    The center and focal point of the north.


    Wolhan Fortress.


    Among the ces you could go by passing Naam Fortress and heading further north, there wasn''t a single ce wheremerce flourished. Except for Wolhan Fortress. But that wasn''t because Wolhan Fortress had a thriving economy or amazing specialties, it was simply because there was a big city in Wolhan Fortress.


    "For your information, I''m going to Wolhan Fortress. You''re going to Wolhan Fortress as well, right? It''s obvious. We''ll stop by Gurye Fortress on the way, but we won''t stay long. You guys, uh, sell stuff, right? You must be selling something. I can''t wait for you to do that."


    The fact that I was going to Wolhan Fortress was already widely known in the capital. And I had already confirmed that they were from the famous Pyeonggwang Merchant Group. So even though I had revealed my destination, my entourage didn''t try to stop me.


    "Our destination is also the same, Your Highness. We n to only spend the night in Gurye Fortress and pass through, but if it goes against Your Highness''s wishes, we will not impose and will rely on our own strength..."


    "Alright."


    I nodded, feigning annoyance. Then, Go Yeong-shin and the merchants bowed their heads.


    Formal greetings are truly ufortable.


    As someone with amoner''s disposition, I still found the act of bowing awkward.


    "Then let''s go."


    I mounted my horse again. Since the merchants were traveling on foot, the group''s speed inevitably slowed down. But even this time, Heo Seokgyeom didn''t express any dissatisfaction.


    I guess I''m the easiest target.


    As we were traveling for a while, Yoo Geung spoke to me.


    "Your Highness."


    "What is it?"


    "I am deeply moved by Your Highness''s kindness."


    I looked at Yoo Geung with a weary expression, and saw his eyes were sparkling.


    It was a very burdensome gaze.


    "Commander Yoo."


    "Yes! Your Highness!"


    Look at that spirited response. Why is he acting like this?


    I frowned.


    "Just look ahead."


    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]

 Chapter 45

    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]


    Chapter: 45


    I had vaguely imagined a winterndscape, but the reality was different from what I had in mind. It was natural since it wasn''t winter yet.


    It was an error I would have realized if I had thought just a bit more, but I don''t know why I imagined a fortress covered in white snow.


    Did I like snowy scenery? No, actually, I hated snow.


    It was because of the memories of shoveling snow from the training grounds and the courtyard in front of the dormitory at Blood Cloud Fortress.


    While shoveling snow, I would sometimes make snowballs and throw them at my colleagues who were also sweeping the yard. Then, even the people who were just watching the snow removal would rush in and join the snowball fight. As a result, by the time we finished shoveling the snow and went back, we were soaked from head to toe.


    It was childish, looking back now.


    And sometimes, the fortress lord, who would pass by, would click his tongue at the sight of me drenched.


    - "Take it easy, guys."


    He would add those words.


    Or, it was my eldest brother.


    - "Looks like you had fun."


    Or, it was my second eldest brother.


    - "Are you a child?"


    That''s how it was.


    Anyway, since it wasn''t winter yet, there wouldn''t be any snow to see. I would probably return to the capital before the frost even set in.


    The snowy scenery I would see would be that of the pce in the capital.


    Meanwhile, I was curious about how long Go Yeong-shin intended to travel with my group.


    We had passed Gurye Fortress with the Pyeonggwang Merchant Group led by Go Yeong-shin and had traveled this far. Now, Wolhan Fortress was right in front of us.


    I hadn''t paid much attention to them, but I couldn''tpletely ignore them either. There was something I couldn''t help but be aware of, even if I tried not to care. The fact that Go Yeong-shin was Shin Gwiryung''s subordinate.


    What if he ran back to Shin Gwiryung and tattled on me for neglecting them?


    Hmm.


    Surely, someone in the position of the head of the Pyeonggwang Merchant Group wouldn''t be so petty.


    Wolhan Fortress was still the center of the north, so there might be a Pyeonggwang Merchant Group branch there.


    We were almost there, just a little further and we would finally reach our destination. I urged the group to hurry up.


    Soon, we really did arrive at Wolhan Fortress.


    Finally.


    * * *


    However, entering Wolhan Fortress wasn''t easy from the start. Neither I nor my entourage had expected to be treated so coldly, so we were quite taken aback.


    "Please wait a moment."


    One of the gatekeeper soldiers said to Heo Seokgyeom, who was at the front.


    Right before that, Heo Seokgyeom had informed the gatekeepers that I was Prince Ikwon, a prince from the capital.


    But to be told to wait? What kind of nonsense was this?


    It was clearly the Lord of Wolhan Fortresswho had requested King Bonhyeon to send someone. Anyone would think I hade here on my own whim, demanding to be let in.


    It was rude and baffling.


    I frowned.


    "Are you daring to doubt the identity of First Prince?"


    At that, the gatekeeper soldiers looked at me. They were wearing iron helmets that covered their entire faces, so all I could see were the even number of eyeballs exposed through the eyeholes.


    Technically, they should have removed their helmets in front of me, a prince. But.


    "We apologize, Your Highness."


    The gatekeepers bowed their heads. Their tone suggested they were trying to wrap up this bothersome matter quickly.


    Heo Seokgyeom and Yoo Geung nced at me. They seemed worried that I might cause a scene. I shouldn''t make a fuss in front of the fortress gate. Instead of throwing a tantrum, I just let out a sigh.


    "How long do we have to wait?"


    At my words, the gatekeepers whispered amongst themselves. Heo Seokgyeom''s face turned redder and redder because of their behavior. It was quite surprising that he was getting so angry, considering he was worried about me causing a scene. I nced at Yoo Geung, and he wasn''t much different, and neither were the other members of the entourage.


    These guys, are they getting angry on my behalf just because we traveled together for a bit? That''s loyal!


    "It won''t be long, Your Highness. We apologize."


    It was ridiculous that we couldn''t even enter and had to wait for the fortress gate to open, and it was also absurd that the Lord of Wolhan Fortress didn''te out to greet us. It wasn''t mandatory, but it was customary to show that level of courtesy.


    I had also heard that it wasn''t wrong to say that Wolhan Fortress epassed the entire northern region. I had heard that the Lord of Wolhan Fortress was the only person who could unite and lead the northern ns.


    For reference, it wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say that the northern region was a ce where the King of Mokryeo''s eyes couldn''t reach.


    If someone were to n a rebellion, there would be nothing the capital could do to prepare for it. Not only would the news travel slowly, but even if the capital received the news and dispatched troops, the situation would already be over.


    Therefore, in some aspects, the royal family could be in a vulnerable position. Yes, that''s true, but...


    Does that mean you can treat me like this?


    Are you looking down on me right now?


    I''m the one representing the capital, for crying out loud.


    "Ha, it won''t be long? Oh, really."


    There are things to endure and things not to. I''ve endured this much, so no one could say anything if I throw a fit now.


    Just as I was thinking it might be a good thing, I opened my mouth.


    "It seems the Lord of Wolhan Fortress doesn''t wee me..."


    "Are you First Prince, Your Highness?"


    At that moment, a calm voice intervened between me and the gatekeepers. I looked in the direction of the voice and saw a man, a bit too young to be middle-aged, approaching on horseback.


    The man, upon making eye contact with me, immediately jumped off his horse''s saddle and approached on foot.


    Seeing him up close, hisplexion didn''t look good. His eyes were filled with fatigue, either fromck of sleep or a mountain of worries causing dark circles. The man bowed his head.


    "I apologize, Your Highness. Please forgive me for greeting you in this manner."


    I stared at his bowed head for a while before replying.


    "It seems the apology isn''t just for me."


    "I apologize to everyone as well."


    This man was the Lord of Wolhan Fortress. The Lord of Wolhan Castle, raising his head, nodded slightly towards my entourage and then looked back at me.


    "Have you been waiting long?"


    "Um, not really for a long..."


    Oh no. I can''t say that.


    "...I''ve been waiting for a long time. A very long time. I thought my eyes were going to pop out."


    "I apologize. It was my negligence."


    Negligence, my foot. If there was one person in the position in this country that shouldn''t be negligent, it was the Lord of Wolhan Fortress. If Wolhan Fortress, the northern barrier, were to fall, the areas below would be helplessly conquered. By whom? By the magical beasts beyond the northern wall.


    It''s not for nothing that they conscript troops from all over the country and send soldiers to this northern border where Wolhan Fortress is located.


    Only after the Lord of Wolhan Fortress was absent and the position became vacant could the king be ced in the most negligent position.


    That''s how strategically important Wolhan Fortress was.


    "The Fortress Lord shouldn''t be negligent. And not just any fortress, but the Lord of the Wolhan Fortress himself."


    However, that''s precisely why the title "Lord of Wolhan Fortress" could also be an insult.


    The united tribes of the north, huddled together against the harsh northern winds, and their leader.


    Those who could never blend into the central and southern powers.


    Thus, the boundary between north and south, divided by blood.


    Eternal outsiders.


    The people of the north, mostly consisting of these tribes, were destined to live their lives fighting against the northern winds and magical beasts until they died.


    The ce where they would eventually fall, without ever experiencing a warm breeze, was the endless white ins.


    Who would revisit those cold graves?


    The position of the Lord of Wolhan Fortress, who was essentially in charge of all the northern people, could be seen as an insulting title.


    I didn''t think that far.


    After all, they were just a bloodline that had been stuck in this corner of the north for generations, dying and being reborn, guarding the border as the kingmanded.


    They were people who had lived like obedient hunting dogs, never causing any major trouble.


    So what kind of grudge could one have to belittle their hard work?


    And, in that sense, our Blood Cloud Fortress Lord was also a pitiful man. He had dedicated his entire life to defending Blood Cloud Fortress in a remote corner of the world. And he believed that was the only right way to live. Until the moment he breathed hisst and closed his eyes.


    I''m not saying that his time was wrong. Who am I to judge the path someone else has walked?


    But I could never say that out loud. I couldn''t make our fortress lord out to be a pitiful man, so naturally, the Lord of Wolhan Fortress became a great person in my eyes.


    "I apologize."


    Whether it was out of pride or a gesture of tolerance for making me wait, the Lord of Wolhan Fortress didn''t answer and lowered his gaze.


    Now that I noticed, the gatekeepers hadn''t said a word since the Lord of Wolhan Fortress appeared.


    He doesn''t look like it, but maybe he is scarier than I thought?


    "Are you going to keep me standing here, Fortress Lord?"


    I met eyes with the Lord of Wolhan Fortress again. His face was incredibly tired and exhausted. Was he busy? Was it rted to the reason I came here?


    "Please enter."


    The Lord of Wolhan Fortress granted us passage through the North Wall gate.


    The grand gate slid open with a heavy rumble, and the path cleared.


    * * *


    We were on our way to our lodgings after passing through the fortress gate.


    Did the people here never see anyone from the capital? Everyone stared intently at my face as I passed by. It was so ufortable that I felt like dying. If I weren''t as thick-skinned as I am, my face would have been burning red by now.


    Or were they staring because I was handsome? Well, where else in this backwater could they see a man as handsome as me? I turned my head towards the people, giving them a grin as if to tell them to observe closely, and they all disappeared like mice into their holes.


    Then, at some point, a shadow suddenly fell over my head. Wondering what it was, I looked up and saw a ck mass hurtling... no, plummeting towards me.


    "...Huh?"


    I quickly dodged, and the ck mass crashed onto the ground. But it wasn''t just any mass.


    "This guy... Ah, no, no. Isn''t this bird Your Highness''s crow?"


    Eunuch Han, who had suddenly popped up, said. It seemed he had decided to call it "this guy" after being severely attacked once. I nodded as I picked up Gon, who was stuck to the ground.


    "It is."


    At that moment, another shadow fell over my head. I looked up again and saw a shadow floating in the air. But this time, it didn''t fall.


    A bird of prey slowly descended and perched on my forearm.


    "What''s this?"


    Looking closely, I saw a note tied to its leg. It seemed that tying notes to legs was amon method used by other people besides me.


    As I untied and read it, the sender''s name caught my eye first.


    Shin Gwiryung.


    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]

 Chapter 46

    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]


    Chapter: 46


    The leader wants to meet me? There was no time to waste. I had to drop everything and rush over.


    Arriving in the middle of the day, I had some time to spare. Unlike the ces I''d passed through before, Wolhan Fortress was my destination, so I nned to stay longer.


    And that''s exactly what I did. I rushed over. Dropped everything, mounted a horse, and galloped to the Pyeonggwang Merchant Group Leader.


    I rushed to the Wolhan Fortress branch of the Pyeonggwang Merchant Group, thinking of the documents or gifts Shin Gwiryung might have sent someone to deliver, or perhaps even an important person sent in his stead.


    "Oh my, Your Highness, in this humble ce...?"


    Go Yeong-shin, who had arrived with me but entered the fortress first, was leisurely strolling in the courtyard of the Pyeonggwang Merchant Group branch when he spotted me and made a fuss.


    But that was only for a moment. He and the other merchants led me to the reception room as if they had nned it beforehand.


    What happened next waspletely unexpected.


    I swear on the fine hairs of Blood Cloud Fortress Lord''s toes, I didn¡¯t think I''d meet Shin Gwiryung himself.


    He wouldn''t be staying here, and I rarely saw him even in the capital, so how could I possibly run into him in this northernmost fortress? Unless he was a good-for-nothing idler, why would hee all the way from the capital to Wolhan Fortress?


    But that was just my wishful thinking.


    "Greetings, Your Highness."


    A familiar, mboyant face and an unfamiliar old man beside him.


    Who the former was, there''s no need to say.


    The moment I saw Shin Gwiryung''s smile, goosebumps spread all over my body.


    Why is this guy here?


    I wasn''t even cold, but I got goosebumps. Not only goosebumps, but I felt like a chicken. A chicken in front of a cat.


    If it were a lynx, I''d be eaten alive, but since it was a cat, I could at least fight back and run away, so maybe it was a blessing in disguise.


    Better than a lynx like Queen Woo, anyway.


    In any case, it was one of the top five most surprising experiences of my past and present lifebined.


    "Why are you so surprised?"


    Flustered, I entered the reception room like a wooden puppet, stretching my arms and legs forward at the same time.


    "Why am I surprised?"


    "You look surprised no matter how I look at you, so I''m just saying."


    He said that, but Shin Gwiryung''s head didn''t move an inch, as if it were stuffed.


    He even gave a half-hearted greeting, showing a hint of defiance.


    "Anyone would think you''ve seen a ghost, Your Highness."


    He might have meant it as a joke, but it wasn''t really funny. Honestly, would a guy like me be afraid of ghosts? I''m a ghost myself.


    And not just any ghost. I haven''t seen any other ghosts except Taejo, but even among ghosts, I''m probably pretty strong.


    "Nonsense."


    "My apologies."


    His face didn''t look apologetic at all.


    With a constipated expression, I pulled a nearby chair and sat down.


    Then I turned my gaze to the old man next to Shin Gwiryung.


    "Who are you? You haven''t said a word."


    The old man stood up and bowed his head.


    "My apologies. I''ve never seen such a noble person before, so I..."


    Now that I looked, the old man''s body was trembling as if he had been rolling in the snow all day.


    Where did he pick up such an extraordinary old man? I was very curious about his origin.


    As if sensing my gaze, Shin Gwiryung spoke.


    "It''s a symptom of drug addiction. There''s nothing to worry about."


    What? I scoffed in disbelief.


    "Nothing to worry about? It seems you don''t know who I am."


    Shin Gwiryung smiled again. Someone who didn''t know any better would think he was just in a good mood.


    "Please understand. At least it''s not contagious."


    It was as if he was saying, "What are you going to do if you don''t understand?" Of course, there''s nothing I could do.


    An eerie feeling made me pull my chair back as far as I could, creating some distance.


    "You wouldn''t bring an old man trembling from drug addiction in front of me without a good reason, would you?"


    Shin Gwiryung nodded. The old man sat down again. One hand gripped the chair, the other the table. While his hands seemed momentarily steady as they held onto the furniture, the arms attached to them trembled uncontrobly. The sight made me uneasy.


    "There is indeed a reason," he said.


    I leaned back deeply into the chair, crossing my arms.


    "Speak."


    As if waiting for this cue, Shin Gwiryung began his introduction.


    "This man was originally a physician..."


    At those words, my face contorted in disgust. Not just a simple frown, but a full-on grimace with every muscle in my face contorted.


    Shin Gwi-Ryung paused for a moment before asking, "What''s wrong?"


    "What do you mean, ''what''s wrong''?"


    "You seem displeased."


    "Displeased?"


    "Perhaps."


    Of course I''m displeased! Wouldn''t you be? You''re introducing an old man who''s shaking like a leaf from drug addiction, and the first thing you say is that he''s a physician.


    Damn it. His hands were shaking so much that they left afterimages. Who in their right mind would entrust their life to those hands? Only a madman would. Unfortunately, I wasn''t that crazy yet; I knew the value of my life.


    "Continue. Let''s hear it."


    Maybe he was a decent physician when he was younger? His past experiences could be of some use.


    "His name is Soon Gang."


    Soon Gang?


    The name caught my attention.


    Soon Gang was a physician who wouldter save a military leader from the brink of death, an event that would catapult him to fame.


    To think I''d meet him here, like this.


    It was hard to reconcile the image of the renowned physician I''d heard about with the drug-addled man before me, but if this was the Soon Gang I knew, he must possess considerable skill.


    Suddenly, Soon Gang''s finger shot out with lightning speed.


    It pierced my chest, two finger-widths above my heart.


    "Gah...!"


    It hurt. It really hurt.


    Soon Gang quickly withdrew his hand, and I stared back and forth between him and Shin Gwiryung in disbelief, clutching the spot where I''d been poked.


    Shin Gwiryung abruptly opened his fan. The colorful bird feathers adorning its tip caught my eye. He sure loved mboyant things.


    Hiding his mouth behind the fan, Shin Gwiryung spoke.


    "It''s said to be an acupuncture point that induces a powerful awakening effect. It''s so powerful that, with a bit of exaggeration, it can supposedly pull someone back from the brink of death and give them the strength to move mountains."


    What nonsense!


    I blurted out, frustrated because I hadn''t felt any awakening, only pain.


    "Awakening, my foot..."


    Shin Gwiryung chuckled as I grumbled.


    "Haha, it''s only natural that there''s no awakening effect if it wasn''t done properly."


    I retorted even louder, "Bringing in a quack..."


    "With all due respect, Your Highness, this man is not the kind of chatanmonly referred to as a quack."


    He looked like a quack even if you squinted.


    "This Gwiryung vouches for him, so please trust me."


    Somehow, that made me even more suspicious. Of course, as the leader of a top-tier merchant group, his judgment and credibility were undoubtedly far superior to mine. But regardless of logic, I couldn''t shake off my doubts.


    "Ah, and I''ve already obtained permission from General So, so I haven''t done anything wrong."


    Even my grandfather?


    That was unexpected.


    Surely, my upright grandfather wouldn''t casually participate in some chest-poking game.


    This meant there was a high probability that this seemingly insane, drug-addicted old man was indeed the legendary physician Soon Gang...


    Hmm.


    "Was there a mistake?"


    "Yes."


    "...If that''s the case, there''s nothing we can do. Try again."


    I subtly lowered the hand that was rubbing the poked area, exposing it.


    It was a signal that he could poke me again.


    But the answer was different from what I expected.


    "That acupuncture point is very delicate..."


    The old man said, his lips trembling.


    It was a wonder that coherent words coulde out of that mouth.


    "...If it''s not found directly, then, cough, hack, cough!"


    Soon Gang suddenly started coughing in the middle of his sentence. I quickly moved away from him.


    Shin Gwiryung said in a dismissive tone.


    "He has asthma."


    Huh? Asthma? And he''s a renowned physician?


    Is he even a real physician, let alone a renowned one?


    "Your Highness, pleasee closer."


    "Why should I go near someone who¡¯s sick?"


    "I''d like to locate your acupuncture point first."


    I kept my distance from Soon Gang, observing him with a doubtful expression, before reluctantly approaching him.


    The moment he extended his hand and pressed on the acupuncture point, I gasped sharply.


    The instant the point was pressed, I felt a strong sensation of lightness throughout my body.


    However, it was only a fleeting feeling. As soon as Soon Gang withdrew his hand, the lightness disappeared.


    Still, there was an effect. A subtle vitality started to flow through my body.


    "Something feels different?"


    Not only did I feel energized, but my vision seemed clearer and my hearing sharper. It wasn''t a huge difference, but it was noticeable.


    "So he''s not a quack after all?"


    "Didn''t I already tell you?"


    Shin Gwiryung added, as if scolding me.


    "He is indeed a skilled physician whose abilities are unmatched."


    Soon Gang coughed a couple of times, seemingly embarrassed.


    "Anyway, I''ve shown you the location of the acupuncture point, so how you utilize it is up to Your Highness."


    "Can I at least ask about how to use it?"


    "It''s simply an awakening, so I''m not sure what to tell you... Ah, since the location of the point is delicate and difficult to find the exact stimtion point, once you master it, you should be able to adjust the degree of awakening ording to your needs."


    It seemed Shin Gwiryung hadn''t brought Soon Gang in as an ally, as he didn''t say a word about the bellflower.


    But it was clear he was talking about the side effects of the bellflower.


    It dulls the senses in exchange for neutralizing the pain caused by supernatural abilities. In my case, if I consumed just a little bit more of the bellflower, there were times when the arm holding my sword felt like a foreign object.


    "I believe being able to control the degree of awakening and the body parts to be awakened will be a significant advantage."


    The spot where I was poked was still tingling. How hard did he press?


    I nced at Soon Gang''s fingers, and they were thicker than mine. The thickness of his joints seemed to be at least twice the size of his knuckles.


    No wonder the acupuncture point was so strong.


    Theparison was even more striking because my fingers were quite slender for a man.


    "I hope you find the exact acupuncture point. May you recover quickly."


    With those words, Shin Gwi-Ryung rummaged through his pocket and pulled something out. It was something wrapped in white paper, smaller than half the size of his palm.


    I thought he was giving it to me, but he wasn''t. Shin Gwiryung handed it over, and Soon Gang hurriedly unwrapped the paper and poured the contents into his nose and mouth. Only then did Soon Gang look satisfied.


    How could such a degenerate person be the future renowned physician? Even after witnessing it with my own eyes, I couldn''t believe it.


    It was pointless, but I pressed the acupuncture point with my finger. As expected, it was futile. Nothing happened.


    I nodded once and requested, "Please keep this a secret."


    "Of course, Your Highness."


    After hearing those words, I left the reception room.


    I had found a solution, so the rest was up to me.


    But why did it feel like things were getting more and more difficult?


    At this rate, it seemed like it would have been better to live as an orphan like I was originally, instead of a prince. Just like my past self, Baek Yeon.


    "Hmm."


    Surely, Taejo wouldn''t have given me a worthless solution, would he?


    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]

 Chapter 47

    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]


    Chapter: 47


    In the silent hall, a pair of wrinkled fists trembled slightly.


    "...You said it was the reckless prince and his neen military escorts?"


    So Gye-Du, the youngest elder of the So family, a direct lineage of Fortress Lord Son Cheon Geum of Wolhan Fortress, asked in disbelief.


    Someone sitting in the corner cautiously replied, "Among those neen escorts, one is an old eunuch."


    "Huh," a few chuckles escaped from around the room.


    "So, there are only eighteen military escorts in total?"


    "It seems so, yes, it must be."


    "What do they think they can aplish with such a small number..."


    One of the elders asked with a grave expression.


    "Is that truly the case, Fortress Lord?"


    At the elder''s question, Son Cheon Geum could only nod. There was no other option.


    What kind of reaction could he possibly have? Sending the infamous, reckless First Prince Ikwon was the decision of the capital, and the king. He had no choice but toply.


    Even though he knew there was no other option but to follow the capital''s decision, Son Cheon-Geum racked his exhausted brain for any other possible answer. But hisr weary mind refused to cooperate for long.


    "Th-this is... This is, this kind of treatment is...!"


    So Gye-Du exploded in anger. Another elder sitting next to him tried to calm him down, but to no avail.


    Everyone tacitly agreed with So Gye-Du''s outrage.


    In this situation, how could anyone, even the Council of Elders, remain calm? Saying the wrong thing at this moment would only lead to me without any gain.


    Son Cheon Geum remained silent.


    Then, another elder spoke up. It was the Grand Elder, whose face showed the most profound marks of time, even among the aged elders.


    "Fortress Lord."


    Son Cheon Geum''s head quietly turned towards the Grand Elder, revealing the shadows cast on his face. His face was gaunt, almost skeletal. He looked so emaciated that he could be mistaken for a corpse. Hisplexion was so pale it almost appeared bluish.


    The room fell silent.


    "Yes, Grand Elder."


    "What are your thoughts on this matter, Fortress Lord?"


    At that question, Son Cheon Geum lowered his gaze without a word. His head followed his downward gaze.


    "The atmosphere has been quite unsettlingtely, hasn''t it?"


    It was a subtle prompt for him to answer quickly. Unable to meet the Grand Elder''s eyes, Son Cheon Geum closed his trembling eyes.


    "Contrary to expectations, he was quite a courteous person."


    And then he opened his eyes again.


    Although it had been a very brief encounter, the reckless Prince Ikwon he had met was not the crude person he had imagined based on rumors. There was an unrefined energy about him, but it wasn''t a major w. Especially if his maternal family was a long-standing military lineage and he himself had aspirations in swordsmanship, such a trait could even be considered a virtue for a warrior, rather than a w.


    "He was courteous, you say... And then? My Lord, there must be more."


    The Grand Elder questioned again. Son Cheon Geum hesitated for a moment before answering.


    "He went straight into the city as soon as he arrived."


    A chorus of sighs erupted,peting with each other.


    "Oh, dear..."


    "Goodness!"


    "Oh my... What is this!"


    The murmuring grew louder. Even if each of the dozen elders only uttered a single word, the voices reaching Son Cheon Geum''s ears multiplied tenfold. He swallowed his frustration and fatigue, scanning his surroundings.


    There was no one around to help him.


    He felt lonely.


    Isted amidst so many people.


    No oneforted him, no one empathized. No one cared how difficult and tiring it was for him.


    No matter how hard he tried, he remained stagnant. His efforts went unnoticed.


    He had even questioned his reason for existence. What kind of state was he in?


    Was he simply lonely?


    Or was he simply tired?


    Son Cheon Geum swallowed a sigh.


    So Gye-Du eximed, "In this critical and urgent situation, they send a young prince who''s barely an adult! And the first prince, the reckless one, who''s considered useless no matter where you look!"


    So Gye-Du''s outburst startled the other elders into silence.


    "This is, undoubtedly!"


    Oh, Son Cheon Geum sighed inwardly.


    "Undoubtedly! This is the king''s scheme to destroy our Wolhan Fortress in these precarious times, a mistake born out of his inability to hide his dirty intentions!"


    As the youngest among the elders, So Gye-Du was the most prone to losing hisposure and raising his voice. But that wasn''t entirely a bad thing.


    He readily voiced the things others hesitated to express, fearing repercussions.


    So, for those who shared So Gye-Du''s sentiments, it was a relief to hear him speak his mind.


    On the other hand, Son Cheon Geum was a cautious and methodical person.


    Speaking impulsively and emotionally like So Gye-Du didn''t suit his personality, and his position as Lord of Wolhan Fortress prohibited such behavior.


    That was the right way, the way it had to be. But some peoplepared Son Cheon Geum and So Gye-Du, taking sides and judging who was right or wrong.


    Naturally, this was a headache for Son Cheon Geum.


    There were even rumors that So Gye-Du had almost be the Fortress Lord in ce of Son Cheon-Geum. To Son Cheon Geum, So Gye-Du was an inconvenient obstacle, toorge to simply remove.


    "What state is our fortress in right now!"


    From the northern border, magical beasts continued to cross over. For now, it was at a level that could be handled by mobilizing the current troops. However, there was no way to stop the growing unease within and outside the fortress.


    "It''s a time when we should be reinforcing our troops and crushing those monsters right now!"


    So Gye-Du''s impassioned speech heated the atmosphere in the room. Son Cheon Geum grew anxious. His fingertips were still cold, but the air was stuffy and warm.


    The Grand Elder spoke.


    "Fortress Lord."


    "Yes, Grand Elder."


    "So Gye-Du''s words have some merit. Are we in a position to withstand a siege?"


    This was the cold and barren north. Food was always scarce, and even the few trees that grew had to be burned for fuel. Could they close the gates and endure for months? It was an impossible scenario. What good was victory or glory if there were norades or citizens left to celebrate with when the gates finally opened?


    In truth, even what the elders knew was only a part of the whole story. Beyond those blue mountain ridges, ominous, unknown entities were stirring.


    When would they arrive?


    It was a frightening thought. They would soon set their filthy, savage feet on thisnd.


    * * *


    The reckless prince who had gone out to the vige returned. The image of the reckless prince wandering around Wolhan Fortress was partly the same as the rumors, and partly so different that one might mistake him for an entirely different person.


    For instance, the part that matched the rumors was his handsome appearance, almost like a courtesan. Some might even call him strikingly beautiful.


    He certainly didn''t look rough or rugged as the vague rumors had suggested.


    And his luxurious attire was the cherry on top. Such silk clothes in the barren north were aical sight.


    If the reckless prince paraded outside the fortress in such shy clothes, he would surely attract the attention of magical beasts and be their next meal.


    On the other hand, the part that differed from the rumors was that the reality of the reckless prince didn''t quite live up to his reputation.


    Still, a reckless prince was indeed reckless.


    "Ah! Seriously!"


    The reckless prince yelled at the soldier following him. The soldier''s face contorted in embarrassment.


    "I said I can handle myself, alright!"


    The soldier, who had stepped back hesitantly, replied.


    "I cannot allow that."


    "Ah, why not!"


    It was an order from his superiors. To properly monitor the reckless prince. It was a direct order from the Council of Elders, so he couldn''t neglect it.


    As a mere soldier, how could he disobey the orders of his superiors?


    Following the customs of the North, where blood ties were strong, Wolhan Castle also valued the elders within the family.


    At times, the orders of the Council of Elders could even outweigh those of the Fortress Lord.


    However, the reckless prince, true to his nature, did not cooperate with the soldier''s duties.


    "Get lost! Get lost! All of you, get lost!"


    "Your Highness, with all due respect..."


    "I told you, I like being alone!"


    He was on the verge of throwing a tantrum. Several people had already witnessed him jumping up and down on the spot.


    And yet, the prince felt no shame. Everyone who saw him understood why he was called the ¡°reckless prince¡± and turned away.


    "Get lost!"


    However, the soldiers assigned to watch over the reckless prince couldn''t turn away from him, even though they now understood why he was called that.


    They were asionally terrified that he might suddenly draw the sword hanging from his waist.


    But ording to the rumors, the reckless prince was incredibly unskilled in swordsmanship.


    If his skills were that poor, even ordinary soldiers like them could easily subdue him, couldn''t they?


    shy, unapproachable, and troublesome. That was the first impression the people of Wolhan Fortress had of Prince Ikwon.


    Just then, a man walked towards them with a purposeful stride from one side of the fortress.


    "Your Highness."


    Yoo Geung approached the reckless prince, Yegyeong. The prince''s tantrum subsided slightly.


    "Ah, Captain Yoo."


    "Yes, Your Highness. It''s me. But for a moment..."


    Yoo Geung nced at the soldiers surrounding the reckless prince. There was something he needed to discuss with the prince in private.


    Even someone as dense as the prince could sense that the people in the fortress didn''t wee them.


    Moreover, there was Heo Seokgyeom, who was even more perceptive. How must this atmosphere have appeared to the soldier who had lived his entire life relying on his intuition?


    They were all aware of the subtle but distinct hostility within the fortress.


    Everyone felt it, so how could the prince not know?


    With that thought, Yoo Geung had stepped forward, ignoring Heo Seokgyeom''s attempts to stop him. But when he actually saw the prince...


    The prince seemedpletely oblivious to the hostility within the fortress.


    Yoo Geung spoke to the soldiers guarding the prince.


    "Could you give us a moment alone?"


    But the soldiers had their duties. They didn''t back down even under Yoo Geung''s gaze.


    "Hey, you guys! Captain Yoo is telling you to scram! Can''t you hear?"


    Thanks to that, the reckless prince''s outburst resumed.


    "Argh!"


    The reckless prince''s screams echoed.


    Wolhan Fortress did not wee Yegyeong.


    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]

 Chapter 48

    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]


    Chapter: 48


    They hate me.


    What''s the reason? What is it?


    I need to know the reason so I can take action.


    If it''s because they see me as a reckless fool, the solution is simple. I just need to show them I''m not. Of course, it would take time, but the method and the results would be clear.


    But a watchdog...? Surely they didn''t assign me a watchdog because they''re afraid I''ll break some dishes or furniture, did they?


    At this rate, they''ll follow me even to the bathroom.


    I felt like I was going to go crazy from this overwhelming hospitality.


    Of course, that was a bit of an exaggeration, but if they continued to treat me like this throughout my stay, I would definitely lose my mind.


    "Quite the wee, isn''t it, Captain Yoo?"


    When I asked, Yoo Geung whispered in reply.


    "Yes, Your Highness. I was just thinking the same thing."


    As expected, Yoo Geung was straightforward.


    Since I had met Yoo Geung on my way to see the Wolhan Fortress Lord, I intended to consider him as an escort and travel together.


    Still, on the way to the inner fortress to meet the Fortress Lord alone, I was able to enjoy a brief moment of freedom from the soldiers'' surveince.


    "The Fortress Lord has only invited His Highness, the First Prince."


    But as soon as I entered the pavilion where the Fortress Lord''s office was located, the soldier guarding the pavilion separated Yoo Geung from me.


    I asked in disbelief.


    "What?"


    "I apologize, but it''s an order from my superiors."


    Even when meeting the king, a prince wouldn''t be treated like this. Does that mean the Wolhan Fortress Lord is above the king?


    Even though I''m the kind of person who wouldn''t hesitate to kneel or even roll on the floor in front of the Fortress Lord, such treatment was crossing the line as long as I wore the outer shell of a prince.


    I replied with a twisted sneer.


    "Is that the Wolhan Fortress Lord''s will?"


    The soldier only repeated his apologies. I understood he was sorry, but I wanted to know if the Fortress Lord had personally said so. In the end, I didn''t get an answer, and I entered the pavilion alone.


    The path to the Wolhan Fortress Lord''s office was filled with a heavy atmosphere. The servants asionally passing through the hallway walked with their heads bowed, as if afraid to be seen.


    Is it always like this? Did something happen?


    They seemed to avoid even making eye contact with me, so I didn''t bother stopping them to ask.


    I soon found out why the atmosphere in the inner fortress was so subdued.


    It was the moment I reached the Wolhan Fortress Lord''s office.


    "Are you suggesting we send him back, Elder?"


    "Keeping him here will only cause trouble. Yes, send him back!"


    The voices were quite loud. Are they unaware of my arrival? One voice belonged to the Wolhan Fortress Lord, and the other to someone I didn''t know.


    But who are they talking about sending back?


    "The elders'' meeting is already over."


    It was a rather stern voice.


    "Please leave."


    It also sounded like he was suppressing his anger.


    "If the Fortress Lord doesn''t oppose the will of us elders, there''s no reason why this So Gye-Du shouldn''t leave, is there?"


    Then there was a thud. It was definitely the sound of someone punching something. Not a person, but probably furniture.


    Hmm, it seems Son Cheon-Geum and this So Gye-Du are fighting. He didn''t seem like the type, but the Wolhan Fortress Lord appears to have a fiery temper.


    "I''ll pretend I didn''t hear that. Leave now."


    Then, with the sound of heavy footsteps approaching, the door burst open. A man around the Wolhan Fortress Lord''s age appeared from within. Our eyes met.


    The man looked surprised for a moment, then frowned.


    "Your... Highness?"


    Although I had never seen him before, he recognized me. That was enough. I nodded. The man''s expression crumpled like discarded paper.


    "I''vee to see the Fortress Lord. It seems he''s inside. Would you mind stepping aside?"


    The man bowed his head and moved to the side. Who knows what he was thinking? I stood at the open door of the office and spotted the Wolhan Fortress Lord beyond.


    The Wolhan Fortress Lord had a troubled expression. As our eyes met, he rose from his seat. I held onto the doorframe, as if I intended to stay there.


    "It seems I''vee at a bad time."


    "...No, that''s not true."


    Even though I wasn''t technically lower in the Wolhan Fortress Lord, I couldn''tpletely shake off my old habits. I felt like I should close the door and quietly leave.


    "I don''t minding back another time."


    The Wolhan Fortress Lord''s face looked exhausted. I spoke somewhat bluntly.


    "Since you requested my presence from the King, you can summon me whenever it''s convenient for you."


    "I appreciate your consideration, but I wouldn''t want to trouble Your Highness with a second trip. Once is enough."


    I let go of the doorframe.


    "Pleasee in."


    There was another table in front of the desk used for official business. It seemed to be for receiving guests. The Wolhan Fortress Lord moved to that table. I also sat on a chair in front of it.


    "I apologize for showing you such an embarrassing sight."


    It must be humiliating to let others see you fighting with your family. Is he embarrassed? I had no family to fight with, so I didn''t know how shameful it could be.


    "Think of it as a family matter and forget about it."


    The Wolhan Fortress Lord said, sighing.


    "I''m deeply grateful."


    In the North, especially in the Northern Region, blood ties were said to be the most important in human rtionships. The elders must be rtives of the Wolhan Fortress Lord. But they didn''t seem to get along, so they must have had a major disagreement.


    I couldn''t ask what the argument was about. And if it was something I needed to know, he would tell me.


    "Then shall we get down to business? To be honest, I haven''t heard much from the King, so I''m not sure what the situation is."


    All I had heard directly was about the authority entrusted to me and the appearance of monsters on the northern border, which Wolhan Fortress had been defending for a long time.


    The Wolhan Fortress Lord didn''t answer. It seemed he hadn''t expected me to be so direct.


    But I wasn''t very eloquent. What could you expect from someone who used to be a beggar?


    After a moment, the Wolhan Fortress Lord spoke.


    "Our fortress is originally a ce where monsters frequently appear."


    I knew that. I nodded.


    "I''m aware of that."


    "I believe you also know that the history of this northern fortress is shorter than that of the ones south of the Northern Region."


    Seopyung was also located in the south, rtive to the Northern Region. Few fortresses were as old as Blood Cloud Fortress. So, the Wolhan Fortress Lord''s words were true.


    "Hmm."


    "Except for the southwestern border, the ce that needed castles and fortresses the most was the site of our Wolhan Fortress. I''m sure you''re already aware of this reason as well."


    I nodded.


    "It must have been difficult to establish a foothold with so many monsters."


    "Yes, Your Highness. Because of the frequent monster intrusions, we needed walls, and to protect the walls, we needed troops, so we needed a fortress. However, for the same reasons, it was difficult to build the walls, construct the fortress, and gather troops. In fact, before this fortress was built, the Northern Region was a vast wastnd without a single city."


    There were no cities, no countries. The inhabitants of this Northern Region were barbarians living in ns. It was only after a hundred years since the founding of the kingdom that the Mokryeo Kingdom''s writing,nguage, and clothing were introduced to the barbarians.


    "But we adapted and have endured well until now."


    "Saying that implies that what you''ve maintained so far has encountered a problem."


    The Wolhan Fortress Lord replied with a grim expression.


    "That is correct."


    It must not be a minor issue. But the Wolhan Fortress, as I saw it, was quiet. Even though I could see beyond the border from the top of the wall.


    "I need more exnation. It''s hard to gauge the severity of the situation."


    Suddenly, a shadow fell over the Wolhan Fortress Lord''s face.


    He spoke in a deste tone.


    "We''ve already ordered the evacuation of several viges near the wall."


    "The viges outside the fortress?"


    The most vulnerable were driven out first. Having experienced a beggar''s life myself not too long ago, I felt a pang of sympathy.


    "Where did they go?"


    "They formed a settlement within the fortress walls."


    There would beplications arising from that as well. They needed to drive out the monsters and restore order as soon as possible. But there was another unfortunate fact.


    It was currently the farming season.


    It wasn''t the right time to gather arge army.


    I shifted the topic slightly.


    "When was the most recent battle with the monsters?"


    "Just three days ago."


    Three days ago. Not a distant past at all.


    Speaking of which, considering they had attached so many watchdogs to me, the Wolhan Fortress Lord was conversing quite openly.


    I had thought they assigned watchers because of my reputation as a reckless fool, but maybe they only felt uneasy when I wasn''t in their sight.


    "It''s a shame I didn''t arrive three days earlier. I could have assessed the situation firsthand."


    When I said that, the Wolhan Fortress Lord looked surprised. Was it that unexpected for me to want to witness a monster battle?


    "I believe it would be better for you to see it with your own eyes than for me to exin it a hundred times in this room."


    That was also true.


    "As you say, seeing it with my own eyes would be a more urate way to grasp the situation."


    "If you don''t mind, I''ll escort you to the site, Your Highness."


    "Let''s do that."


    With that, the conversation about assessing the situation came to a temporary close.


    Suddenly, I remembered something from earlier.


    "There''s one more thing I''d like to ask."


    "Please, ask away."


    His demeanor was calm. But considering they had assigned watchers to me, who knows what curses he might be uttering inwardly.


    Even though I didn''t know the reason, beingbeled as a reckless fool must have yed a part.


    This is all the karma of that reckless fool, Yegyeong... Why do I have to bear the burden? It''s ironic.


    But I bet being a reckless fool wasn''t the only reason for the watchers. There must be some ulterior motive.


    Otherwise, they wouldn''t treat me like this when they were the ones who asked for help in the first ce.


    "Answerfortably, justfortably. It''s a casual question."


    But my words seemed to make the Wolhan Fortress Lord even more nervous. His expression stiffened.


    Is he pretending not to know? It''s pointless.


    "This might be our first meeting, but aren''t you assigning too many people to me?"


    To my surprise, he responded with a question of his own.


    "Assigning people? What do you mean?"


    Contrary to my expectations, the Wolhan Fortress Lord who asked me back.


    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]

 Chapter 49

    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]


    Chapter: 49


    "There were soldiers following me, iming it was an order from their superiors. Are you unaware of this?"


    It was strange that the Wolhan Fortress Lord seemed surprised, even though there was no reason for him to be.


    Was he pretending not to know? Surely not.


    The Wolhan Fortress Lord was silent for a moment before asking a question in return.


    "Forgive my boldness, but... did the soldiers themselves inform you of this?"


    I nodded. The Wolhan Fortress Lord''s expression turned strange.


    To me, it looked like he was suppressing his anger.


    Huh, who is he to be holding back his anger? I was the one who should be truly angry. Even though it was only for half a day, I was so frustrated having a watcher tailing me.


    It''s a good thing I''m me. If I were a true troublemaker, I would have already caused a scene.


    I would haveshed out, asking how dare they treat a prince of a nation in such a manner. Do I need to show them what a real tantrum looks like? Am I being too nice?


    "My apologies."


    A sudden apology. If it was a tactic to silence me, it was sessful. I was just staring nkly, not knowing what to say, when the Wolhan Fortress Lord added.


    "I believe there has been a misunderstanding. I have never given such an order... I will reprimand them, so please be generous and forgive the soldiers'' mistake."


    He seemed a bit flustered. No, wait. The Wolhan Fortress Lord had been so calm throughout that he appeared almost emotionless. For him to show signs of fluster meant he was even more flustered than he appeared.


    I stared at the Wolhan Fortress Lord for a moment without saying anything. Honestly, his answer was suspicious. Why wouldn''t he know? He wasn''t senile.


    "You''re not lying, are you?"


    "I swear it''s true."


    "Then, it seems it wasn''t your intention to have me followed."


    "That is correct."


    If it wasn''t the Wolhan Fortress Lord''s intention to assign watchers, then who ordered the surveince? In Wolhan Fortress, the only ones who could assign watchdogs to me without the Wolhan Fortress Lord''s consent were...


    Probably the elders of the family. As an orphan from Seopyung, I didn''t quite understand the customs of this region.


    "Alright."


    Whatever the reason, as long as I got rid of those annoying people who were following me, there was no reason toin much.


    I tend to forget things quickly. Except for a few.


    I asked in a joking tone, "So, they won''t follow me anymore?"


    "I will take care of it immediately. Don''t worry."


    "Alright."


    I nodded.


    The Wolhan Fortress Lord straightened his back as if he was about to stand up and said, "If it''s not inconvenient for you, how about we go out to the ramparts right now?"


    I had nothing to do anyway, so going out right away was fine with me. However, the Wolhan Fortress Lord didn''t seem to be doing well.


    "It¡¯s fine, but..."


    I nced at the pile of documents on the Fortress Lord''s desk. The stack of papers looked like it would topple over if touched.


    "You seem busy."


    It felt burdensome to drag someone so busy around. Did our Blood Cloud Fortress Lord also live like this? Still, unlike the Northern Region, Seopyung had a governor, so he wouldn''t have to work this hard.


    "I''m grateful for your concern, but it''s more urgent for Your Highness to assess the situation."


    It seemed like the Wolhan Fortress Lord meant he could send someone else to guide me instead of going himself, but the meaning didn''t seem to get across. Toozy to correct him, I just nodded and epted the offer.


    "If that''s the case..."


    * * *


    We went outside and climbed the ramparts. The soldiers recognized the Wolhan Fortress Lord, if not me, and bowed their heads.


    "Bring that."


    The Wolhan Fortress Lord ordered the soldiers. Before I could even ask what he meant, the soldiers quickly disappeared.


    The Wolhan Fortress Lord and I moved to the edge of the ramparts.


    I was inwardly surprised when I climbed the ramparts. I had never seen such long and high walls before, so it was quite a sight.


    "Maybe it''s because the weather is clear, but I can see far into the distance."


    Beyond the ramparts was a quiet vige. As the Wolhan Fortress Lord had said, it seemed that all the people who had lived in that vige had relocated elsewhere.


    And if I looked even further, I could see mountains densely filling the horizon, appearing hazy and blue due to the foggy atmosphere.


    Perhaps because it was uninhabited, there was an eerie air about it.


    "Is the weather warm enough for the magical beasts to roam around?"


    I imagined magical beasts running through the vegetation. It gave me goosebumps.


    The Wolhan Fortress Lord replied to my musing.


    "Actually, it''s the opposite."


    I had seen magical beasts before, but my main enemies were the soldiers of Huawei, so I didn''t know much about their habits.


    "How is it the opposite?"


    "In warm weather, both animals and nts are abundant, so even in the mountains, there''s plenty to eat. So there''s no reason for them toe all the way down here and bother people."


    Hearing that, I looked at the mountain ridge far from the ramparts. The mountain, dyed in a deep blue-green, would indeed be abundant not only with grass and trees but also with wild animals.


    "It''s only when the weather gets cold and the nts in the mountains wither and die that they typicallye down to the viges."


    "I see."


    It was barely the end of spring. It hadn''t been long since the spring flowers had faded and the fields had turned green. It was still too early to prepare for winter.


    This was an anomaly.


    "Is this the first time something like this has happened?"


    "Not exactly."


    The Wolhan Fortress Lord''s face darkened.


    "When was there another anomaly like this?"


    "A simr situation urred 100 years ago."


    100 years ago. That was quite a long time ago. It was fortunate that there seemed to be records from that time. The fact that the current Wolhan Fortress was still standing meant that the Wolhan Fortress of that time had sessfully endured the event.


    "I''d like to hear more details."


    The Wolhan Fortress Lord began his exnation.


    "The previous incident also unfolded in a simr manner to the present. Magical beasts invaded even though it wasn''t winter, and the viges suffered first. Then, the Fortress Lord of that time gathered troops and nned to exterminate the magical beasts."


    "The extermination must have been sessful."


    However, the answer was negative.


    "Unfortunately, it was far from sessful."


    "What was the reason?"


    "The biggest reason was that there were too many magical beasts."


    "So many that you couldn''t withstand them?"


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    It was difficult to gather troops during the farming season, and the situation was no different now. Regardless of the fact that I had the power to conscript, it was hard to estimate how many soldiers we could gather.


    "Is there a second reason?"


    "The Fortress Lord at the time chose a siege. As Your Highness knows, our Wolhan Fortress is difficult to besiege. The fields were left empty for the siege, so there was a shortage of food..."


    "So they had no choice but to open the gates ande out?"


    "No. They endured until the end."


    "Then why do you say it wasn''t a sess?"


    "How can it be called a victory when so many people starved to death?"


    Although he used the term "many," it''s likely that the number of deaths was substantial. If a significant portion of the poption sumbed to starvation, it would have devastated the Northern Region, which already had a lower poption densitypared to other areas.


    Moreover, with the Northern Region''s unique custom of taking care of its people, not only the loss of lives but also the resulting sorrow would have had a major impact on the entire fortress.


    "Fortress Lord!"


    Just then, a voice came from below the wall. The Wolhan Fortress Lord looked down and I followed his gaze. Soldiers were approaching from below, calling out to the Fortress Lord. They were dragging a rope tied to something. The rope was tightly bound to something wrapped in a huge sack.


    After confirming who they were, the Wolhan Fortress Lord said to me, "Your Highness, would you minding down for a moment to check? It''s the corpse of a magical beast."


    He''s bringing something gruesome right in front of me.


    "Alright."


    "Are you sure? It''s a repulsive sight."


    "I have to see it once anyway, right?"


    Honestly, I didn''t really want to see it, but it was hard to refuse. I followed the Wolhan Fortress Lord''s suggestion and went down the stairs from the wall.


    "Untie it."


    At the Wolhan Fortress Lord''smand, the soldiers began to untie what they had brought. As the sack was removed, what appeared was, as the Wolhan Fortress Lord had said, the corpse of a dead magical beast. It seemed to have been dried to prevent decay, so I could manage to hold back my nausea.


    "...This was one beast."


    But it was much bigger than I had imagined. Of course, what they were dragging in the sack was huge, but I didn''t think it would be just one creature. I had assumed it would be the corpses of several beasts, but I was mistaken.


    "It''s bigger than I thought."


    "Thirty magical beasts of this size have been found this year alone."


    "Are there other sizes too?"


    "About a hundred smaller ones, and less than tenrger ones. A total of one hundred and forty-one have been found."


    If a magical beast the same size as the one in front of me appeared, would one person be enough to handle it? Absolutely not.


    That meant we would need hundreds or even thousands of troops... We would barely have enough even if we ordered all the Fortress Lords of the Northern Region to send all their avable troops except for the essential personnel.


    "I understand."


    First, we needed to find out why the magical beasts were attacking even though it wasn''t their season. It seemed they hadn''t figured it out 100 years ago.


    Either way, once we started a full-fledged battle with the magical beasts, it was inevitable that people would die.


    To minimize casualties, we had to find out the reason. As the saying goes, it''s better to get hit first.


    "Then, I''d like you to get rid of that."


    I gestured towards the magical beast''s corpse, and the Wolhan Fortress Lord immediately ordered the soldiers to put it back where it was.


    But where do they keep that thing?


    With that question in mind, I returned to the inner fortress.


    As if on cue, someone came looking for me.


    "Your Highness!"


    Yoo Geung, approached and called out to me. He seemed urgent.


    "Your Highness, I apologize, but I have something to report."


    "Don''t apologize and just tell me."


    But even with my words, Yoo Geung seemed somewhat ufortable. I understood the reason from his following report.


    "There''s a problem between Commander Heo and the castle soldiers."


    I sighed.


    I had thought something like this might happen, but I didn''t expect Heo Seokgyeom to be at the center of it.


    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]

 Chapter 50

    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]


    Chapter: 50


    "A problem?"


    Yoo Gueng replied with a troubled look.


    "Well, Commander Heo asked the soldiers if they could use the training grounds..."


    To summarize briefly, this is what happened.


    Our dear Commander Heo asked the soldiers if they could use the training grounds, and the soldiers ignored Heo Seok-gyeom''s words as if they hadn''t heard him.


    It was a clear and unmistakable act of disregard. So, Heo Seokgyeom and the other military officers in my group, unable to tolerate the injustice, called out one of the Wolhan Fortress''s captain, but he also showed the same attitude... and in the heat of the moment, a fight broke out, just like now.


    A hollowugh escaped my lips first.


    My subordinates were being ignored. It made my blood boil.


    "Are they still fighting?"


    "It''s not intense enough to be called a fight."


    Yoo Gueng was taking their side, even though they were supposed to be on the same team. I let out another hollowugh and asked again.


    "Either way, it''s the same thing. Where are they?"


    "I''ll guide you."


    I immediately followed Yoo Geung, and the Wolhan Fortress Lord followed me, with a few of his soldiers trailing behind.


    The ce Yoo Geung headed to wasn''t the training grounds or the lodgings, but a wide open space on one side of the fortress.


    As I stopped, a group of bickering fools turned to look at us. It wasn''t just one or two people. There were enough of them to sway the opinion within the fortress. I sighed.


    "It seems your discontent is significant."


    The members of my group from the capital, recognizing me, immediately bowed their heads. The other fools next to them awkwardly gauged the situation, then btedly bowed their heads upon noticing the Wolhan Fortress Lord standing behind me.


    This was a moment where I could truly feel that the authority of the capital didn''t hold much sway here.


    "Raise your heads."


    At mymand, the idiots all raised their heads at once.


    "What''s the problem?"


    My words made the fools flinch.


    "It seems you have a lot ofints. Why is that? Are you hungry? Did you not eat? Are you irritable because you didn''t eat? It''s past lunchtime, why are you all like this?"


    These weren''t just empty words. If they understood the meaning, it was quite an insulting remark. Because the Northern Region wasn''t a ce abundant in food.


    No answer came. Instead, the Wolhan Fortress Lord intervened.


    I thought he would be angry, but the Wolhan Fortress Lord was indifferent.


    "Your Highness."


    He meant for me to step back from this.


    But this wasn''t an issue between me and the Wolhan Fortress Lord. The Fortress Lord could order them not to bother my group, but that wouldn''t be a fundamental solution.


    I knew it. Wolhan Fortress was filled with resentment towards us from the beginning. I didn''t know the exact reason, but it was clear that it couldn''t be resolved overnight. And that resentment was probably not the intention of the Lord of the Wolhan Fortress either.


    The Wolhan Fortress Lord himself seemed to have a different opinion from the prevailing sentiment in this fortress, but so what?


    Even if he suppressed their open resentment, it would only be temporary.


    I continued speaking, ignoring the words of Wolhan Fortress Lord.


    "It seems like you have something you want to say. Let''s hear it all here and now."


    A few of the soldiers who had followed the Wolhan Fortress Lord gasped.


    What, did they think a tyrant would beat around the bush?


    It seems like they were expecting too much from a tyrant. They should be grateful I''m not showering them with curses.


    But there was no answer. I generously gave them a chance to speak, and they''re ignoring my goodwill like this?


    "Hey, you guys. Are you all deaf? Can''t you hear?"


    For some reason, Heo Seokgyeom''s face started turning red. Is it the hot weather? It''s not really hot, though.


    "Oh, this is a big problem."


    Tsk tsk. As I clicked my tongue, the atmosphere grew darker. I''m not sure if it was because of me or the Fortress Lord behind me.


    "The soldiers of Wolhan Fortress, who protect the northern border, can''t even hear us talking from a stone''s throw away?"


    A few soldiers, including the captain, red at me. They sure know how to re beautifully. I was about to say something when Heo Seokgyeom caught my eye.


    "It seems our Commander Heo has trouble hearing as well?"


    Heo Seokgyeom, perhaps remembering that I was an unpredictable tyrant, gave a polite answer.


    "I apologize."


    A few of them exchanged nces, still ring at me, then looked at each other again before ncing in the direction where the Wolhan Fortress Lord was standing. It seemed they weren''t afraid of me, but they were afraid of the Wolhan Fortress Lord. Well, I suppose it made sense. I was just a visitor who would be leaving soon, so there was no need to worry about me. On the other hand, the Wolhan Fortress Lord was someone who could reprimand them endlessly until the day he died, so he was probably scarier.


    "Since I''m technically your superior, I should take responsibility if there''s a problem."


    The Wolhan Fortress Lord stepped forward again.


    "Your Highness."


    I couldn''t ignore him twice, so I turned around.


    "What is it, Fortress Lord?"


    "It''s my responsibility for failing to prevent thex discipline. Please don''t worry..."


    "Lax discipline is inevitable. I understand."


    Because no one was asx as me.


    Even though I interrupted him and spoke my mind, the Wolhan Fortress Lord didn''t react much.


    "It''s not your fault that your soldiers look down on me."


    As I chuckled and said this, the Wolhan Fortress Lord''s expression noticeably hardened.


    "Your Highness."


    His tone became firmer. So what? My mouth didn''t stop.


    "If you''re all so skilled, then it''s inevitable that I seem insignificant. If calling someone ipetent is a sin, then everyone in the world would be a sinner. The truth is the truth, and a lie is a lie. It''s the right principle. If it''s true that I''mughable, then who can I me?"


    As I rambled on with nonsense, silence fell around us.


    I continued talking without a care.


    Because, in truth, it wasn''t really nonsense.


    If the Second Prince, not me, were in this position, would they dare to treat my subordinates in such a way?


    No, they wouldn''t.


    No matter how far Wolhan Fortress in the Northern Region is from the capital, and how difficult it is for its influence to reach here, they can''tpletely ignore the capital.


    All of this is simply because I''m weak.


    Because I have nothing and I''m weak, even those who follow me are being looked down upon.


    There are times when you should endure, times when you can endure, and then¡­


    "So why don''t you show me? Anyone is fine."


    ...There are times when you shouldn''t have to endure.


    Perhaps sensing something was amiss, Heo Seokgyeom furrowed his brow.


    "Your Highness?"


    "Why do you keep calling me? It''s getting annoying."


    I clicked my tongue and approached the fools. As I got closer, they flinched.


    "Why don''t you show me? How strong and brave the soldiers who protect the Northern Sword, the Northern Shield, this massive Northern Wall, are. Then, even if you say you''re treating me this way because you look down on me, I''ll have to ept it, won''t I?"


    The so-called captain opened his mouth.


    "I apologize, but with all due respect, the idea that we look down on Your HIghness..."


    "Shut up."


    That bastard was the biggest problem. The ordinary soldiers had less responsibility, so I could just scold them and be done with it, but I had to make sure to step on this guy before I left.


    As my words became harsher, the atmosphere around us grew even colder. Even I, who was creating this atmosphere, could feel it.


    At that moment, the Wolhan Fortress Lord intervened again.


    "Your offense is grave! The First Prince Ikwon hase to assess the difficult situation in this fortress and take appropriate measures. How dare you create a situation that disturbs His Highness''s peace of mind! Are you out of your mind?"


    The Wolhan Fortress Lord, who usually seemed calm to the point of being cold, didn''t seem like he would suddenly be enraged over something like this. More than anything, it felt awkward. He was deliberately scolding his subordinate to try and calm my outburst.


    I understood the Wolhan Fortress Lord''s intention to avoid making a big fuss, but nevertheless, I wasn''t nning to stop.


    "He''s truly out of his mind. Hmm."


    I nodded a couple of times and then carefully observed the Wolhan Fortress soldiers.


    "I thought you were looking down on me, so I wanted to give you a chance to clear up my misunderstanding or help me understand my ce, but why is no one stepping forward? Is there not a single soldier in this fortress who follows the Fortress Lord''s spirit?"


    All of them were hot-blooded young men, and they seemed unable to contain their provocation. They had been slightly subdued when the Wolhan Fortress Lord had reprimanded them, but as I started talking, their eyes gradually lost their respect.


    "It seems that even if the upper stream is clear, the lower stream isn''t always clear."


    I clicked my tongue and sneered, making sure they saw.


    Finally, someone stepped forward.


    "My skills may becking to speak of the harshness of the North, but..."


    It wasn''t the captain. One of the soldiers, thergest among them, stepped forward.


    "If you permit, I dare to ask for a chance to clear up the misunderstanding."


    I readily agreed.


    "Why not?"


    The man was quiterge. He was about half a handspan taller than me. His eyes, looking down at me, were full of defiance.


    He was a bold one, despite not knowing whaty ahead.


    "The only way for a warrior to prove himself is to disy his swordsmanship."


    "That''s right."


    "With all due respect, if you allow, I dare to draw my de before Your Highness."


    "That''s also fine."


    The man bowed low and said, "It''s difficult to show the level of one''s swordsmanship alone, so I dare to ask for an opponent."


    "Sure."


    I grinned. When I didn''t respond further, the man spoke again.


    "Who would you like me to face?"


    At that, I raised one index finger.


    And then I pointed to myself.


    Immediately, the man''s face was filled with shock.


    "...Your, Your Highness?"


    "Your Highness?"


    Surprised murmurs also arose from those around us. But there was no need to look around. The shock on the man''s face was enough to fuel my excitement.


    Even though I wasn''t particrly strong, I wasn''t so pathetic that I would be easily defeated in front of the Wolhan Fortress Lord. I had put in my own efforts all this time. I had trained whenever I had the chance, and besides... hadn''t I recently acquired another weapon?


    The acupuncture technique that Leader Shin had brought Soon Gang to teach me.


    "Your opponent is me. I don''t want to appear weak, so who else would I put forward?"


    "B-But..."


    "There''s no need for ''buts''."


    The man retorted, flustered.


    "I cannot harm the First Prince!"


    I pressed on my chest, following the method Soon Gang had taught me.


    And then I grinned.


    "Don''t worry, that won''t happen."


    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]

 Chapter 51

    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]


    Chapter: 51


    The effects of the acupuncture were undeniable. A warm sensation began to spread from the pressure point. It felt like my blood was heating up.


    My previously unnoticed pulse now enveloped my entire body, making my blood boil. The warm sensation flowing through my veins continued to spread.


    Just as I thought the heat, spreading further and further through my blood vessels, might make my whole body feverish, my heartbeat intensified, pounding in my ears.


    The tinnitus that had be a part of my daily life was drowned out by the sound of my violently beating heart.


    "What''s your name?"


    I asked, suppressing the heat. The opponent hesitated for a moment, then answered boldly. It seemed to think that a pampered brat like me wouldn''t be much of a challenge.


    "My name is Ma Ryang of the Jo family."


    "How long have you been a warrior in Wolhan Fortress?"


    "It''s been almost four years."


    "You don''t look that old, but it''s been quite a while."


    I said as we moved to an empty space. Jo Ma Ryang followed me. He was still cautiously observing me.


    Just then, suddenly, someone intervened.


    "Your Highness. First Prince."


    It was Heo Seokgyeom. He had been quiet, but suddenly he jumped in and positioned himself between me and Jo Ma Ryang.


    "I apologize, Your Highness. But this, this matter..."


    Hisplexion wasn''t good. He looked like he hadn''t been to the bathroom in three weeks. I was about to ignore him due to his pale, deathly face, but I responded anyway.


    "You caused trouble without knowing how to apologize?"


    Those who had followed me from the capital. Even though their circumstances were different, the people here considered them my subordinates. If they had been humiliated because of that, it was only right to make them pay the price.


    However, that didn''t mean Heo Seokgyeom had done well by causing conflict with the Wolhan Fortress soldiers. He had just created another problem for me to deal with.


    Heo Seokgyeom bowed his head and then raised it again to speak.


    "This is something I started, so I will take responsibility. Please allow me."


    He ced his hand on the hilt of the sword at his waist, and I nced at Heo Seokgyeom''s embarrassed face.


    "No."


    "Your Highness...!"


    Commander Heo even knelt on the ground.


    "Your Highness does not need to get involved in such a trivial matter. I beg you. Please retract your words and give me a chance to make amends!"


    This was the first time I had seen Heo Seokgyeom so desperate. I hadn''t even dered any punishment, so why was he so desperate? But my mind was made up.


    "No."


    Then, Yoo Geung also rushed in and blocked my path.


    "I apologize."


    Yoo Geung knelt beside Heo Seok-gyeom. Seeing the two heads lined up side by side, I almost burst outughing.


    "Please give me a chance to make amends for the mistake on behalf of Your Highness."


    It wasn''t a situation where I couldugh. Even a tyrant knows when tough and when not to.


    "I beg you, Your Highness. I don''t even deserve to ask for forgiveness, but I dare to ask for a chance."


    It wasn''t just Yoo Geung following Heo Seokgyeom''s lead. Others also started kneeling before me one by one.


    Seeing them all lined up, kneeling with their heads bowed, starting with Heo Seokgyeom and Yoo Geung, I couldn''t help but let out a hollowugh.


    Why are they going this far?


    Is there a reason they have to do this?


    ...Is it such a big deal for a prince to wield a sword?


    It seems the tyrant didn''t do any sword dances. That''s strange. Why didn''t the tyrant do a sword dance?


    I briefly entertained the absurd image of the tyrant wielding a sword and causing havoc, then returned to reality.


    "No."


    They were disappointed. They seemed to have judged that they couldn''t stop me anymore, so they stepped back, but they didn''t seem to have given up. It was more like they were doing it because they had no other choice.


    Once again, only the man named Jo Ma Ryang and I were left in the open space. When I drew my sword first, Jo Ma Ryang followed suit.


    Both mine and his were real swords.


    The Wolhan Fortress Lord said in a worried tone.


    "It''s dangerous."


    I ignored the Fortress Lord''s words.


    "Who goes first?" I asked Jo Ma Ryang instead.


    Jo Ma-ryang yielded the first move without hesitation. One of the good things about being a prince is that you almost always get to attack first.


    "Alright. I''ll go first."


    Without dy, I charged at Jo Ma Ryang. There was no need to exert much force. It was obvious he underestimated me.


    My feet felt light. It was like a fully drawn bowstring, ready to spring in any direction.


    I lightly leaped and swung my sword. It was a straightforward strike that even a beginner swordsman could block. But he was wrong. It was a feint meant to deceive him.


    Jo Ma Ryang''s eyes widened. I pulled back the sword I had swung without much force and struck down Jo Ma Ryang''s sword, which he had extended to block my attack. Then, I quickly spun my sword.


    "Ugh!"


    I struck him right on the top of his head.


    Thud.


    Jo Ma Ryang''srge body crashed to the ground.


    His eyes rolled back, and foam flowed from his open mouth. Even though I hit his head, there was no sound of bones breaking, so he should be fine. I made no misjudgment. I was well-versed in the art of not killing people.


    I lifted my sword and rested it on my shoulder. The cool metallic touch of the de pleasantly cooled down the heat.


    Then, I turned around and looked at the Wolhan Fortress soldiers.


    They all had dumbfounded expressions on their faces. There were no murmurs.


    "Next?"


    As I watched the speechless Wolhan Fortress soldiers, I spotted one who was looking at me instead of the fallen Jo Ma Ryang. I pointed my index finger at him.


    "What''s your name?"


    The other soldiers around the one I pointed at subtly distanced themselves from him. On the other hand, the one who became the center of attention stepped forward on his own.


    "My name is Oh Chungeon."


    He didn''t avoid my gaze, so it seemed he wanted to have a match with me. If I were a soldier, I wouldn''t refuse the chance to fight one-on-one with a prince either.


    I nodded towards Oh Chungeon.


    "Come."


    Oh Chungeon walked forward without a word.


    "How long have you been a warrior?"


    "If this month passes, it will be a full six years. It''s been five years since I joined Wolhan Fortress as a soldier."


    He had a bit more experience than Jo Ma Ryang. I nodded once and lowered the sword from my shoulder, holding it upright.


    "Warrior Oh,e this way."


    This soldier also stepped forward as my opponent without anyints. Aside from the fact that mypanions from the capital were being ignored, he had a straightforward personality.


    "Who goes first?"


    "Your Highness should go first..."


    I kicked off the ground before Oh Chungeon could finish his sentence.


    First sh. ng. The two swords met with a loud impact.


    Second sh. Whoosh. Oh Chung-eon''s sword cut through the air, leaving a wide arc. The arc was blocked by my sword before it couldplete a semicircle.


    And the third sh.


    "Ugh!"


    Oh Chungeon rolled on the ground. My arms tingled. Knocking down a grown man with a single blow wasn''t an easy feat yet.


    In the past, something like this would have been a piece of cake.


    My heart raced. Not from exertion, not from fatigue, but purely from the rush of blood. This is how existence is proven. I am alive. A madughter leaked out of me.


    Seeing this, it seems I was indeed suited for fighting. Was it my destiny to spend my life on the battlefield?


    If that was my life''s purpose, I would dly ept it.


    I turned my head again towards the Wolhan Fortress soldiers. Now, instead of confusion, I could sense an air of curiosity about me.


    "Next? Anyone?"


    Amidst the silence, a footstep sounded.


    The one who walked out had a more refined aura than the two soldiers I had defeated earlier.


    "Oh."


    A smile formed on my face without me realizing it.


    This was a challenge. What else could a challenge be?


    "What''s your name?"


    "My name is Jo Sun Ryang."


    Hearing his answer, I looked at Jo Ma Ryang, who had been dragged away and was still out of it. Noticing my gaze, Jo Sun Ryang added.


    "I am Jo Ma Ryang''s brother."


    "You''re not seeking revenge for your brother, are you?"


    Iughed.


    "Please retract your words. I have no such impure intentions."


    Jo Sun Ryang looked into my eyes.


    "As a citizen of this nation, how could I dare intend to harm the First Prince?"


    His eyes were challenging. It was bothughable and ridiculous, but at the same time, I was pleased. It was proof that he saw our duel as a duel and nothing more.


    The thought that someone born as a swordsman should live and die as a swordsman kepting to mind.


    I might not know about others, but my path was clearly set from the moment I was born.


    "Will you also yield the first move to me?"


    "With all due respect, Your Highness has already achieved two victories."


    "And so?"


    "With your permission, I would like to request the first attack."


    Gasps of astonishment could be heard from the surroundings. But it was a refreshing statement. Iughed heartily.


    "Alright. Go ahead."


    Jo Sun Ryang raised his sword.


    "How many years have you lived as a warrior?"


    "I''ve spent seven and a half years as a soldier in Wolhan Fortress."


    "I see."


    I nodded.


    "It''s an honor."


    Immediately after, Jo Sun Ryang charged. He was about the same height as his younger brother, Jo Ma Ryang, but bulkier, yet his movements were surprisingly agile.


    If this were a life-or-death battle instead of a sparring match, I would have taken off Jo Sun Ryang''s head in one strike.


    That''s the only way to deal with a fast opponent.


    I stepped back and aimed my de as if to pierce Jo Sun Ryang''s chest.


    Jo Sun Ryang''s sword shed with mine, letting out a chilling metallic screech.


    My ears tingled. My senses, heightened by the acupuncture, naturally included my hearing. With the thought that my eardrums might burst, I kicked Jo Sun Ryang.


    "Ugh!"


    "Not much for your size, are you?"


    I taunted Jo Sun Ryang, but the reaction came from the group of soldiers instead.


    Scoffing at the soldiers'' snickers that grazed my ears, I smacked Jo Sun Ryang''s temple with the t of my de.


    One of the soldiers couldn''t hold back and blurted out his thoughts.


    "That''s...!"


    I had the leisure to reply.


    "I know."


    Jo Sun Ryang, properly hit, staggered and then copsed. Hisrge body made a thud as he hit the ground.


    I looked back and saw the Wolhan Fortress Lord, unable to hide his interest, and the captain, staring directly at me.


    I spoke to the captain.


    "Next?"


    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]

 Chapter 52

    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]


    </a>


    Chapter: 52


    Did he think his turn hade? The captain of the soldiers approached as if epting an order.


    I turned my head to look at my dear friend, Commander Heo, with the captain of the soldiers right in front of me.


    Heo Seokgyeom''s eyes were filled with surprise. Having sparred with me before, he would have recognized that my skills had improved even further since then.


    I also nced at Commander Yoo.


    Yoo Geung was also surprised. But it was slightly different from Heo Seokgyeom. There was no sign of agitation.


    Rather than pure surprise, it was pride and respect. It was impossible not to understand the reason behind it. It seemed that I had already secured a ce within Yoo Geung''s heart.


    I don''t even expect recognition as a lord yet.


    Still, as a human being, I had now risen above the level of a mere wastrel.


    Even if it wasn''t perfect.


    I felt like I had taken a step forward.


    * * *


    Lord Son Cheon Geum of Wolhan Fortress watched the wastrel prince''s every move without missing a single moment.


    They had definitely called him a wastrel . The Prince Ikwon he saw with his own eyes didn''t seem to be as bad as the rumors made him out to be, but he thought that such rumors couldn''t be entirely false.


    For example, the gossip about hisziness and poor demeanor, or the anecdotes about how he was repeatedly defeated in duels by his half-brother, Prince Jaean, who wasn''t even of military lineage.


    He imagined those things had some truth to them.


    But it was different.


    The wastrel prince had already defeated three soldiers. And he didn''t even show any signs of fatigue.


    Of course, they were just ordinary soldiers. The renowned generals of Wolhan Fortress hadn''t revealed themselves to the prince yet.


    However, even those soldiers were veterans who had survived battles against the magical beasts.


    They weren''t insignificant opponents that could be easily defeated just because someone had swung a sword a few times.


    The prince had easily subdued those formidable opponents.


    And he achieved victory.


    Son Cheon Geum looked at the prince''s subordinates.


    They were proud of their prince.


    Was he too young? If he hadn''t developed the ability to judge people, he wouldn''t have been able to sit in the position of Lord of Wolhan Fortress in the first ce.


    The prince''s subordinates, as seen by his eyes, looked up to their master despite him being called a wastrel.


    But they weren''t afraid.


    Awe without fear.


    More pride than reverence.


    Are the soldiers of Wolhan Fortress fixated on the prince because he has be theirmon enemy?


    Are they excited because the prince is defeating their enemy?


    If that''s the case, Son Cheon Geum could do the same. He could always stand on the front lines, fighting, and if that''s what it took to win the hearts of Wolhan Fortress, he was more than willing to be at the forefront.


    But was that really all there was to it?


    For how many long years had he fought for Wolhan Fortress? And what did he have to show for it now?


    Even a unanimous decision from the Council of Elders seemed like a dream. He had excellent generals and arge army, but that was it. Had he ever experienced being truly recognized as their lord?


    Who am I, and why am I standing here?


    Am Icking something?


    Why can''t I... earn the respect that even that young, wastrel prince easily gained...?


    Son Cheon Geum began to be consumed by mncholy.


    However, he wasn''t given much time to indulge in his thoughts. The wastrel prince raised his sword, and his opponent, the captain of the soldiers, also raised his.


    "I should ask your name too. What''s your name?"


    "My family name is Jung."


    "How many years have you been a warrior?"


    "I joined as a soldier when I was 15, and 14 years have passed since then."


    The prince nodded. He was smiling, but his eyes were fierce.


    What had the prince of that age experienced to have such a fierce gaze?


    The prince exhaled briefly and began his attack. His sword lunged forward cunningly. The captain''s tense arm bulged as he parried the prince''s sword. His eyes shook like a boat on waves, noticing the change in the prince''s attitudepared to when he was facing the previous soldiers.


    ng!


    The wastrel prince''s sword and the captain''s sword shed. It was apletely different scene from the previous duels. It seemed he was finally starting to show his true skills.


    ng, ng!


    Every time the blue sparks of metal flew and the metallic sounds resonated loudly, it felt like his stomach was churning.


    The situation intensified. It seemed like something serious could happen at any moment.


    If the prince were to get injured while sparring with the soldiers, the responsibility would fall entirely on him. But he wasn''t worried about the future. He was captivated by the spectacle of the moment.


    It wasn''t a particrly grand spectacle. It was simr to the feeling of watching acrobats or trained animals perform tricks.


    The only difference was the fighting spirit.


    If it weren''t for the smile on the wastrel prince''s face, would he have intervened and stopped the duel? The prince wasughing, unable to contain his excitement.


    His chest felt tight, as if his fighting spirit was spreading to him.


    Son Cheon Geum nced at the military officials from the capital again. He was also curious about their skills. He wondered if the swords of the capital were as strong as the prince''s, and if the reputation of Wolhan Fortress, known for having the coldest and sharpest swords, would now fade into history.


    While the northern wall held back the magical beasts, had the swords of the south been further honed under the warm sunlight?


    For all that time, while even the wastrel prince of the capital reached this level, perhaps Wolhan Fortress had been deprived of all opportunities for growth, solely focused on fighting against the harsh winter in front of them.


    If the wastrel prince was at this level, what level were the soldiers who apanied him here?


    Son Cheon Geum realized he was shrinking with a sense of deprivation.


    * * *


    My heart was pounding. It wasn''t just a feeling; my pulse was actually racing. Sweat ran down my forehead, my lips were dry, and my chest ached. I was getting breathless.


    In a brief moment of respite, I caught my breath and gripped the hilt of my sword again. My opponent was just as exhausted, if not more, than me. His face had turned beet red, as if he was waiting for me to dere surrender.


    But both against Heo Seokgyeom and Yoo Geung, I was the one who had technically won. My pride wouldn''t allow me to admit defeat in front of this opponent.


    I turned my body, escaping the opponent''s encirclement, and swung my sword. The de aimed for his side, pushing against the captain''s body.


    The captain twisted his waist and arched his back, hunching over like a shrimp while ring at me. Only venom remained in his eyes. He seemed determined not to back down easily, even if he were to be a bloody mess.


    Yes, this is the kind of spirit worthy of the harsh winter.


    Even though there was no harsh winter, only the scorching sun.


    The captain charged again.


    "Ugh."


    It was around the time I started to get tired. Even though I was clearly moving my body, it felt like I was putting a soul into an empty shell and moving it.


    It seemed the effects of the acupuncture point were wearing off. Actually, even this much was more than enough for the effects of mere acupuncture. It was impressive that Soon Gang was a skilled physician, considering he could achieve this just by pressing on the skin with his fingers without any special preparation.


    The captain was more exhausted than I was. I raised my sword with all my might and then dropped it downwards. The vertically falling de gleamed coldly in the sunlight.


    ng!


    There was no way he couldn''t counter this simple move. Of course, I had anticipated it. The captain of the fifty stumbled, regaining his bnce, and then swung his sword upwards at mine. A gap was created because of that. I pressed down on the hilt of my sword during that opening.


    Thud.


    The hilt of the sword, which had struck the captain between his eyebrows, returned to its original position due to the recoil. The whole process seemed to unfold in slow motion. The captain''s eyes rolled back, and a few drops of blood sttered as if the skin between his eyebrows had been torn.


    Soon, with a thud, the captain''s body copsed onto the floor. Sprawled out t, it was the perfect position for a nap.


    Ah, I want to lie down too.


    "You won again...!"


    "His Highness won again!"


    A few guys shouted. My head throbbed. The buzzing tinnitus sounded twice as loud as before I pressed on the acupuncture point. My damn sensitive body. I felt like I was going to throw up. I stumbled and eventually copsed onto the floor.


    Then, suddenly, someone''s hand slipped under my armpit. I nced up to see who was holding me, and it was Yoo Geung.


    "Your Highness."


    My vision was blurry, so for a moment, I wondered if it wasn''t Yoo Geung. But that naive face... it was definitely him.


    "Oh, I''m the prince, right. Yeah."


    "You defeated all four warriors!"


    Yoo Geung was smiling. Others gathered around him too. Heo Seokgyeom, Lee Gyeon-ui, other military officials, and even... Wolhan Fortress soldiers.


    What are they doing? What I did was a sort of hazing, wasn''t it? Why are they all grinning like that?


    Lee Gyeon-ui spoke.


    "Congrattions."


    He seemed happy. I let out a chuckle. Congrattions for what? It''s nothing special. Still, maybe because I was born susceptible to praise, a faint smile crept onto my face.


    "You defeated four people in a row without taking a break!"


    Oh, right, that''s true. I actually defeated all four of them. Considering how my grandfather used to scold me, I did a great job. Thinking about my little brother, who had no manners, I really aplished something big.


    I leaned on Yoo Geung for support and smiled faintly.


    "How dare you touch His Highness''s body..."


    Even though I felt like I was going to puke, I didn''t feel bad.


    I looked up to see the Wolhan Fortress Lord approaching with long strides.


    "Your Highness."


    I stared at him without replying. He continued speaking, as if she hadn''t expected a response anyway.


    "You have achieved aplete victory."


    That''s right, you''re right. I nodded.


    "I guess I should apologize for beating up your soldier.."


    The others let out a collective sigh. The Wolhan Fortress Lord lowered his eyes and simply replied, "Victory is always victory. That is the truth we follow."


    I felt increasingly nauseous. I forced a smile and said, "Do you truly believe that?"


    "If there is nothing unjust, it is always a righteous victory. If both sides revealed everything they had without any falsehoods or reservations, I believe there is nothing to regret or be ashamed of."


    I chuckled and nodded.


    "That''s right."


    Beyond the people surrounding me, I could see the captain of the soldiers, who had lost to me, being dragged away. Seeing how no one even nced at him, it was clear that Wolhan Fortress was a ce that was kind only to the victors and quite harsh to the losers.


    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]

 Chapter 53

    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]


    Chapter: 53


    As soon as the effects of the acupuncture wore off, I went back to my room and copsed into sleep. It''s a well-known fact that sleep is the best medicine. It was just simple exhaustion, so I would be fine with a good rest. In fact, I fell asleep as soon as my head hit the pillow. I was so damn tired, I couldn''t help it.


    When I woke up after a deep sleep, it was already pitch ck outside.


    Judging by the fact that no one came to check on me even when I rustled around on the bed, it seemed like everyone had gone to sleep.


    Since I had fallen asleep right after the duel in the afternoon, I was still in my dusty clothes with messy hair.


    Suddenly, my stomach rumbled.


    "...Do these guys not even tell you when it''s time to eat?"


    I was hungry. It was natural to have missed dinner since I had been sleeping since the duel.


    Were they deliberately making me miss meals as part of their revenge?


    "Is that really what''s happening? Petty bastards. Just beat me up instead. How can you starve someone? Are you even human?"


    As a former beggar, and the worst kind of beggar at that, I could endure anything but being starved.


    I grumbled while sitting on the bed.


    "At least someone should take care of feeding me... Huh?"


    While grumbling, I noticed a wooden lunch box that someone had brought.


    It felt heavy when I lifted it. I opened the lunch box, and inside were rice balls and rice cakes.


    "This, this, just by looking at it, I''m sure our Eunuch Han prepared this."


    The food wasn''t cold, so it seemed like it hadn''t been there for too long.


    It was a shame there was no hot soup, but even this much was a blessing at thiste hour. Unlike the pce, it would be difficult to ask for food in the middle of the night here...


    I sat on the bed and stuffed myself with the rice balls and rice cakes.


    But after devouring everything, I wondered if I had eaten too much for the night.


    "Hmm..."


    Even though the timing wasn''t ideal, I decided to go for a walk to digest the food and also explore more of Wolhan Fortress.


    It suddenly urred to me that I seemed to quite enjoy night strolls.


    I put on a light coat and went outside. Unlike during the day, the eerily quiet scenery of Wolhan Fortress felt unfamiliar.


    Wolhan Fortress didn''t have particrly impressivendscaping, so there wasn''t much to see. I looked up at the sky.


    "It''s a good night for stars."


    There was no moon in the sky, but the stars were clearly visible.


    "Where did the moon go?"


    Even though the moon wasn''t visible, it wasn''t bad because the stars were bright. Stars were important for navigation, so it was unfortunate for a traveler when they couldn''t see them. Perhaps it was better for travelers to have bright stars than a moon.


    "As long as one thing is bright, it''s enough."


    I started walking with my hands sped behind my back. I hummed a meaningless tune too. It''s the best kind of song to sing at times like this.


    "Hey, who are you?"


    How long had I been walking? I was humming a few of the few songs I knew, one after another, when a voice came from behind me without any warning. Who would be wandering around the fortress at this hour? It was an unnatural situation.


    I turned around to see a young child.


    "...What are you?"


    The question slipped out of my mouth without me realizing it. Was it a goblin or a ghost? No matter how I thought about it, it didn''t seem likely that a child would be wandering around Wolhan Fortress alone in the middle of the night where magical beasts could appear, so I was more convinced it was a ghost. Ghosts actually existed.


    Like Taejo, Taejo, and Taejo...


    "A ghost?"


    The ghost kid''s face scrunched up when I pointed my finger at him.


    "Who are you calling a ghost?"


    His voice was also cute, unmistakably that of a child. Maybe around ten years old? Was he not a ghost? The more I looked, the more he seemed to have delicate features.


    I asked kindly, "Are you human?"


    Then the kid snapped back, irritated.


    "Of course I''m human, am I a monster?"


    "Wow."


    Such a feisty little one.


    The kidunched an additional attack.


    "Are your eyeballs just decorations? You''re using them as decorations even though they seem real;.¡±


    "What, what?"


    His words caught me off guard. Besides, I''m handsome, so that statement didn''t make any sense.


    "Hey. A handsome guy like me isn''tmon, you know. Isn''t it a bit too much to say I look like I have decorative eyeballs?"


    "Handsome guys aren''t that rare. Have all the handsome guys in the world died? That''s sad."


    "Who''s dead? I''m right here, look. These fine jade eyes."


    I was just stating facts, but the kid''s expression soured. But seriously, I had never seen a face more handsome than mine yet. Maybe if I brought my grandfather from when he was young, we could be rivals. Anyway, wow. Such a reaction was absurd.


    The kid had a scar about two finger-widths long on his face. How resentful he must be at such a young age. I didn''t point it out aloud, but I assumed he was putting down other people''s faces because he had an inferiorityplex due to the scar.


    I''m such a considerate guy, protecting the feelings of a young boy. Wow. How cool.


    Still, I couldn''t just leave the kid like this. I decided to offer a helping hand.


    "Where do you live, and who are you? I''ll be generous and take you there, so tell me which way to go."


    The kid frowned.


    "I don''t want that kind of generosity."


    When an adult speaks, you should listen, but this kid, was he rotten from the start? My words didn''t seem to have any effect on him.


    "What''s that?"


    The kid pointed at my waist and asked. The only noticeable thing at my waist was the sword, the keepsake from the deposed queen.


    "What, this?"


    The kid nodded.


    "Yeah."


    "It''s a sword, what else would it be? You live in Wolhan Fortress, right? Then you must have seen swords often."


    The kid nodded again.


    Looking at him like this, he was definitely just a kid.


    "You''ve seen swords a lot, right?"


    "Yeah."


    It seemed he liked weapons. Was he the son of a cksmith?


    "Anyway, I''ll take you home. Which way should we go?"


    "Give that to me."


    The kid ignored my offer and only showed interest in the sword. It seemed like we wouldn''t be able to move an inch all night at this rate, so I had no choice but to draw the sword.


    "Don''t touch it, you''ll get hurt."


    "I won''t get hurt."


    The kid watched the sword with his hands sped behind his back. He acted like a little old man.


    "Its name is Silver Wheel."


    The kid read the inscription on the de and said.


    "It''s Silver Wheel."


    I nodded.


    "You can read, huh? You''re a smart kid. Study hard."


    It might be useless advice for a kid who seemed to be the son of a cksmith.


    I put the sword back in its sheath. The kid looked disappointed.


    "What, you want to see it more?"


    "Yeah. I want to see it more."


    I was about to say no, but the kid was faster.


    "Give it to me with the sheath."


    "Why?"


    For some reason, I had a bad feeling about this. But the person in front of me was just a child. He was much shorter and younger than me, and his thin build suggested he wouldn''t have much strength.


    After hesitating for a moment, I decided to let him see it since I couldn''t sleep anyway and had nothing else to do.


    "Here, take it."


    I untied the sword and handed it to the kid, who received it with excitement.


    "You''re the son of a cksmith, right? Doesn''t your father make things like this?"


    He ignored my question. I was about to get annoyed, but then I remembered that the kid in front of me was just a tiny child and decided to be patient. In fact, I had no other choice but to be patient. What could I do with a kid who was barely the size of my fist?


    "Look over there."


    The kid suddenly pointed in one direction. I turned my head in the direction he pointed, but there was nothing there.


    To be precise, there was only the shadow of a tree, cast by the starlight against the darkened wall.


    There was nothing to see.


    "What are you talking about?"


    The moment I turned my head back after asking that question, the kid who was talking to me was gone.


    Along with my sword, the relic of thete Queen.


    Without leaving a single footprint.


    * * *


    "...That''s what happened."


    I recalledst night''s events and exined the situation seriously. The person I was talking to was Yoo Geung.


    "Isn''t it a ghost?" Yoo Geung asked naively.


    A ghost. A ghost. It wasn''t that I didn''t believe in ghosts. I''d seen one. But was that a ghost? It didn''t feel eerie or anything like that.


    "I don''t think it''s a ghost."


    Yoo Geung pondered for a while.


    "Perhaps... uh... I''m sorry to say this."


    "If you''re sorry, are you not going to say it?"


    "I''m sorry to say this, but I''ll say it anyway."


    "What?"


    "Perhaps, were you dreaming while you were sleeping?"


    A dream? Was it?


    I thought about it a bit more.


    It wasn''t a dream.


    "No, no. It wasn''t a dream. It was real."


    If it wasn''t a dream, it was reality.


    In reality, a child stole a sword that was as long as him while I briefly turned my head and ran away?


    Without me noticing, suppressing their presence?


    It was unbelievable.


    "Ah, this is strange."


    Racking my brain didn''t change anything, but I kept thinking.


    There was nothing else to do while waiting for the Wolhan Fortress Lord.


    A littleter, the Wolhan Fortress Lord arrived.


    "You look unwell. Do you have any worries?"


    The Fortress Lord''s words greeted me upon his arrival. And indeed, I was worried. Losing thete Queen''s relic again was a grave matter.


    I told him aboutst night. I wondered if the Fortress Lord might know about the rumors of ghosts in Wolhan Fortress.


    "I went for a walkst night..."


    The Fortress Lord''s expression became strange as he sat and listened to me quietly.


    "Was it a child whose appearance made it difficult to tell if they were male or female?"


    It was. I nodded.


    "That''s right."


    Then the Wolhan Fortress Lord pointed to his waist.


    "His height was... probably about this much."


    "That''s right."


    I nodded again.


    The Fortress Lord''s expression turned a bit grim.


    "Was there a scar about two finger widths long on his face?"


    "Oh, yes."


    It was an urate description. I nodded quickly.


    "You seem to know this child too."


    So, it wasn''t just my imagination. He really did vanish in the blink of an eye yesterday. Or was it some fleeting hallucination?


    The Wolhan Fortress Lord groaned and said, "You said you... lost your sword."


    "That''s right."


    The Wolhan Fortress Lord sighed.


    "I will find it for you right away."


    "As expected, Fortress Lord, you knew that child. Is he a child you cherish?"


    I was delighted.


    "No."


    The Wolhan Fortress Lord added with a hesitant look.


    "Actually... he¡¯s not even a child."


    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]

 Chapter 54

    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]


    Chapter: 54


    With a deep sigh, the Lord of Wolhan Fortress called for someone.


    "Bring Chaos here."


    At the Lord''smand, the servant''s face turned ashen. It reminded me of the expression I used to wear when I was assigned to clean the dormitory toilets back in Blood Cloud Fortress.


    "Yes, my Lord."


    Unable to disobey, the servant bowed his head and left the room.


    I watched the servant close the door behind him before turning back to the Lord of Wolhan Fortress.


    "Is that his name?"


    "As I mentioned, he is not a child."


    He looked every bit like a child, though. What was he talking about? I tilted my head in confusion.


    "He may have the appearance of a young child, but in truth, he is much older than even His Highness the First Prince."


    That was surprising.


    "How peculiar."


    The Lord of Wolhan Fortress borated.


    "Due to a past mishap with medicine, his growth has been stunted. It''s nothing to be concerned about, but I wanted to make it clear that there''s no need to treat him as a child."


    What a bizarre reason. It seemed there were quack doctors like Soon Gang here as well.


    "I understand."


    I nodded.


    Despite being such an unusual individual, I had never heard of him before. Of course, if he was born in Wolhan Fortress and had never left, it was understandable that a country bumpkin like me wouldn''t know him.


    "Is his name Chaos?"


    "He has a different given name. His surname is Son, and his given name is Soha."


    Son Soha. Sharing the same surname, he must be rted to the Lord of Wolhan Fortress.


    "In our Northern Region, there''s a tradition of selecting four powerful warriors and sending them to Wolhan Fortress. Son Soha upies one of those positions... and he is also my cousin."


    As expected, he was the Lord''s rtive. However, the Lord didn''t seem too pleased while exining who Son Soha was. The reason was not hard to guess.


    Wasn''t he the rascal who stole my sword and ran off? A leopard can''t change its spots.


    "I see."


    In any case, I decided to remember the name. Chaos, Sohn Soha. One of the four strongest in the Northern Region.


    The Northern Region was a ce where battles were frequent. That''s why, even if a major battle broke out in Seopyung, unless the country was on the verge of copse, there was no reason to dispatch troops elsewhere.


    Of course, I had witnessed the downfall of this nation, but the royal court was shattered by that Second Prince bastard first.


    Because the royal court was destroyed early on, there was no higher authority left tomand the deployment of troops from the Northern Region.


    So, no matter how strong or how many troops the Northern Region had, their power naturally couldn''t reach Seopyung.


    Or perhaps all four of them died in battle, and they no longer existed when the fighting reached Seopyung.


    Recovering my treasured sword was important, but Chaos wasn''t my original objective, so I returned to the main topic.


    "Speaking of which, you mentioned needing an exploration team."


    The Lord of Wolhan Fortress replied with a determined look.


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    An exploration team. That was the reason the Lord had summoned me today.


    He wanted to find and eliminate the root cause of the trouble guing Wolhan Fortress.


    I agreed that was the best course of action. Simply hunting down the monsters that appeared before us would be an endless task.


    "Since I''m not familiar with the situation, I think it would be best for me to cross the border myself first. What are your thoughts?"


    I had never crossed the border before. The same was true in Seopyung.


    The northwestern border of Seopyung, like thend north of the northern border of the Northern Region, was uninhabitable. So, during my fight to revive Blood Cloud Fortress, I had no reason to go there.


    There was a time when I lived in seclusion in the mountains to hide, but I had literally only set foot beyond the border.


    That''s why I was curious about whaty beyond the border. It was a personal curiosity, nothing important.


    First, I thought it was crucial to see the monster''s habitat with my own eyes. To corner them, I needed to know their weaknesses and what they were attracted to. Of course, King Bonhyeon probably didn''t expect much from sending a wild card like me, but I needed to achieve something.


    There''s nothing like exceeding expectations to earn extra praise, especially when you''re someone people don''t expect much from.


    And that was exactly my situation.


    Perhaps surprised by my proactive stance, the Lord of Wolhan Fortress spoke with a hint of suspicion.


    "I don''t believe there''s any reason for Your Highness to personally undertake such a dangerous task."


    The Lord tly rejected my proposal. But I''m not so ipetent that I can''t take care of myself, and isn''t there a limit to just hearing about things without seeing them firsthand?


    "Then how about this? I''ll join the exploration team myself."


    "The terrain is such that there are no discernible paths. It''s a very treacherous journey, so we can''t take many people."


    "What''s the maximum number of people you have in mind?"


    "We n to form a team of less than ten."


    Then we would need to assemble the best of the best.


    "They''ll need to be skilled in mountain traversal and monster extermination."


    "Indeed. Therefore, we intend to select someone with extensive mountain experience as a guide."


    In other words, that meant excluding me and the other military officials from the capital.


    Of course, I was an expert in mountain traversal. After the fall of Blood Cloud Fortress, I spent months wandering through mountain valleys. The difficulty of mountain paths wouldn''t faze me.


    But as Prince Ikwon, I was just a pampered prince who had spent his entire life in the pce, so I couldn''t me them for not understanding.


    I replied nonchntly, "If there''s such a guide, I can trust and follow them. There''s nothing to worry about."


    "How could I suggest such an arduous exploration to His Highness the First Prince? I will ensure the exploration team''s report is presented to you."


    It wasn''t working.


    His dismissive attitude was starting to irritate me.


    I pressed on more firmly.


    "How can I trust something I haven''t seen with my own eyes? Tell me if there''s a better way to grasp the situation than me going myself. I''m open to suggestions."


    If I put it this way, the Lord of Wolhan Fortress couldn''t refuse. I knew he was worried that if I got injured, the royal court might attack.


    But that won''t happen.


    "...As you wish."


    "Good. I''ll leave the selection of the remaining members to you. Unfortunately, my subordinates aren''t suited for mountain expeditions."


    "I''ll take extra care in selecting them."


    "Alright, good."


    As I was nodding my head, a servant spoke from outside the door.


    "My Lord, as youmanded, I have brought Master Chaos."


    The Lord of Wolhan Fortress looked at me, asking with his eyes if he should let him in. I nodded once more.


    "Let him in."


    The door opened, and the same guy I sawst night appeared.


    Even in the bright light, he looked exactly like a young child. Huh, I let out a hollowugh and pointed my index finger at him.


    "You... No, you."


    The guy, Chaos, nonchntly walked over and sat in an empty seat, ignoring me. Thump. No one had offered him a seat, but he acted as he pleased, truly living up to his name, Chaos.


    He couldn''t possibly not recognize me, yet he shamelessly pretended not to. Even if he didn''t know I was a prince, he should easily recall encountering me while strolling around the fortress wallsst night.


    How did he manage to get a nickname that suited him so well? Was it assigned based on personality?


    The Lord of Wolhan Fortress spoke sternly.


    "Chaos."


    At that, Chaos, who had been indifferent, raised his head.


    "Yes, my Lord."


    "I heard from His Highness the First Prince about your outrageous act."


    A crack appeared in Chaos¡¯s nonchnt expression. He slowly rolled his eyes and looked at me.


    His eyes seemed to be asking, "You are the prince?"


    I gave him a victorious smile.


    Chaos immediately backed down.


    "I apologize, my Lord."


    It seemed he wasn''t afraid of the prince but feared the Lord of the Fortress. As expected of the Northern Region, I guess. It was always a novel experience to encounter a ce where the prince''s authority didn''t work.


    If only we were outside the Northern Region, things wouldn''t be this disrespectful.


    It was at this moment that I understood why King Bonhyeon had so readily tossed the task of sending someone to Wolhan Fortress onto me.


    If even a prince received this kind of treatment, how much worse would it be for a mere official? Who would want toe all the way here and suffer such humiliation?


    "I am already aware that you snatched His Highness the First Prince''s treasured sword."


    "I apologize, my Lord."


    "Your apologycks sincerity. Furthermore, it is an apology that should be directed towards His Highness the First Prince, not me."


    Only then did Chaos¡¯s eyes turn towards me.


    "I beg your forgiveness, Your Highness the First Prince."


    Seeing him obey everymand, perhaps he''s not a bad guy?


    ...No, that''s not right. He stole someone''s belongings at first sight, so he''s at least crazy. There''s no way a sane person would do that. Besides, he''s not an ordinary civilian; he already holds a position, so he wouldn''t be in need of money.


    "Bring His Highness the First Prince''s treasured sword immediately."


    Chaos replied in a dejected tone.


    "Understood."


    Chaos abruptly stood up. Without even ncing in my direction, he swiftly left the room.


    "I apologize."


    The Lord of Wolhan Fortress apologized on his behalf.


    "There''s no need to apologize."


    "He''s not a bad person at heart, but there are times when he acts rudely like this. I will ensure that Chaos does not disturb Your Highness''s peace of mind."


    It wasn''t particrly disturbing. I replied casually.


    "Please do so."


    A brief silence followed. I was thinking of excusing myself since there was nothing more to say when the Lord of Wolhan Fortress spoke.


    "About yesterday''s incident..."


    It seemed he was referring to the sparring session yesterday. Come to think of it, the people I fought with yesterday were nowhere to be seen.


    They probably weren''t dead; I assumed they had copsed and gone to rest.


    I waved my hand and said.


    "It would be best to let it go."


    However, the Lord of Wolhan Fortress had a different opinion.


    "So many people saw and heard it with their own eyes and ears. How can it be dismissed?"


    "...That''s true. Many people saw it."


    Was he going to hold me ountable for knocking down the soldiers? As I was pondering, the Lord of Wolhan Fortress spoke.


    "They must have learned a great deal. On their behalf, as their Lord, I would like to express my gratitude."


    His words were unexpected. I shook my head.


    "Gratitude? No, not at all."


    If anything, it was I who had learned something. Thanks to them, I got a sense of how to utilize my acupuncture point, so it was a great help.


    "One cannot fail to express gratitude for something deserving of it."


    The Lord of Wolhan Fortress said that and fell silent.


    I couldn''t tell what I had done that impressed him.


    "Well... Anyway, I''ll start preparing for the exploration team."


    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]

 Chapter 55

    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]


    Chapter: 55


    Northernmost in the Northern Region of Mokryeo Kingdom.


    Simultaneously, the most prosperous city and the most fortified fortress in the north. It was natural for Wolhan Fortress to protect the north, and it was a fact that only the vastnd south of Wolhan Fortress belonged to humans, something one would naturally realize while living there, even without being told.


    Therefore, everyone held prejudice against the demonic realm beyond the northern border. Prejudice towards the unseen arises precisely because it remains unseen.


    That was certainly the case.


    "Y-Your Highness the First Prince?"


    A soldier in my group showed the gate pass to the soldier at the north gate.


    "N-No, you mean His Highness the First Prince is going?"


    "That''s how it turned out."


    "Is, is this even possible...?"


    "Why wouldn''t it be? I heard His Highness decided so. So keep it down."


    The gatekeeper guarding the north gate of Wolhan Fortress spoke.


    I can hear everything. I already heard it all.


    I turned my head and looked at the north gate of Wolhan Fortress. Although it was called the north gate because it was the passage to the north, it was actually far from being a proper gate.


    It was definitely not on the scale to be called a main gate; calling it a back gate would be more fitting. They said it was a gate that wouldn''t be opened unless in emergencies or special circumstances like now.


    The other soldiers around nced at me.


    "T-This way, please."


    The gatekeeper pushed open an iron door that looked brand new. It seemed like the door had been recently reced.


    As soon as we exited the fortress through the north gate, a rugged mountainousndscape unfolded before us.


    Towering peaks. Dark clouds hung over the peaks that pierced the sky. The contrast between the shadows cast by the clouds and the sunlit areas. Jagged rocks protruding like teeth along the mountain slopes. Neither the sky nor time would be their enemy.


    Anyway, mountains were mountains. Although somewhat rugged, they weremon and ordinary. However, the mere fact that they were untouched by human presence gave them an eerie feeling.


    It was as if my instincts were whispering that this ce could never be my home.


    Indeed, it wasn''t called the demonic realm for nothing.


    The impression was quite different from when I saw it from inside the fortress walls. If I had thought it was a bewitchingndscape when looking down from the fortress wall, now it felt overwhelming. Yes, overwhelming. I felt a sense of pressure. It was as if my soul was being pushed back by the mountain''s energy.


    The presence or absence of the fortress wall alone made such a difference in how it felt.


    Probably others would feel differently too.


    "Your Highness."


    The guide called out to me. His name was Deokbong. He wasn''t part of the Wolhan Fortress military but someone who made a living by gathering medicinal herbs from the mountains outside the walls and selling them. He had survived for a long time without dying, catching the Lord of Wolhan Fortress''s eye.


    "Before we left, the Lord said that if Your Highness feels fatigued, we should immediately..."


    "Ah, it''s noisy."


    He was saying that it was okay to turn back midway. That won''t happen. I''m not that weak. What does he take me for?


    ...Should I gain some more weight? Would that make me look tougher?


    "The Lord asked me to convey this, so I hope you''ve heard it."


    Chaos, who had suddenly approached, spoke. I didn''t know why, but he was also part of the group.


    They must have chosen him because his skills and experience were reliable. The Lord of Wolhan Fortress was the one who decided on the exploration team members.


    I emphasize, I''m trusting the Lord of Wolhan Fortress, not this guy.


    "I heard you well."


    "It doesn''t seem like you did."


    You have quite the audacity in front of the First Prince. I feel like giving you a round of apuse.


    It would be perfect to p my hands with those smooth cheeks between them.


    Chaos stared at me with an expressionless face and then abruptly turned his head away.


    Anyway, he''s an unpleasant fellow. Even if I try to see him in a good light, who would like him if he acts like that?


    Suddenly, the weight of the sword at my waist felt heavy. This was the sword Chaos had tried to steal.


    Hmph, there''s no way I''d let it be taken away like that. Especially not by him. No matter how great his achievements, I didn''t want to give him anything, just out of spite.


    He was the kind of person who could ruin all his aplishments with a single word or action, even after achieving a hundred feats.


    "Let''s hurry. If it''s as treacherous as you say, we don''t have time to waste."


    It would be a big problem if the sun went down. I had considered the possibility of camping, but it wasn''t something I looked forward to. I wanted to return before sunset if possible. Wouldn''t the bed in Wolhan Fortress be morefortable than the ground?


    It wasn''t that I hated camping, but I wasn''t keen on it, given the location. If I had to sleep with the harsh mountain as my bed and the dampness as my nket... I really didn''t want to.


    Separately, camping was something I was very familiar with. There was a time when I had to live without a roof over my head.


    If the sun set, we''d have no choice but to camp. Moving around in the dark mountains was not only a bad idea but also foolish. They said the monsters became more active after sunset.


    So, we''d have to wait there until the sun rose and the surroundings brightened.


    Even if I didn''t like it, we''d have to camp if the situation didn''t allow otherwise. That''s why everyone in the group had backpacks filled with food and necessary supplies.


    "Yes, Your Highness. Then, I shall lead the way."


    The guide, carrying a heavy backpack on his back, took the first step.


    The group started to move away from Wolhan Fortress.


    * * *


    Even though all we had done was walk, I felt like it required a skill. The skill of walking, that is. It was apletely different feeling from when I wandered through the Taeryung Mountain Range in Seopyung. The energy of the mountains and the monsters felt like they were pressing down on my shoulders and pulling at my ankles.


    It was probably just my imagination.


    There were also visible things to me.


    The slopes were steep, and there were sheer cliffs everywhere. The trees grew without order, intertwining and growing while strangling each other. The tangled branches spread out like a, blocking the sky. As a result, sunlight didn''t reach the ground. What sprouted from the damp earth weren''t des of grass but clusters of unidentified mushrooms and mold.


    It felt like my shoes were getting contaminated. If there was someone who frequently climbed this mountain, they would have to constantly throw away their shoes and get new ones. Even if left unattended for a short while, mold would quickly grow on them. I was wearing expensive leather shoes, so it was a bit of a waste. Being from a poor background, I was sensitive about money and couldn''t help but be bothered by such things.


    The damp air of the forest entering my lungs wasn''t pleasant at all. It was dark, and the air was colder and damper than before, creating an unsettling atmosphere.


    It was the perfect environment for hiding something, though.


    "Even though they''remon trees, they look different here."


    Chaos responded to my mumbling.


    "That species also exists in Wolhan Fortress."


    His words had an unclear intention.


    ...Is he picking a fight?


    "I know that too."


    When I replied curtly, the guide walking ahead nced back. As our eyes met, he immediately turned his head away, as if checking if I was tired.


    "I''m not tired. I''m not tired."


    Of course, the guide didn''t say anything, and I was just feeling self-conscious.


    The most exhausted person in the group was probably the guide himself. He was leading the way, wielding arge curved sword and cutting through the trees. Beside him, two soldiers familiar with mountain climbing followed, clearing the path. I was following behind them.


    We walked like that for a long time. The trees grew so densely that their branches and leaves formed a ceiling, blocking the sky, so we continued walking without even realizing the sun was setting.


    It was fortunate that it waste spring; if it were winter, it would have been unbearable. If heavy snow fell on this damp soil, even walking on t ground wouldn''t be easy. If a blizzard obstructed our vision, we''d have to figure out how to stay together, let alone worry about monsters. What if someone slipped and fell?


    Just thinking about it made me feel suffocated.


    "Your Highness, it''s gettingte."


    Only then did I look around. The surroundings were darker than before.


    The guide fumbled and pulled out a map, exining.


    "We started from here and passed through this way. Now we''ve arrived here... How are you feeling, Your Highness?"


    "How am I feeling about what? Are you asking if I''m tired?"


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    Ah. I let out a short sigh and replied.


    "I''m still fine."


    "Shall we turn back now?"


    If we wanted to avoid camping, we had to turn back immediately. But we hadn''t discovered anything yet.


    The monsters that were supposed toe down to Wolhan Fortress without us having to search for them were nowhere to be found, even when we came all the way to their main base to look for them. What kind of contrarian creatures were these?


    We could try to lure them out with loud noises, but there was no telling what might happen if we did. It wouldn''t be easy for our small group to handle a horde of monsters. So for now, we had to stay hidden and keep searching.


    We needed to continue exploring until we found something, even if it was just one monster.


    "Have we even seen anything at all?"


    "We haven''t found anything yet, but..."


    "We can''t go back empty-handed, having seen nothing."


    "However, if we dy any longer, we''ll have to camp," The guide said apologetically.


    Do I look like I''ll fall deathly ill if I lie on the ground?


    "It''s fine. We can camp. It''s not like we didn''te prepared for that."


    The guide folded the map and put it away. Then he pointed to a t area nearby.


    "Then... how about we camp around here?"


    I readily nodded.


    "Let''s do that."


    With my approval, the group moved swiftly and began preparations for camping.


    "I''ll take care of this."


    "Oh, no need."


    One of the soldiers was setting up a tent, but his skills werecking. It didn''t seem like his first time, but he appeared clumsy.


    "I''ll do it."


    I approached and unceremoniously took the tent from him. Then I started setting it up myself.


    "If there''s anything else to do, go do it. I''ll handle this."


    I shooed away the soldier who was setting up the tent and finished building the shelter alone. When it was done, it looked quite decent. The experience I gained from running and struggling after losing everything hadn''t gone to waste.


    As I was inspecting the finished tent, Chaos approached.


    "Here, this pole. It would be better to drive it deeper into the ground."


    Chaos was the only one idling while everyone else was busy with their tasks.


    Even if he worked in his childlike form, it wouldn''t be of much help. I had noints about him just staying still.


    But.


    "Isn''t this your first time setting up a tent? The ground is soft, so it mighte loose."


    Should I just give him one good punch?


    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]

 Chapter 56

    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]


    Chapter: 56


    Guide Deokbong''s heart was pounding like it was about to burst.


    A prince.


    No less than the First Prince, at that.


    Even standing before the Wolhan Fortress Lord made Deokbong''s courage shrivel up. He was born with a timid heart. He never dared to undertake any grand ventures, nor did he dream of handlingrge sums of money. Anything too precious or too good was only a burden to him.


    Therefore, it was fitting for someone like him to make a living by digging up herbs day by day.


    - You''ve been hiking in the mountains for a long time, haven''t you?


    But he had caught the eye of the Lord of the Wolhan Fortress. Standing before those chilling eyes, even if only for a moment, made Deokbong want to run away.


    However, he couldn''t defy the words of the Fortress Lord, the ruler of the fortress where he had lived his entire life. Because of the "crime" of catching the Fortress Lord''s attention, Deokbong was dragged along whenever the Wolhan Fortress soldiers went out to hunt monsters, forced to guide the hunting party at the forefront.


    He had been doing this for ten years now. Perhaps his courage had grown a little. He no longer felt his heart pound when standing before the Lord of the Wolhan Fortress. Still, the sight of the army''s gleaming swords and spears made his heart race.


    But then.


    - Escort the First Prince.


    But then, a prince?


    And not just any prince, but the notorious First Prince Ikwon, known for his wild and reckless behavior. Wouldn''t a single slip of the tongue lead to his head being chopped off? He had never heard rumors of the wild prince taking someone''s life, but one could never be too sure.


    Would his lowly life matter to such a high-ranking person? Would it be any different from a fly''s life?


    It wasn''t even a group apanied by the Fortress Lord himself or one of the prince''s own retainers. If the wild prince were to cause amotion or fly into a rage, who would stop him? The soldiers couldn''t subdue the prince; they couldn''t eveny a finger on his noble body.


    He thought he was as good as dead.


    The journey was going to be arduous, and yet the prince insisted on going himself to find the monster. Surely, he wouldin of exhaustion midway and ask to turn back. It would be better to dissuade him from the start. Clutching his trembling heart, Deokbong suggested they return.


    But the answer was a refusal. The prince was determined to see the monster before returning. He even said he didn''t mind camping outdoors.


    The thought of having to let the noble First Prince sleep on the bare ground, and spending a night with the wild prince, weighed heavily on Deokbong''s mind.


    The prince''s noble appearance, befitting his status, made the responsibility even more burdensome. It was absurd that someone who seemed to belong only in the backdrop of a magnificent pce would sleep alongside amoner like himself.


    "I''ve set up all the tents."


    But it wasn''t like that.


    Nothing terrible happened.


    "It''s my first time, so my skills might be a bitcking."


    The wild princeughed heartily.


    "So, what do you think? Not too bad, is it?"


    Behind them unfolded a series of tents, their corners perfectly aligned, suggesting it wasn''t someone''s first attempt.


    But there was no way a prince would have experience pitching camping tents.


    Deokbong nced at the others. They also seemed quite surprised. Everyone was puzzled by this unexpected side of the prince.


    "Now that we''re all settled, shall we eat?"


    It was mealtime right away, no time for rest. But the prince seemed hungry, so what could they do? Deokbong untied the bundle he had been carrying and took out the ingredients for dinner.


    He gathered twigs to start a fire and held a flint in his hand. Just then, the wild prince approached and squatted beside him. The distance between them was less than a step. Deokbong felt his heart tighten as he struck the flint.


    Click, click.


    But perhaps due to the prince''s close proximity and his nervousness, his hands weren''t as steady as usual.


    "Having trouble?" The wild prince asked.


    Deokbong, who had been intently focused on starting the fire, was startled.


    "Seems like it. Let me help."


    The wild prince abruptly reached out and took the flint from Deokbong''s grasp. Click, click. The prince struck the flint a few times, and a me ignited immediately. The sparknded on dry leaves. The prince performed the entire process as if it were the most natural thing in the world.


    It was a trivial task, yet it wasn''t. A wild prince and chores? Could there be a more incongruousbination?


    Deokbong cautiously hung an iron pot over the fire and started boiling dried vegetables. Worries crept into his mind. What if the prince threw the food away, calling it terrible? With a bucketful of worries, he added rice and dried vegetables to the pot. What if he refused to eat? It would make it difficult to move tomorrow. With another worry, he poured water into the pot.


    The mes grew stronger, and the pot began to bubble vigorously. The wild prince remained by the fire, pestering Deokbong the entire time he prepared the food. Seeing that the prince wouldn''t leave, Chaos also approached.


    "Is it ready yet? I''m hungry, so give me a bowl quickly."


    The wild prince urged. Deokbong, with trembling hands, filled a bowl with porridge and handed it to the prince, thinking the bowl might fly towards his head at any moment.


    But nothing of the sort happened, and the prince started eating right there, squatting beside Deokbong. He was no different from the others. There were noints or dissatisfaction. Only then did Deokbong feel a bit relieved.


    "That was delicious. I guess I''ll rest a bit and then go to sleep."


    The prince sat by the fire for a while. His profile, illuminated by the flickering mes, had a strange allure that captured one''s attention.


    Standing before the fire, he looked like the embodiment of fire itself. With the mountains as a backdrop, he resembled a celestial being descended from the heavens. But if ced in a pce, he would undoubtedly be a noble prince.


    One thing was certain, though. No matter where he was, people would recognize his noble presence.


    The Wolhan Fortress Lord, who was as fearsome as the heavens, and the royal family, even higher than him. This wild prince, Ikwon, notorious for his foul temper, belonged to that royal family and was in close proximity. Even when he went to his tent to sleep, the prince was just a step away.


    This night was both difficult and bittersweet for Deokbong.


    * * *


    The next day.


    They set off early again. As Deokbong led the way, he pondered various thoughts.


    The Wolhan Fortress Lord wasn''t stingy with money. The reward for this job would be enough to buy his family new summer clothes.


    While lost in thought, he suddenly realized the wild prince was right beside him.


    "Oh, oh!"


    Startled, Deokbong almost jumped back. He shouldn''t have.


    "Ack!"


    He slipped and fell. Bracing himself for the impact, he squeezed his eyes shut, but the expected shock never came. When he opened his eyes, the wild prince was firmly holding his arm, which was soaked in dew.


    "Yo-Your Highness, I, I..."


    Flustered, Deokbong couldn''t speak properly and just blinked his eyes. He didn''t even register that the prince was holding his arm and that he should quickly get up. A momentter, he hurriedly regained hisposure.


    "I-I apologize, I apologize..."


    Snicker. He heard the princeugh. The wild prince chuckled once and then gestured forward with his chin, indicating that it was alright and they should continue. Deokbong, his face flushed red, resumed their journey.


    After walking for a while, a cave appeared before them. It wasn''t unexpected. He knew there was arge rock cave around here. They couldn''t go any further. Beyond this point was too dangerous. He had once tried to enter and lost a fellow herb gatherer. He never wanted to witness such a horrific scene again. Deokbong spoke.


    "I''ve never been beyond this point, Your Highness."


    "Is that so?"


    The prince looked around with a hint of disappointment. Then, spotting the cave, he stared intently in that direction. He seemed interested in the rock cave.


    "Can''t we go in there?"


    "That''s..."


    "Or I could go alone. I''ll just take a quick look."


    That was a dangerous idea. Sending the prince in alone was out of the question. Deokbong pleaded, almost prostrating himself on the ground.


    "N-No, that won''t do."


    He begged the prince to take others with him if he really needed to check inside. The prince nodded.


    "Alright."


    Deokbong led the way. He had never been here before, so he was scared, but he couldn''t run away out of fear. He had to endure. Holding a lit torch, he entered the rock cave. Inside, it was much damper and gloomier than outside. Shadows cast by the torch danced on the dark cave walls.


    He was anxious and afraid. Deokbong wanted to go home quickly. When he got home, the first thing he would do was take a hot bath.


    To wash away this dampness...


    At that moment, his foot slipped. It was the second time today. He felt pathetic that he couldn''t even walk properly after all his years as a herb gatherer.


    Then, the ground copsed.


    "Aaaaaaaaaah!"


    Deokbong screamed. As he slid down with the crumbling floor, he lost his grip on the torch. It fell to the ground, spreading mes.


    "Deokbong!"


    The wild prince called out his name. In that moment, strangely, Deokbong was touched that the wild prince remembered his name.


    But what good was that if he died here? Wealth and honor were only attainable in this life. Realizing this deeply, Deokbong tried to get up.


    Perhaps he had sprained it when he fell earlier, but his left ankle throbbed with pain. How could he walk back such a long distance in this condition? His future seemed bleak. A herb gatherer falling while walking in the mountains? Why did he have to do something so stupid? He sighed.


    He could hear themotion of hispanions above. They didn''t seem to understand what had happened either. Deokbong tilted his head upwards and shouted.


    "I-I''m alright!"


    The wild prince then brought a torch closer to where Deokbong had fallen. It was touching that the first person to worry about him wasn''t another soldier, but the wild prince.


    With the surroundings illuminated, Deokbong could see where he hadnded.


    But even before confirming it, he had an ominous feeling.


    Looking around, Deokbong was terrified.


    Giant eggs filled the space. Eggs sorge that a grown man could fit inside them.


    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]

 Chapter 57

    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]


    Chapter: 57


    Looking at the gaping hole, I was bewildered. Why did the floor suddenly copse? The hole was enormous. It would be nearly impossible to find a person who couldn''t fit through it. Not just Deokbong and me, but the rest of the group was also taken aback.


    I inquired, "Are you alright? Don''t say you''re fine if you''re not. Tell me the truth, or it''ll cause troubleter."


    Unlike the others, Deokbong wasn''t a warrior. Maybe if he knew how to break his fall... But that was unlikely. He shouldn''t bepared to those who had trained in the art of war.


    Still, there was no hint of pain in his voice.


    "Yes, yes, Your Highness. I''m deeply grateful. I''m truly unharmed."


    If he wasn''t injured, he was lucky.


    Judging by the echo of Deokbong''s voice, there seemed to be space below.


    He mumbled, "With all due respect, something else seems more important than me."


    I couldn''t hear him clearly.


    "What did you say?"


    "I, I apologize."


    Why did he keep apologizing? Deokbong tended to be overly deferential towards me. There was no need for that.


    His courage was the size of a bean.


    Someone like Chaos was too casual with me, the Wolhan Fortress soldiers were disrespectful, and Deokbong was overly fearful. I wasn''t oblivious; I knew Deokbong was afraid of me. It was probably because of my reputation as a wild prince.


    Deokbong stammered, "E-Eggs... There are eggs."


    "Eggs?"


    Eggs? That was unexpected. Who would expect to find eggs in a mountain cave?


    "Eggs, you say?"


    I held the torch lower to illuminate the area below. Apart from Deokbong''s head, I couldn''t see anything else.


    As I brought the torch closer, Deokbong flinched.


    "Yes, yes, Your Highness. Th-There are giant eggs, big enough to hold a person."


    Human-sized eggs. These weren''t ordinary animal eggs. They were definitely monster eggs.


    "I need to see them myself."


    The cavity Deokbong had fallen into was taller than a person. It looked to be a little over ten feet deep, and he wouldn''t be able to climb out without help. There were no walls to scale either.


    "Can you climb out?"


    "Well, that is..."


    Deokbong hesitated.


    "There''s nothing to step on..."


    I held the torch further in and looked around. I couldn''t see anything except Deokbong and the floor.


    He said awkwardly, "I apologize."


    It wasn''t his fault. There was no need for him to apologize.


    "It''s alright."


    I briefly considered how to help Deokbong.


    There weren''t many options.


    "Could you climb up if I lowered a rope?"


    "Yes, probably..."


    "We''ll pull you up first, then I''ll go down."


    There should be rope left from setting up the tents. I asked the others to bring a rope. One of the soldiers left the cave to fetch it.


    "If you''re going down, Your Highness, I''ll stay here until you return."


    There he goes again. Do I look weak? Is that the problem? I frowned. The others were even worse. Everyone looking into the hole turned to face me.


    "It''s dangerous, Your Highness."


    "Please reconsider."


    What was dangerous?


    "Do I look like I''m going to fall into a ten-foot hole and die? Do I seem that weak? Remember, the person who came here with you isn''t a child."


    They usually don''t care, but now they''re trying to stop me. Is their sole purpose to dissuade me whenever I try to do something? Did the Wolhan Fortress Lord perhaps instruct them to do so? I red at the group.


    While they were all warning me about the danger, not one of them volunteered to go down themselves. They just stood there, stiffly holding their heads high.


    "Then I''ll go down with you."


    Chaos spoke up out of the blue, his usual nonchnt self. But his words weren''t nonchnt at all. At least he was being more proactive than the others.


    It was so unexpected for Chaos to offer help that I asked, "You will?"


    "Is there a reason I shouldn''t?"


    Chaos replied without batting an eye. Coming from someone with a child''s appearance, it sounded quite audacious.


    What kind of person is he?


    Perhaps Chaos would remain audacious even when he was old and hunched over. No, was it arrogance? I wondered what made him so arrogant. There must be a source for his arrogance, right? Like his skills, for instance.


    I let out a small sigh and said, "You..."


    I thought I should spar with Chaos someday.


    "As you know, the main reason I apanied you here was to protect Your Highness."


    Chaos yawned widely. Seeing him yawn made me want to hit him.


    He has the audacity to call himself a bodyguard. He hasn''t done anything to protect me...


    But as a bodyguard, it was also his duty to follow me wherever I went.


    I felt like retorting, but I couldn''t think of anything to say. At a loss for words, I chose to stay silent.


    Chaps spoke as if what he was about to do was something trivial.


    "I''ll go down first."


    He jumped down into the hole without hesitation. Perhaps due to his small size, it was a light and effortless movement. I wasn''t as light as him, so I couldn''t jump down as gracefully. Just then, a soldier brought the tent rope.


    I used the rope to descend.


    Thud.


    Holding the torch, Inded on the floor. It was slightly damp, with a sticky and muddy feel. It seemed like water used to flow here. That''s probably why the ground was weak and copsed under Deokbong''s footsteps. Turning around, the torchlight revealed what Deokbong had mentioned.


    "...Eggs."


    They were sorge that they looked more like round boulders than eggs. But their color and texture were definitely not those of ordinary rocks. It was hard to mistake them for anything other than eggs.


    "They must be monster eggs."


    Chaos scoffed.


    "That''s obvious."


    He said it in a way that sounded like he was picking a fight. I wasn''t imagining it. I had no idea why he had a grudge against me. Ignoring Chaos, I spoke to Deokbong.


    "Are thesemon?"


    I approached an egg and tapped its shell with the back of my hand. Tap, tap. The shell was much thicker than a chicken egg''s, which was to be expected.


    "I''ve seen eggs before, but... never ones this big. And I''ve never seen so many gathered in one ce."


    He had never seen such a sight. Deokbong had spent considerable time exploring the mountains beyond the border, and yet these eggs had remained hidden until now, only to be discovered by me.


    And it happened just when I was dispatched here at the Wolhan Fortress Lord''s request.


    This was surely connected to the monster horde that had appeared near Wolhan Fortress.


    "This is not good."


    The rest of the group above started murmuring. One of them asked, "Your Highness, have you checked? Pleasee back up now."


    "I have."


    "Are there really eggs?"


    "Yes, and a lot of them. We can''t just leave them here. Wait a moment."


    "We can take care of that..."


    "The Fortress Lord will be pleased if we get rid of these."


    Mentioning the Fortress Lord silenced the murmurs.


    "It''ll be good for you too. If these hatch and grow into adult monsters, they''lle down to attack you. It''s better to nip evil in the bud."


    What should we do? The eggs were as big as me when I crouched down. If a newborn was that size, a fully grown adult would be at least twice as big. There were at least dozens of them. We would need hundreds of soldiers to deal with them.


    We couldn''t let them hatch peacefully. If we could eliminate them here and now, how much manpower could we save in the future? At least dozens of lives would be spared.


    Should we smash each egg one by one? Or...


    I suddenly noticed the torch in my hand.


    "Let''s set them on fire."


    It was a simple solution.


    "They''ll die if they''re cooked. We can''t let them hatch."


    Chaos objected.


    "Do you have to use fire, which is dangerous? There''s no space to escape the mes here. I''ll break them instead."


    I didn''t expect him to consider danger. He seemed so reckless.


    "I want to be thorough."


    "I believe dealing with them directly would be more effective."


    "When would we ever finish smashing them one by one?"


    "It won''t take long. Please leave it to me."


    "I don''t really want to touch them. Are you sure you''ll do it?"


    "Yes. Is there a reason I shouldn''t?"


    Whether we burned them or smashed them didn''t matter much. But this Chaos fellow seemed to contradict me at every turn. What deep-seated grudge did he have against me to constantly pick fights?


    "Your Highness, pleasee back up."


    "Take care, Your Highness."


    The group continued to call from above. Their nagging was annoying. I replied in an irritated tone.


    "I said I''ming up. Can''t you wait for a moment? I''ll be up soon enough."


    Why were they so impatient? They acted as if I wouldn''te up on my own. I had to raise my voice just to get them to stop.


    I let out a hollowugh.


    "Alright, Chaos, you can smash them. If you''re so eager to destroy them, I won''t stop you."


    Chaos replied cheekily.


    "I''m honored."


    He swung his short arms and as he walked towards the eggs. I handed the torch to Deokbong and gestured for him to stay by Chaos''s side. As for me, being down here wouldn''t obstruct my view, thanks to the light from the others above.


    Suddenly, I felt the ground rumble from somewhere. It was a single vibration, but it sounded like multiple echoes ovepping.


    A sense of foreboding washed over me.


    I looked up and asked the others, "Didn''t you hear something just now?"


    No one answered.


    But I was certain. Something bad was about to happen.


    My ominous premonitions were never wrong.


    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]

 Chapter 58

    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]


    Chapter: 58


    "What sound are you talking about?" a Wolhan Fortress soldier asked, his face filled with confusion.


    Maybe I heard it wrong. That doubt became a certainty when I heard rumbling for the second time.


    "One of you, go outside the cave."


    "What are you talking about all of a sudden?" one of the soldiers asked, rather rudely. Come to think of it, the Wolhan Fortress soldiers really disliked me. Just because the soldiers I knocked down earlier became more friendly didn''t mean everyone else had changed their tune. Several of them still resented me.


    There''s only one thing to do in situations like this.


    "This is an order from the prince. Go outside the cave immediately and check if everything''s alright."


    Immediately, it became quiet, and then I heard the sound of footsteps moving away.


    "Did he go?"


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    These guys are really pushing it. What kind of safety are they relying on to act so defiant? You need to check before you leap. What are they going to do if I go to the Wolhan Fortress Lord like this and tell him everything, and then return to the capital without even using the conscription power?


    And when that happens, how much will they curse me? They''ll nag me, saying a good-for-nothing only does good-for-nothing things. They might even say I came here pretending to help and then just left, making a mockery of the North. Then, not only would I be in the bad books of Bonhyeon, but I''d also bepletely sidelined.


    And then the North would be in trouble. The magical beasts would keeping, but with the conscription order still in ce, they wouldn''t be able to call up troops from the entire Northern region. Even if they manage to gather soldiers from the noble families, one shout from Bonhyeon and they''ll scatter. They won''t even get to fight, just waste money, and that''ll be the end of it.


    Hmm. Could Bonhyeon actually want that?


    Certainly, if that was his intention, this would be a strategy to get rid of both me and Wolhan Fortress in one go.


    Meanwhile, Chaos wasn''t paying any attention to my conversation with his soldiers and was focused on breaking the egg. Every time he struck the giant eggshell with his sword, a whitish, sticky liquid flowed out from the cracks.


    Chaos seemed to be enjoying breaking the eggs. There''s always someone good, and above those who are better, there are those who enjoy it. That meant I would never be able to beat Chaos in the field of magical beast egg breaking.


    Inside the eggshell was an underdeveloped magical beast.


    Judging by its appearance, it was still far from being fully grown.


    "Hmm."


    Even in the darkness, I could tell at a nce that it was a different species from the magical beast¡¯s corpse that the Wolhan Fortress Lord had shown mest time.


    "Hey, Deokbong."


    "Yes, yes, Your Highness."


    Perhaps because of my argument with the soldiers, Deokbong answered in an even more nervous tone.


    I don''t know how someone with such a small heart manages to survive. I''m no medical expert, so I don''t know what having a big heart is good for, but still.


    "Have you ever seen that?"


    "Are you talking about these magical beasts?"


    "Yeah, that."


    Deokbong bowed his head and answered.


    "I''ve never seen them before."


    "Not even once?"


    "No, Your Highness."


    Thwack.


    Chaos kicked an egg. The liquid inside the egg and the underdeveloped magical beast cub fell to the floor with a st. Deokbong recoiled in horror at the sight of the cub. The torchlight flickered, casting dancing shadows on the walls.


    "Strange."


    Chaos really seemed to find this somewhat amusing. I don''t know how many eggs he''d already broken, tirelessly.


    "Deokbong, you said you''ve been roaming the mountains for how many years? Looking for magical beasts, not just herbs."


    "Ten years."


    Ten years. No sane person would call that a short time. At least, I wasn''t that crazy.


    "It''s strange that you''ve never seen this in ten years, and it''s also strange that something you haven''t seen in ten years of scouring the mountain is the first thing I see when Ie here."


    Deokbong blinked.


    I pointed at Deokbong and asked.


    "You didn''t lie, did you?"


    "I swear to heaven, it''s not a lie. I, Deokbong, would never lie to Your Highness," Deokbong replied with a tearful expression that seemed quite sincere.


    "I swear, by heaven, by my mother and father, I haven''t told a single lie!"


    "I want to believe you, but the circumstances are just too strange."


    Deokbong''s face darkened visibly, even in the dim light. I didn''t think Deokbong was the type to lie either. But honestly, the situation was more than a little odd.


    If Deokbong wasn''t lying... then the answer was probably that the parents of these eggs, the magical beasts, had migrated here from somewhere else.


    That''s quite a sudden event, isn''t it?


    And why now, of all times?


    Just then, a scream pierced the air.


    "Aaaahhhh!"


    The hair on my neck stood on end. I immediately looked up.


    "What''s going on!"


    But there was no answer. The metallic ng of multiple swords being drawn, the thunderous sound of footsteps, and then another scream.


    "Aaaahhhh!"


    Screams are always unpleasant to hear.


    I shouted urgently.


    "What''s happening!"


    A bad feeling. More than just a hunch.


    "I''m asking you!"


    Cold sweat ran down my forehead. The screams grew louder. Even the usually indifferent Chaos sensed something was wrong and turned to look at me.


    "... Your, Your Highness?"


    Deokbong, his face pale, called out to me. I couldn''t give him any answer. What was happening up there? That''s what I wanted to ask.


    But I already knew the answer. I knew what was happening up there.


    Deokbong knew, and Chaos knew too.


    So, there was no need to share my thoughts.


    Instead of the two people in the same space as me, I shouted to the group above.


    "Hey!"


    The rope they had lowered to bring me down was still dangling in the air.


    "Answer me!"


    But still, no answer came.


    Instead of an answer, there were screams. The sounds of swords shing against flesh, strange roars. Groans. I, too, had lived by the sword, so I couldn''t mistake the meaning of the death cries I heard.


    Thud.


    The rope, which must have been tied to something above, fell.


    Even though I was safe, a shiver ran down my spine.


    Along with the roars of the magical beasts, I heard the cracking of bones.


    "Aaaahhhh!"


    "... No."


    Amidst the screams, Chaos quietly despaired. He stopped breaking the magical beast eggs and turned to me, but his eyes weren''t looking at me. Chaos was looking at the rope that had fallen beside me.


    Without that, we couldn''t get out of the cave. But right now, there was something more important. Were the others safe or not? Could they defeat the magical beasts or not?


    The spreading smell of blood made it impossible to stop the ominous thoughts.


    "This ce..."


    This was a nest.


    Their nest. Their home.


    Perhaps I had realized it the moment I saw the eggs.


    "---!"


    Instinctively I stepped back. A magical beast fell from the hole in the ceiling of the cave.


    The magical beast had someone''s arm in its mouth. Blood flowed from the severed arm, and pieces of flesh dangled. The bird-like magical beast writhed on the floor as if its legs were injured. It looked like a seizure. Then, suddenly, it raised its head and lunged at me.


    It thrust its beak towards me. There was blood on its beak too. No, that wasn''t the right word. Its yellow beak was drenched in blood. And there were bits of flesh stuck to it. The faces of those who had camped with me the night before shed through my mind.


    Whose arm was that...?


    There was no time to dwell on it.


    Thwack! I raised my sword, still in its sheath, and struck the beast''s beak. The beak cracked. The beast shook its head in pain and let out a roar.


    "---!"


    What a deafening screech. It made my ears ring.


    "Your, Your Highness...!"


    Deokbong shouted in terror. I immediately drew my sword and sliced off the magical beast''s head. Blood arced through the air, and with a thud, the beast''s head fell at my feet. The human arm it had been holding fell beside it. Blood sttered on the ground.


    The sickening smell of blood filled the air. If I had been any less strong-stomached, I would have thrown up right there. Deokbong covered his mouth with his hand and gagged.


    As expected, the magical beast was muchrger than the eggs in the cave. It resembled a chicken or a duck, but its wings wereically smallpared to its size. It was a good thing the wings were too small to be of any use. If it could fly, it would have been a disaster. The thought of such a creature flying around Wolhan Fortress was horrifying.


    "Eeek...!"


    Even with its head cut off, the magical beast continued to twitch. To reassure the terrified Deokbong, I cut the magical beast into several pieces to make sure it wouldn''t move again. I kept my sword at the ready, in case more magical beasts fell.


    "Calm down. It''s not that threatening. You just saw it."


    I said that to soothe the terrified Deokbong, but in reality, it was quite threatening.


    I was able to cut off its head because it was in pain from the fall from a height of 10 feet. If I had faced it in its normal state, it wouldn''t have been so easy to deal with.


    Its head was high up due to its tall stature, so it wouldn''t be easy for me, who was rtively small, to cut it down. It would be even more difficult if I faced multiple of them.


    And the group above was facing an unknown number of magical beasts.


    There would be injuries. Deaths...? There shouldn''t be any deaths. Damn it...


    "Your, Your Highness."


    Deokbong spoke in a cautious tone. He was still terrified.


    "They, they seem to be running away..."


    "Who?"


    I asked, and then I immediately realized. I couldn''t pretend not to know, even if I wanted to. It was as clear as day.


    "Go!"


    "What about Your Highness?"


    "I don''t know!"


    "Get out of here right now if you don''t want to die!"


    The group in the cave above was running away. A sense of betrayal made my blood boil. Were there any casualties? How many were injured? Just as I was thinking these thoughts, something happened that made me feel foolish.


    "Ha."


    I felt empty.


    "Haha..."


    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]

 Chapter 59

    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]


    Chapter: 59


    The prince from the capital was just an outsider to the natives of the Northern Region. An outsider, a foreigner. There were other words to describe it, but the meaning remained the same.


    As an outsider, I wasn''t someone the people of Wolhan Fortress felt obligated to protect. It seemed the sense of camaraderie in the face of amon enemy was just my own wishful thinking.


    Even so, to abandon me and flee...


    Or did they believe I was certain to die if they left me here? That I had no chance of survival?


    Even now, with my eyes closed, I can still hear the footsteps of the enemies who relentlessly pursued me day and night, and the screams of those they killed to find me. I was the one who survived that hellish time. They underestimated me, severely. I''m not someone who would die in a ce like this.


    "Abandoned, huh."


    I let out a hollowugh. The empty sound dissipated into the blood-soaked air.


    Chaos stared at me intently.


    "Why are you looking at me like that?"


    Was he afraid of the chaos above? Chaos''s expression wasn''t good. He seemed unexpectedly timid. If not fear, I couldn''t fathom why he was looking at me with such an expression. He was like a frightened child.


    Come to think of it, there had probably been fewrge-scale battles in Wolhan Fortress during Chaos''s lifetime. Wasn''t he one of the top fighters in Wolhan Fortress?


    Still, he must have less real-world experience than me.


    ... Suddenly, my trust in him plummeted. His fearful face seemed to be evidence of hisck of experience.


    This is bad. I''ll be lucky if Deokbong even survives.


    "I asked why you''re looking at me like that. Answer me."


    But Chaos remained silent. I looked away from him and sighed. It was a frustrating and absurd situation.


    We could try to climb up. If I supported Deokbong, and Deokbong supported Chaos, we might be able to get Chaos up there.


    With the rope, if we could just get Chaos out, we might all be able to escape the cave safely. But the situation wasn''t favorable. I could no longer hear any human sounds, only the ceaseless roars of the magical beasts.


    The problem wasn''t escaping the cave itself, but the magical beasts outside. Whether the group had been killed by the magical beasts or had escaped the cave, one thing was clear: there were only magical beasts left up there, not people.


    If I were alone, I might be able to get out alive somehow. Well, I couldn''t guarantee it.


    I might die, or if I was lucky, I might live.


    That''s life.


    Especially my life.


    When did I ever charge in with the certainty that I wouldn''t die?


    But the problem was that I wasn''t alone.


    I''ve never thought of myself as good at protecting others, so what should I do?


    "Y-Your Highness. W-What should we do now...?" Deokbong asked.


    He seemed to be hoping I would save him. But I couldn''t be Deokbong''s savior.


    How frustrating.


    "Let''s wait for now."


    "D-Did you say wait?" Deokbong asked, ncing at the magical beast eggs. He had struggled to even speak to me before, but now it seemed I wasn''t so intimidating anymore. Or maybe he was so scared that he had lost his mind.


    "If you''re going to wait..."


    Deokbong looked up at the ceiling, or rather, the hole in the ceiling.


    I let out a sarcasticugh and asked, "Are you thinking you regreting down here?"


    Deokbong shook his head vigorously.


    "N-No, Your Highness."


    But his expression said otherwise.


    "I understand how you feel, and I feel simrly, but all we can do right now is wait."


    At my words, Chaos¡¯s face grew even more gloomy.


    Now I really get it. This guy has never experienced a situation where he might die.


    And yet he had the audacity to mock me. How infuriating.


    "We can''t leave the cave right now. Do you want to be magical beast food? If so, I can send you up there."


    Deokbong shook his head violently.


    "N-No, Your Highness! Please take back your words!"


    "Alright, I understand. Keep your voice down. They probably have ears too."


    We waited for a long time. During that time, Chaos¡¯s expression grew increasingly worse. The word ''bad'' didn''t even begin to describe it.


    The torch was also gradually burning down. Was it my impatience that made the torch seem to burn faster? Once this fire went out, our vision would bepletely dark. Then we wouldn''t be able to do anything.


    "This is bad..."


    "Yes, yes?"


    "The fire will go out soon. Not being able to see is a big problem."


    As I sighed, Chaos, who had been sitting in the corner, approached.


    "The fire..."


    Chaos started to speak, then looked down at the ground, seemingly dejected. He was avoiding eye contact with me.


    Suddenly, I remembered something I had heard earlier. On our way to Wolhan Fortress, we had idle chatter with the group, and some of it might actually be useful now. One such piece of information was the existence of special abilities within the Wolhan Fortress''s ruling bloodline.


    They were the indigenous power in charge of such arge fortress. It would be incredibly difficult to be the head of such arge force without any special abilities.


    But special abilities weren''tmon. Moreover, their existence was a closely guarded secret. Unlike the royal family, where they were used for propaganda, the existence of someone with special abilities was a significant asset to any power. A powerful asset that could potentially turn the tide in certain situations. A golden opportunity.


    ...Of course, that was precisely what helped bring about the downfall of the Ye royal familyter on.


    Some noble families revealed their hidden ability users and imed the throne for themselves.


    Anyway, the Wolhan Lord or his direct descendants would likely have special abilities. There was a high probability that the Wolhan Lord himself possessed one.


    I had guessed there was a reason he hadn''te himself, but would the situation be better if I had insisted on bringing the Wolhan Lord here? Even if he was skilled with a sword, he was still just a human. He wouldn''t stand a chance against a horde of magical beasts.


    I let loose a sigh.


    How could I have anticipated something like this? If I had known beforehand, this wouldn''t have happened in the first ce.


    Or should I go back to Wolhan Fortress alone and gather people to return?


    But, could I seed if I did that? I asked myself, but the answer was difficult.


    If I died too, wouldn''t these two be in an even worse predicament?


    As I waited for Chaos to speak, lost in thought, I snapped out of it and nudged Chaos¡¯s foot. He wasn''t looking at me anyway.


    Chaos flinched and raised his head.


    After hesitating for a moment, he looked at the torch, which was more than halfway burnt, and said with determination, "Your Highness."


    "What is it?"


    "Do you know about the Son family''s special ability?"


    The special ability of the Son family of Wolhan Fortress.


    It was fire.


    I narrowed my eyes and stared at Chaos.


    Perhaps feeling impatient by myck of response, Chaos continued.


    "You knew, didn''t you?"


    Once again, I remained silent.


    Chaos mumbled to himself.


    "Well, you wouldn''t have sent for me out of the blue if you didn''t..."


    Had there been some sort of secret agreement between him and the Wolhan Lord?


    "I told him I didn''t want to go..."


    Chaos¡¯s voice started to quiver. I was taken aback.


    It must have taken a lot of courage for him to open up.


    But I couldn''t help the bitterness that welled up, thinking that if he had told me sooner, things might be different. If I had known about his ability, we could have dealt with the magical beasts earlier.


    Perhaps my expression betrayed my thoughts, because Chaos added, sniffling.


    "It''s not a great ability."


    A small me flickered at Chaos¡¯s fingertips.


    With reddened eyes, Chaos said awkwardly, "It consumes a lot of energy, so it won''t be of much help."


    "You mean it''s inefficient?"


    If that''s the case, it might not be very useful inbat.


    Just moments ago, I had thought the Son family''s special ability could be a threat to the royal family, but seeing it with my own eyes, it didn''t seem very impressive. Is that why they were overtaken by the Ye royal family...? Or did their bloodline be diluted, like the Ye royal family''s ability, leading to this weakened state?


    I wonder if the Wolhan Lord is different.


    It seemed I needed to add finding out if the Wolhan Lord had an ability that could threaten the royal family to my to-do list.


    That is, if I manage to get out of here alive.


    The torch Deokbong was holding looked like it was about to give out. Any longer, and his hand would catch fire.


    "In that case, Deokbong, you can put it down now."


    Deokbong ced the torch on the pile of broken eggs. The amniotic fluid from the eggs had soaked the area, so the fire went out instead of spreading.


    "Well, that takes care of the light... Thankfully."


    I shifted my gaze, and Chaos avoided my eyes. He seemed embarrassed by the tiny me.


    It was certainly a weak me, but I could say with certainty that it was better than nothing.


    "What should we do now?" I asked, but neither of them had a proper answer.


    "I don''t know."


    "P-Please decide, Your Highness. I''ll follow your orders..."


    I let out a deep sigh.


    Deokbong''s shoulders trembled.


    These passive people.


    "Why should I decide? Am I the only one with a mouth? Am I the only one with a brain? You have mouths and brains too, so think and speak. Don''t you know two heads are better than one?"


    Chaos red and retorted.


    "But too many cooks spoil the food..."


    "Quiet."


    I silenced Chaos with a weak rebuke.


    "There seems to be a path further in."


    Deokbong replied.


    "Yes, there is."


    "Then how about we go that way? We can''t go up right now anyway."


    Chaos looked displeased. Since he was the one with the fire, his face was the most visible.


    "Why, don''t you like it?"


    "I don''t think it''s a good idea."


    "Are you going to fight them? If so, I''ll help Deokbong lift you up, and you can fight the magical beasts alone. When there are no more living magical beasts, pull me up too."


    There was no response, so I added, "If you can do that, I''d be happy."


    Chaos couldn''t respond to my words.


    "...As you wish."


    It seemed he had no confidence in fighting those bird-like magical beasts.


    I started walking towards the path deeper into the cave.


    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]

 Chapter 60

    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]


    Chapter: 60


    The path deeper into the cave was damp and chilly. It felt like the dampness of the mountain had been concentrated in this ce. An unpleasant sensation lingered in the air.


    At least there didn''t seem to be any bats.


    Ssh. I couldn''t see properly in the dark and stepped into a shallow puddle. The sudden sound of water made Chaos jump.


    Then, after a long silence, Deokbong called out to me.


    "Y-Your Highness."


    "What?"


    "I-I''m sorry, but... it seems we''vee back to the same ce we were before..." Deokbong said.


    I denied it at first, but the second time he said it, I had to admit he was right. This was the third time we had arrived at the same spot.


    Ssh. I stepped into the puddle again. It felt exactly like the one I had stepped in earlier.


    Damn it.


    It seemed Deokbong was right.


    It was the same path.


    After walking for a long time, we realized we were lost.


    We had wasted our energy needlessly, especially when we had no strength, food, or ce to rest.


    Suddenly, everything went dark.


    Chaos¡¯s me, our only source of light, had gone out.


    And then Chaos said, "We''re going to die."


    "What?"


    "...I was wrong. We''re all going to die now. It''s the end."


    ...What''s wrong with him? Is he crazy?


    "The end? Why the end? Who died?"


    My voice echoed in the darkness, bouncing off the cave walls. It created a wonderfully eerie atmosphere.


    "We''re all going to die now."


    "Who''s going to die? You? Me?"


    "Everyone."


    It seemed he had even forgotten to use honorifics. It was ridiculous that someone called Chaos was scared.


    I scoffed.


    "We''re not going to die."


    "We will."


    I argued with Chaos for a while. Repeating the same thing over and over was starting to get on my nerves. Even pleasant words can be tiresome, let alone negative predictions about death.


    Even though I was in a better situation than them, I was also worried about whaty ahead...


    If one of the four strongest people in the vast Northern Region was like this, how weak were the other warriors?


    I asked irritably, "Why do you say we''re going to die?"


    "Everyone''s dead, everyone..."


    "Who''s dead?"


    Chaos didn''t answer. Instead, he reignited the me.


    After hearing Chaos¡¯sst answer, I pondered for a moment and recalled something one of myrades from Blood Cloud Fortress had told me. He was someone who had lost his entire family to bandits near the border when he was young. He would lose control whenever he saw bandits who looked simr.


    Was Chaos like that? I didn''t know what kind of person he was, but it seemed possible.


    But even if that were the case, there was no need to be so scared.


    First of all... there couldn''t have been just one magical beast thatid so many eggs in that cave.


    How could one magical beasty dozens of eggs alone?


    The fact that there wasn''t just one meant they hadn''t wandered in here by ident. The group must have designated this cave as their nest and beening and going.


    That meant there had to be a proper entrance somewhere. The only problem was that we didn''t know where it was.


    We were certain there was an exit. So all we had to do was find the way.


    And I had a way to find it.


    The reason I was calmer than Chaos or Deokbong was that I had a way to escape this situation.


    What was my special ability? I was the one whose senses were so overly sensitive that I was on the verge of going crazy.


    That''s why I was taking the bellflower drug.


    Honestly, I had tried to reduce my dosage, but it hadn''t been easy. In the end, the dosage had only decreased slightly and remained almost the same. Especially after leaving the capital, I hadn''t been able to reduce it at all.


    But yesterday, I hadn''t taken the bellflower.


    Of course not. I had no eunuch to prepare it for me, and I didn''t bring the bellflower with me. How could I take it while sharing a space with others?


    As a bonus, I had also confirmed how long its effectssted. I might be able to use this cycle to my advantageter.


    "We''re going to die..."


    Meanwhile, Chaos kept muttering to himself. It''s over, we''re doomed, we''re going to die.


    I couldn''t hold back anymore.


    "Are you crazy?"


    "Ugh..."


    Tsk tsk tsk.


    "You''re crazy,pletely crazy..."


    I should have known from the time he stole the sword in the middle of the night.


    "I should have known from the moment you, who aren''t some beggar on the street, stole from a stranger..."


    I sighed deeply and grabbed Deokbong.


    "Let''s rest for a bit. Here."


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    We had left our luggage outside the cave, so we didn''t have any food. I could feel myself getting more and more exhausted. Hunger was contributing to the fatigue.


    At this rate, it seemed like we wouldn''tst long.


    "...Your Highness," Chaos said.


    "What?"


    "What are you going to do?"


    "Let''s see."


    Chaos whipped his head around to look at me. His expression was as if the sky was falling and the earth was opening up.


    It was such a funny expression that I couldn''t help butugh.


    "I''m thinking."


    "What if we die while thinking?"


    I heard sniffling again.


    Why is this guy so easily moved to tears?


    Definitely no real-world experience whatsoever. No doubt about it.


    "Even if we die, it''ll take a few days."


    Even if we held on desperately, we wouldn''tst even ten days. Chaos¡¯s fear might be exaggerated, but he wasn''t wrong.


    "Let me ask you something."


    Chaos didn''t answer. It seemed like he wanted me to continue.


    "You, no, you."


    Would he answer honestly?


    "You don''t have any real-world experience, do you?"


    He might not be a kind person, but he did seem naive. Perhaps because he thought this was the end, Chaos answered truthfully.


    "...I''ve never been on the front lines."


    He couldn''t hide his embarrassment.


    Who would believe that one of the four strongest people in Wolhan Fortress had never actually fought properly?


    The court and the royal family didn''t pay much attention to the Wolhan Fortress''s military power. That''s because its purpose was already set. But I was different.


    Wolhan Fortress was too valuable to be used only for repelling magical beasts.


    The Northern Wall, which doesn''t bow to anyone.


    The cold, iron fortress that doesn''t easily yield even to the king.


    That''s why it could be a more powerful symbol than any other asset.


    It was like winning the hearts of the North, which no king had ever conquered.


    "Are the other three like you?"


    Chaos hesitated for a moment before shaking his head. Seeing him like this made him seem younger than his apparent age. Well, his apparent physical age, that is.


    So, does that make it the same in the end?


    "The others have some experience on the front lines, then?"


    "...That''s ssified information."


    "What''s ssified about that?"


    "It''s ssified."


    "Who says so?"


    "The Fortress Lord ordered it."


    "Oh, really. Is the Wolhan Lord higher in status, or am I?"


    Chaos answered immediately without hesitation.


    "Of course the Wolhan Lord is higher."


    It was an answer that left me speechless.


    Nowhere else in Mokryeo would you hear someone say that.


    Only in the North, and even then, only in Wolhan Fortress, would you hear such an answer.


    It was a very Wolhan Fortress-like answer. The North was indeed not an easy ce to conquer.


    "...It''s been a while since I felt this fired up."


    "Pardon?"


    "Someday, you''ll take back those words."


    Chaos lowered his head again.


    "There''s no ''someday.'' We might die right here, right now."


    "Oh, really? Who says we''re going to die here?"


    "There''s no way out."


    "How can you be so sure there''s no way out?"


    "I believe only what I see."


    "I''m right in front of your eyes, why don''t you believe me?"


    Chaos asked with hope in his eyes.


    "Is there a way out?"


    My empty stomach growled. As the effects of the bellflower wore off, I started to shiver.


    It wasn''t that my body was actually unwell. This damn body was so sensitive that it interpreted even the slightest chill as a bone-deep cold.


    And it wasn''t even that cold.


    At times like this, it was a wonder the delinquent died from bellflower addiction.


    Anyway, I didn''t have much time left.


    I closed my mouth.


    "Let''s go."


    And I started walking again.


    The second time my stomach growled, Chaos and Deokbong''s footsteps sounded like they were right next to my ears.


    "Your Highness..." Deokbong said hesitantly. But after calling out, he seemed to regret opening his mouth, having nothing to offer.


    I waved my hand at Deokbong. Even the energy to speak was bing precious now.


    The chill seeped into my bones. I desperately tried to calm my mind and body to stop myself from trembling. Not only my own heartbeat but also Chaos and Deokbong''s echoed loudly in my ears.


    The third time my stomach growled, my senses became so heightened that even the fabric of my clothes brushing against my skin felt rough and irritating.


    I could no longer control my shivering body. I trembled intermittently. Thankfully, because of the darkness, Chaos and Deokbong didn''t seem to notice.


    When I get back, I''ll ask for a feast fit for a king. I''ll eat two, no, three bowls of rice. And of course, meat dishes are a must.


    I''ll eat without any pretense. I''ll order them to prepare a feast that''ll empty the Wolhan Lord''s pantry.


    If I''m too embarrassed to order it myself, I''ll have my eunuch do it for me.


    Thinking about trivial things like this helped alleviate some of the suffering.


    And as more time passed, my stomach stopped growling. Hunger was forgotten, and all that remained were my senses, heightened to the extreme.


    I could feel the moisture dripping somewhere in the cave and even the faint flow of air within it.


    Cold sweat trickled down my forehead.


    A bead of sweat rolled down my chin and fell to the floor.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    I stumbled and almost lost my bnce.


    Without the bellflower, I couldn''t evenst a moment. I was realizing my limits. This was the limit of what this body could endure without the bellflower. I was truly reaching my end.


    If I had to rely on medicine to survive, what would I do when war breaks out?


    Would I even have the luxury of procuring medicine then?


    The wars I had experienced were nothing but chaos, with corpses strewn everywhere. The thought filled me with sudden worry.


    But that wasn''t the immediate problem.


    I dragged my exhausted and aching body forward, I suddenly felt a different kind of air brush against my nose.


    "...This is it."


    With conviction, I took a step forward.


    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]

 Chapter 61

    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]


    Chapter: 61


    My senses, sharpened to their utmost limit, allowed me to perceive even the blood vessels within my own body. That''s how acutely aware I was of my internal state.


    And this sensitivity, this ability to feel the blood coursing through my veins, extended to the external world as well.


    I felt the cave connected to the cavity as if it were a blood vessel beneath my skin. Even though it was a rocky cavern with darkness swirling within, I could sense it clearly as if it were resting on my palm. I could see what was unseen, hear what was unheard. My six senses worked simultaneously, exploring the path ahead.


    Step by step. Each stride was filled with certainty. Despite my body being exhausted and sensitized to the point of near death, my steps were sure. This unwavering conviction that my path was correct brought a subtle sense of pleasure. My footsteps themselves were the answer, the way forward.


    Yet, at the same time, I was in agony. The thought that I might die arose, then shifted to a feeling that it would be better to die. These thoughts alternated repeatedly, and I continued walking, enduring the torment.


    Could I really be this messed up just from skipping a single dose of medicine?


    Damn the Soul-Eating Flower.


    No, damn Taejo, that damned old man. To give me this shitty body¡­


    Even the simple act of walking felt like a challenge. I was pushing my limits, yet I continued onward. It truly was a challenge ¨C a challenge against myself. Though, it was more of an idental predicament than a deliberate undertaking.


    "...Your Highness?"


    At some point, Deokbong noticed I was shivering from chills. But there was nothing he could do. Could he build a fire? Take off his clothes to offer me warmth? What could he possibly do? There was nothing.


    "Your Highness, yourplexion..."


    I looked at Deokbong without answering. He flinched when our eyes met. My eyes were probably hollow. I could guarantee it.


    "Focus on listening for the sounds of monsters. They must have passed through here. I''m sure of it. You know the reason why. You were the first to see the eggs. Don''t mind me."


    Deokbong stiffened at the mention of monsters.


    Chaos was still muttering to himself, "I''m going to die." He seemed somewhat off, so I called out to him softly.


    "Chaos."


    But there was no response. Had he really lost it?


    "Son Soha."


    Finally, Chaos looked at me. Even though this guy had his annoying quirks, he was a part of Lord Wolhan¡¯s family. If I borrowed him, I had to return him in one piece.


    "Yeah... You just keep being our human torch."


    I continued walking, searching for the way out.


    How much time had passed?


    Finally, I saw a sign.


    Finally, I saw light.


    A whitish something between the cracks in the rock wall. In this darkndscape, anything white had to be light. And light meant the way out.


    "Finally... I''m getting out."


    I grinned. Just then, my vision blurred. My body swayed without warning. For a moment, everything went dark. When I opened my eyes again, I was being held by Chaos.


    "Your Highness. Please open your eyes."


    Chaos, who had been terrified, seemed to havee to his senses. His eyes regained their focus, and his speech returned to normal ¨C though perhaps with a bit more respect, thankfully.


    I forced my heavy eyelids open, only to close them again as the sunlight stung my eyes.


    The morning sun was greeting me.


    Rising higher and higher, it was birthing a new day from beyond the horizon. The world was slowly being bathed in sunlight. The once dark sky was being reborn, clear and bright, clothed in hues of red and blue. When the sun illuminated its surroundings, nothing could remain hidden.


    The morning mist glowed white in the sunlight, and the cold air melted away in the sun''s warmth. The scent of thick grass filled the air. The sound of birds chirping wasn''t unpleasant. It wasn''t a silent sunrise.


    Awakening. The world was awakening. I struggled to keep my eyelids from closing.


    "We''re alive..."


    Chaos murmured. He couldn''t hide his joy at having survived. Since I never actually thought we would die there, it wasn''t a big deal to me. But it seemed to be a profound experience for Chaos and Deokbong.


    Regardless, I felt like I was going crazy. I was utterly exhausted. I beckoned Deokbong with a flick of my finger.


    "Hey, Deokbong."


    My mouth was dry, and my voice was as rough as dry sand.


    "Carry me on your back. I''m dying. I''m not kidding."


    Deokbong didn''t refuse.


    "Yes, Your Highness!"


    * * *


    Deokbong, the guide, carried the wastrel prince on his back as they journeyed. While the distance wasn''t so long as to require crossing a mountain, it certainly wasn''t short either. Thankfully, he knew a shortcut. Still, it would take half a day to travel.


    Fortunately, Deokbong had confidence in his physical strength. Even with the prince on his back, he could take breaks along the way, and Chaos helped him out as well.


    This was much easierpared to when the prince, acting as the guide, had found the way through the pitch-ck cavity, leaving Deokbong to simply follow behind, endlessly gazing at the prince''s back.


    Physical exhaustion was better than mental distress, Deokbong thought.


    As he walked with the wastrel prince on his back, Deokbong recalled the prince''s actions in the cave.


    The wastrel prince seemed blunt, but in truth, he wasn''t. He had caught Deokbong when he missed his footing due to his own clumsiness. And when the ground they were walking on had suddenly copsed, sending them plummeting into the cavity, the prince was the first to check on his safety.


    Deokbong thought it was absurd that such a person was called a wastrel.


    Moreover, the prince was calm. Not just calm, but he also sought solutions in that situation and asked for Chaos¡¯s and Deokbong''s opinions. He could have insisted on his own ideas.


    He was a prince, after all. As a prince, he had that right. Yet, he wanted to hear their opinions. Deokbong recalled the Wolhan Fortress warriors who unted their status. They dismissed Deokbong''s decades of experience because he was an ignorant herbalist.


    The more he thought about the wastrel prince, the more admiration he felt. He was truly someone to look up to.


    They could have died. Not to mention the cave, it wasmon for people to get lost and die in the forests beyond the border, even during the day. The forest was always dark.


    Even Deokbong, a guide with 10 years of experience, sometimes lost his way and found himself in danger.


    In those moments, he easily lost hisposure. No one could remain calm in the face of death.


    Let alone a young prince who hadn''t even reached his mid-twenties¡­


    It would have been fortunate if he hadn''t despaired and crumbled, let alone maintained hisposure.


    Just like Chaos.


    He''s a peculiar one, Deokbong thought.


    Chaos¡¯s past was well-known. He had been trapped in a mine as a child. He wasn''t alone. However, he was the only one who had returned alive. Everyone else trapped with him in the mine had died.


    Chaos had spent several days in the dark, narrow tunnels of the mine with the corpses. It was a famous story among the people of Wolhan Fortress that he was afraid of confined spaces.


    What would have happened if he and Chaos had been left alone in that cavity? Deokbong could easily predict the oue.


    Both he and Chaos would have been too shocked and terrified to do anything. They wouldn''t have been able to climb back up to where the monster was, nor would they have been able to find another way out.


    They probably would have starved to death there.


    It was a horrifying thought.


    Once again, Deokbong felt respect for the wastrel prince.


    At the prince''s age, Deokbong was still wandering around the outskirts of the mountains, a novice herbalist.


    Perhaps the royal bloodline was indeed different. If even the prince known as a wastrel was like this, he wondered what kind of person the second prince, who was said to be even more praiseworthy, was like.


    He was d that such people were the royalty. Deokbong felt fortunate to be born as amoner born under such rulers.


    When he arrived at Wolhan Fortress with the wastrel prince on his back, apanied by Chaos, he was utterly exhausted. However, his spirits were higher than ever before after returning to the fortress from the mountains.


    The gatekeeper at the north gate recognized the approaching Deokbong and shouted urgently.


    "The First Prince has returned¡ª!"


    In an instant, the entire Wolhan Fortress was in an uproar. The soldiers who had entered the cavity and fled, leaving theirrade to be devoured by the monster, had already returned to Wolhan Fortress. They had been dying their report, believing the prince to be dead.


    The prince''s safe return was like a bolt from the blue to them.


    On the other hand, the prince''s subordinates from the capital, who had not received the report from the Wolhan soldiers and were anxiously awaiting the prince''s return, were worried sick.


    Upon hearing the news of the wastrel prince''s return, his subordinates from the capital rushed out without a moment''s hesitation. Among them, the old eunuch ran out barefoot, having forgotten to even put on his shoes in his haste.


    Deokbong gently ced the prince down on the main hall floor to amodate the people rushing towards his back.


    "Your Highness! First Prince! I knew you would return!"


    The first to arrive was Captain Yoo Gueng.


    "Y-Your Highness. What is the meaning of this¡­!"


    Next came Commander Heo Seokgyeom.


    "Oh my, oh my¡­ Your Highness, our prince, oh my, our prince has¡­! Someone, someone! Quickly, summon a physician for our prince!"


    Third came Eunuch Han. However, his heart was no less eager than the first. It was only his aging body that put him in third ce.


    The wastrel prince was quickly surrounded by a bustling crowd. Deokbong, unable to leave the prince''s side, was suddenly caught in the midst of it all.


    "...First Prince."


    And then, the Wolhan Fortress Lord approached, a step behind the rest.


    Prince Yegyeong was being fussed over by his subordinates. They were so busy attending to him that there seemed to be no room for the Fortress Lord to intervene. But it didn''t matter, as he had no intention of joining their throng.


    Keeping a respectful distance, he said to Yegyeong, "...You have endured much hardship."


    Yegyeong smiled without a word. But that was enough. After all, the Wolhan Fortress Lord and the wastrel prince weren''t close.


    Observing this scene, Deokbong thought that the wastrel prince must indeed be a worthy leader. It wasn''t just his own perception; others had clearly been anxiously awaiting the prince''s safe return.


    Perhaps he should stop using the term "wastrel prince," even in his thoughts.


    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]

 Chapter 62

    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]


    Chapter: 62


    I was immediately taken to my quarters, and as soon as I copsed onto the bed, I fell fast asleep. My eyes closed involuntarily.


    And so I slept soundly. Very soundly.


    Thankfully, the heightened sensitivity from my ability subsided while I slept.


    "Ah, I slept well. But I feel awful."


    Did I sleep too much? My head was aching. A day starts well when you wake up with a clear head.


    The chills persisted. It wasn''t a particrly cold day, yet I was shivering. It was an unpleasant sensation. The thought of living like this for the rest of my life made me resent Taejo all over again. That old man, he really did give me a load of crap.


    Anyway, I needed the bellflower. Urgently.


    So, I summoned Eunuch Han. As expected of a eunuch, he was quick-witted. He immediately grasped why I had called for him and had already prepared the bellflower tea.


    Pitter-patter.


    The yellowish tea flowed into the porcin cup.


    The unique, slightly bitter, herbal scent filled the room.


    I was incredibly grateful for it, having been driven to the brink of wanting to die without it.


    "Eunuch Han."


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    "I truly¡­ How would I survive without you, Eunuch Han?"


    Eunuch Han chuckled, seemingly pleased. Seeing him smile made me feel better as well.


    I drank the bellflower tea that Eunuch Han had brewed for me. While its effects wore off slowly, they took hold very quickly. Within a short time, my condition improved. After finishing the tea, I thought about the members of the expedition who had disappeared after the monster appeared in the cave.


    Were they alive? Had they returned?


    "By the way, Eunuch Han."


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    I suddenly noticed the way Eunuch Han was looking at me, and I was momentarily speechless. His gaze resembled that of a father looking at his child. Of course, I had never personally experienced such a gaze directed at me before, but having observed it countless times, I knew that fathers held such affection for their offspring.


    I felt a lump in my throat.


    I also felt like a thief.


    Because this wasn''t mine to receive.


    I finally managed to speak.


    "Do you know what happened to the soldiers who went to the mountain with me?"


    At my question, Eunuch Han''s face darkened rapidly.


    "Those soldiers..."


    It seemed he knew. I could roughly guess why his expression had turned grim.


    They had abandoned me and fled, so it was unlikely they would be viewed favorably by Eunuch Han.


    "I heard there were a total of ten, excluding Your Highness and the guide."


    "Yes, that''s right."


    "I also heard that the rest of the exploration team, excluding the guide and the man named Chaos, abandoned Your Highness in the cavity and fled."


    "Well, that''s about right."


    From my perspective, they were ungrateful wretches. We had climbed the mountain with the same goal, yet they abandoned theirpanions and ran away. It wasn''t about me being a prince; it was about being part of the same team.


    We had shared meals and slept in the same tents, so how could they abandon us without a word? I felt hurt and disappointed.


    Eunuch Han''s face grew redder and redder.


    It was a flush of anger.


    "Those¡­ Those wicked and treacherous scoundrels!"


    Eunuch Han suddenly burst out in rage.


    "Huh?"


    My eyes widened.


    "Why do you look so surprised, Your Highness?"


    "You''re capable of anger, Eunuch Han?"


    "Pardon?"


    Eunuch Han asked in surprise.


    "I don''t understand what you mean..."


    "I thought you were someone who didn''t get angry. Your expression never changed, so I thought you only knew how to smile."


    Eunuch Han let out a small sigh.


    "Even though I am a eunuch, it doesn''t mean I don''t have a temper¡­ It''s just that I''ve never had a reason to show it to Your Highness. How could I dare disy anger or unbing behavior in front of you?"


    I felt a bit awkward. I was also quick to anger, and the wastrel would have been even quicker. If anger was unbing, then the wastrel must have been truly an eyesore.


    "Hmm, I see. So what happened to them? Did they live? Did they die?"


    Eunuch Han spoke with disapproval.


    "I heard they were disciplined and demoted."


    "Demoted? They went that far?"


    My eyes widened. I had thought that in the north, with its inherent tendency to exclude outsiders, such behavior might be considered normal. But it seemed they still drew a line. Or perhaps it was a special measure taken by the Wolhan Fortress Lord.


    In any case, it seemed that Eunuch Han felt the punishment was insufficient.


    "They had every intention of harming you, Your Highness. There is no room for leniency," Eunuch Han said resolutely. "They should be grateful they weren''t beheaded."


    "Oh,e on, no need for beheadings," I joked.


    But thew was thew. I could afford to be rxed because the crime of abandoning me would be severely punished even without my intervention.


    "It is only right that they should be punished."


    "Eunuch Han, you''ve be quite fierytely, haven''t you?"


    "I have always been the same, Your Highness."


    "Hmm."


    * * *


    I decided to have a meeting with the Wolhan Fortress Lord. I needed to tell him what I had seen. Of course, he would have already spoken with Deokbong, but it was still better for me to go and provide a summary myself. Knowing Deokbong''s personality, he probably wouldn''t have been able to articte himself properly.


    "Did you rest well?"


    The Lord of the Wolhan Fortress frowned as soon as he saw me. Why? Did I smell bad? But I had washed up before meeting him. There was no way I smelled bad, right?


    But before I could ask, his expression returned to normal.


    It was unsettling, but I couldn''t ask about it.


    Putting the uneasiness aside, I answered his question.


    "Yes, I rested well."


    I nodded once.


    "Thanks to you."


    "You honor me."


    Aside from the sudden frown, the Fortress Lord¡¯s expression wasn''t very good. He probably felt ashamed about the Wolhan soldiers who had abandoned me, and the existence of the monster horde, which Deokbong must have reported, would also be a cause for concern.


    A very big cause for concern.


    "Did you receive the report?"


    The Wolhan Fortress Lord nodded.


    "Yes, Your Highness. I received the report from the guide, Deokbong."


    It seemed Deokbong had been diligently moving around without rest. He must have been exhausted from carrying me on his back.


    "Hmm. Deokbong and Chaos were a great help."


    "...While Deokbong is quitepetent as a guide, I had anticipated that Chaos would not be of much help."


    If you knew he wouldn''t be helpful, why did you send him?


    "I will reward Deokbong."


    "Good. I am greatly indebted to him."


    "It is his duty to serve Your Highness."


    "Hmm. What did Deokbong say?"


    The Wolhan Fortress Lord answered calmly, "Deokbong said that it was not a normal ecology."


    "I don''t know what normal is, so I can''t really say anything."


    "What did Your Highness observe?"


    I answered simply.


    "I saw the same things that Deokbong saw, but I only saw the monster when I was trapped in the cavity."


    "What kind of monster was it?"


    "Gageum. A bird-shaped monster, but it couldn''t fly. It was a huge monster, almost 10 feet tall. I was dealing with an injured one, so it wasn''t difficult to kill, but one of the soldiers must have died. Is that right?"


    The Fortress Lord¡¯s face darkened again.


    "Indeed."


    "It would probably be difficult to deal with if they attacked in a swarm."


    "That is likely."


    "Deokbong said it was a species he had never seen before. I don''t suppose the Fortress Lord has seen it either."


    I made a lighthearted joke.


    "It would have been nice if we had captured one alive to show you."


    "That would be impossible."


    "Impossible, indeed. Not dead, but capturing it alive is not feasible."


    I gave an awkwardugh and then brought up the main point.


    "I think that monster migrated from somewhere else."


    "Migration..."


    The Wolhan Fortress Lord repeated my words in a serious tone.


    Of course, it was still just my spection.


    For now.


    "Even beasts have their own power struggles. Would monsters be any different? I''m saying they might have migrated after losing a territorial battle."


    The Wolhan Fortress Lord''s eyes grew even more serious.


    "And due to the emergence of this new species in the vicinity¡­ the monsters that originally lived there might have lost their habitat and moved to other ces."


    The crease between the Lord¡¯s eyebrows deepened.


    "Are you suggesting¡­that the recent increase in monster appearances within our territory is due to that?"


    I nodded.


    "That''s what I think."


    "That makes sense."


    "However, it''s just my own thought, so I don''t have enough evidence."


    The Wolhan Fortress Lord nodded.


    "Yes, nevertheless, I intend to give your words serious consideration. You said it was an unseen species, so there is a good chance that is the case."


    "Hmm."


    But still, the evidence was insufficient.


    "Why were they driven out, where were they driven out from, what drove them out¡­ I think the problem is that we can''t answer these questions. What are your thoughts, Fortress Lord?"


    "I understand that those answers would be a crucial factor."


    No one knows what kind of ce lies beyond the northern border. And where humans cannot live, and filled with deadly energy. Staying in that poisonous ce for a long time to conduct explorations would mean losing a lot in the process.


    Especially lives.


    Cultivating thatnd would require too much manpower. It was close to impossible.


    Perhaps, who knows? If a new nation emerged, swallowing up Mokryeo, Tohyeon, Geumra, Suseo, and even Huawei, which calls itself an empire, then maybe at that time, we would be able to cultivate that unknown territory beyond the border.


    But that was still a far-off story.


    "We need to solve the immediate problems first. What do you need, Fortress Lord? Do you need more time?"


    I was talking about the battle. A battle that might even escte into war.


    We shouldn''t waste too much national power in a ce like this. That worry crossed my mind, but then I thought about how all the credit woulde to me, and I felt the urge to engage in battle immediately.


    Furthermore, if I could gain the support of the Northern Provinces after the battle and use it as a weapon in the fight for the throne, it would be a truly excellent achievement.


    At the very least, the fact that I participated in their battle would prevent them from siding with the Second Prince, Jaean.


    That alone could be considered a worthwhile aplishment.


    Then I would need to gather troops. This was an opportunity to gather the forces of the entire Northern Provinces under mymand.


    But before that, I needed to make a preliminary report.


    "Let''s write a letter."


    It was time to send a letter to King Bonhyeon.


    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]

 Chapter 63

    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]


    Chapter: 63


    There was no telling when the reply to the letter sent to King Bonhyeon would arrive. However, a personal letter bearing the Wolhan Lord¡¯s seal wouldn''t be left unanswered for long.


    He had acted immediately on the request received at the birthday banquet. This demonstrated that the Wolhan Fortress Lord was not someone to be ignored.


    Each time I witnessed the Fortress Lord¡¯s influence, I grew more concerned that I wouldn''t be able to win him over. Securing his support would make iming the throne much easier.


    It wasn''t that I didn''t trust my grandfather''s power, but when it came to power, more was always better, wasn''t it?


    Meanwhile, the Wolhan Fortress Lord, having informed the people of the city that the battle wouldmence as soon as King Bonhyeon granted permission, became busier than ever.


    Conversely, I had some free time until the King''s reply arrived.


    "I''m going to take a short trip outside the fortress."


    I didn''t intend to waste this free time. I didn''t know if Shin Gwiryung was still staying at the Wolhan Fortress branch of the Pyeonggwang Merchant Guild, but if he was, he would have heard about me.


    This outing was meant to be a sightseeing trip, a chance to catch my breath, and a way to check if Shin Gwiryung was still around.


    But Yoo Geung was making a fuss.


    "Please grant me permission to apany you, Your Highness."


    And it wasn''t just Yoo Geung.


    "Please grant us permission, Your Highness."


    Heo Seokgyeom also stepped forward, wanting to join the entourage.


    "Please grant us permission, Your Highness!"


    Following Heo Seokgyeom''s lead, the other military officers chimed in, like ministers in the main hall.


    Hah, I scoffed in disbelief.


    "Why are you all making such a fuss over me going out?"


    And I grumbled.


    "It''s not like I''m going far. I''m just going to the Pyeonggwang Merchant Guild branch nearby."


    They were treating me like a child about to wander into danger.


    "Can''t I go alone for this much?"


    "Absolutely not!"


    Yoo Geung shouted.


    "Oh,e on¡­ Don''t shout."


    "M-my apologies."


    But I understood why they were acting this way.


    It had only been yesterday that I was abandoned by the Wolhan Fortress soldiers and trapped in the underground cavity.


    So I would have to understand their overprotectiveness for a while.


    ¡­But since when did these people consider themselves my ''protectors''?


    Were we ever that close?


    Questions arose one after another, but they were questions I couldn''t bring myself to ask directly.


    "Ah."


    I shook my head and replied.


    "Then I''ll just take Captain Yoo with me. He should be enough."


    At that, all the military officers, including Yoo Geung, looked at Heo Seokgyeom in unison.


    Heo Seokgyeom held the highest rank among them, excluding myself, but apart from that, he also had the air of a leader.


    What was going on?


    "As you wish, Your Highness."


    Heo Seokgyeom bowed his head respectfully.


    What was this absurd feeling?


    "...I''ll be back. You all rest."


    * * *


    And so, with Yoo Geung as my escort, I headed towards the Pyeonggwang Merchant Guild branch.


    "Have youe to see the Leader, Your Highness?"


    Go Yeong-shin, the head merchant, asked as soon as I arrived at the Pyeonggwang Merchant Guild''s Wolhan Fortress branch. For some reason, he was sweeping the yard. I nodded.


    "That''s right. But is he here?"


    "Yes, Your Highness. I''ll call him for you."


    "Take your time. But why are you sweeping the yard?"


    Go Yeong-shin demonstrated an exaggerated sweeping motion as he spoke.


    "It''s a small hobby of mine. Sweeping the yard like this calms my mind."


    "Hmm."


    Interesting hobby.


    As I passed Go Yeong-shin and went inside, I soon met Shin Gwiryung.


    "Greetings, Your Highness."


    Shin Gwiryung greeted me while half-leaning into the reception room and half-standing in the hallway. I couldn''t tell if that was polite or not.


    But his attire was strange.


    "...Why are you wearing a skirt?"


    Shin Gwiryung stepped fully into the reception room and covered his mouth with his sleeve as he replied.


    "This Gwiryung is a woman."


    This was the first time I''d heard this.


    But whether man or woman, the fact that Shin Gwiryung was an unusual person remained unchanged.


    "Ho. Ho. Ho. Ho."


    A forcedugh followed. Heaven and earth knew that wasn''t her usual way ofughing and greeting, so why was she acting like this now¡­? I frowned before responding to her greeting.


    "I''m doing alright, more or less."


    "If you say so¡­ it seems you are not entirely well."


    "I can''t say I''m perfectly fine since something happened."


    Shin Gwiryung ced her hand on her chest with a dramatic gesture, like a stage actor.


    "Something happened? What happened?"


    "You already know, don''t you?"


    How shameless of her to feign ignorance.


    "I heard you were almost trapped in an underground cavity."


    "Did you nt a spy in Wolhan Fortress?"


    "That''s just basicpetency."


    I let out a sarcasticugh.


    "How absurd."


    "I''m grateful for thepliment."


    "You have a knack for leaving people speechless."


    "I''m grateful for that as well."


    I nced at Shin Gwiryung, but again, she didn''t bat an eye.


    "I am deeply honored that you came to see me."


    Finally, Shin Gwiryung took a seat.


    "You''re joking."


    "This is not a joke."


    Was she serious?


    Her im that it wasn''t a joke was sincere. After a few conversations, I had learned that Shin Gwiryung was not one to lie. Perhaps it was a merchant''s principle. It was one of the reasons why I didn''t distance myself from her despite the subtle unease I felt every time we met. She didn''t lie. She was honest.


    "Were you waiting for me?"


    "To be honest, I suppose I was waiting for you."


    "Why were you waiting for me?"


    Shin Gwiryung smiled faintly.


    This time, it seemed like a genuinely happy smile.


    I was taken aback since it was the first time I had seen such an expression on her face.


    "To convey a message from Supreme General So."


    "...Supreme General So?"


    This was unexpected. Why was my grandfather suddenly being mentioned? I hadn''t even asked about him. I retraced our conversation to see if I had missed any context, but I hadn''t missed anything significant.


    "Why are you suddenly bringing up my grandfather?"


    Shin Gwiryungughed aloud.


    "I believe that what Your Highness aims for is in the heavens."


    Heavens?


    Ah, the heavens.


    She was talking about the throne.


    I asked suspiciously, "And?"


    "To reach the heavens, you need a very talldder."


    For a moment, a glint of malice shed in Shin Gwiryung''s eyes.


    "The taller and sturdier thedder, the better."


    "...That''s true."


    Shin Gwiryung frowned, seemingly dissatisfied with my answer.


    "Prince Ikwon."


    I responded hesitantly, "What?"


    "You must firmly establish your will. The path to reach the heavens will not be easy. The heavens bring rain, snow, thunder, hail..."


    Shin Gwiryung rambled on, seemingly absorbed in her own words.


    My reply was rather indifferent.


    "That''s what the heavens are."


    "Indeed. That is the nature of the heavens. But there is no need, no need at all, to be drenched by the rain. Would you be rained on if you ascended above the clouds? Perhaps there is no rain above them."


    No rain above the clouds... I had never thought of that before. It was at times like this that I realized Shin Gwiryung indeed was an unusual person.


    "Hmm."


    "Therefore, I suggest you climb as high as possible using a sturdy and talldder."


    I couldn''t understand what she was thinking at all. Her eyes were already roving wildly.


    I couldn''t discern whaty hidden within her that drove her so intensely.


    I was curious. The reason why she had to make me king.


    That single reason.


    But whatever she harbored inside, the Shin Gwiryung before me was feigning cheerfulness. I was certain that it wasn''t how she truly felt.


    "How about making a big move?"


    A big move?


    "How can I make a big..."


    Just then, Shin Gwiryung pulled off the thick gold ring on her finger and mmed it on the table with a loud ng.


    "Money is overflowing."


    I scratched my chin with my index finger.


    "Money is indeed necessary for war."


    "The more, the better."


    "The more, the better, indeed."


    "Is this necessary? This is the Northern Province. I hear the most important thing here is bloodline. Not only do I have no blood ties here, but I''m not even of the same ethnicity..."


    Wait a minute.


    I mmed my hand on the table and abruptly stood up.


    "You''re not trying to arrange a marriage for me, are you?"


    Shin Gwiryung smiled and shook her head.


    "I think it would be a waste to use such a significant card in the Northern Province."


    I crossed my arms and red at Shin Gwiryung disapprovingly.


    "It''s better to keep a powerful card that can overturn the game hidden for as long as possible."


    "Is that how you''ve lived?"


    Shin Gwiryung readily replied, "Indeed."


    Tsk. I clicked my tongue.


    "And what about my grandfather?"


    "Ah, Supreme General So. He..."


    Shin Gwiryung raised an eyebrow. She had a sly look on her face.


    "He has made his choice."


    "Choice?"


    I slowly sat down again. Choice. The weight of that word was not light. Shin Gwiryung would also know its weight. Probably much better than I did.


    "You have wasted too much time during the period when you should have been building your foundation. What are you going to do about the resentment you''ve earned while your enemies were growing stronger?"


    I twisted my lips. Who didn''t know that?


    "Until now, I have remained silent because I believed you had a responsibility. I thought I was not qualified to step forward. I thought I should not step forward. I thought that just biding my time and barely surviving was a way of life."


    Shin Gwiryung stopped smiling abruptly.


    "Is that what you think?"


    I shook my head.


    She already knew my answer. It was infuriating that she asked even though she knew.


    "No."


    I shook my head again.


    "I''m different."


    Shin Gwiryung gazed at me with expectant eyes.


    "I pitied. I yearned. I hated. And now is the time to decide. I urged, and finally received an answer."


    I wondered who said those words. But it wasn''t the right time to ask.


    "Will you walk this path? This Gwiryung will walk with you until the end."


    I simply had to answer. An answer that met her expectations was needed. It felt like I was being drawn in, but I knew all along that this was how it would be.


    "I will rise."


    "And?"


    "I will win."


    "And?"


    Sighing, I let out a breath.


    "...In the end, I will be the only one left."


    It might be a lonely ce.


    I imagined King Bonhyeon sitting on the throne.


    I ced myself in that image.


    I will ept it.


    If that is my destiny.


    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]

 Chapter 64

    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]


    Chapter: 64


    I returned to Wolhan Fortress from Pyeonggwang Merchant Guild and headed to my quarters. However, from the moment I stepped into the pavilion where my quarters were located, the atmosphere felt strange.


    A subdued air hung heavy.


    Did something happen? The question arose and then quickly vanished. The only thing that could cause such a somber atmosphere in my quarters was¡­


    "Your Highness."


    Lee Gyeon-ui stopped me in my tracks. His expression was troubled. An ominous premonition washed over me, but I tried to maintain a calm facade.


    "What is it?"


    Lee Gyeon-ui approached.


    "Did something happen while I was away?"


    When I asked, Lee Gyeon-ui replied cautiously, his eyes darting around.


    "Well..."


    His hesitant attitude made me anxious.


    "The Wolhan Fortress Lord visited Your Highness''s quarters."


    The Wolhan Fortress Lord came to my quarters?


    "Why did he enter without a word? It''s my room, and I wasn''t even there."


    I frowned.


    "And you didn''t stop him? Were you so preupied with something amusing that you didn''t even know the Fortress Lord wasing?"


    "No, Your Highness. I apologize."


    Despite his words, I doubted they hadn''t intentionally allowed the Wolhan Fortress Lord''s visit.


    "Be more careful next time."


    "Yes, I apologize."


    I had a bad feeling about this. I quickly walked up to my quarters on the second floor.


    Creak


    As I opened the door, I saw the Wolhan Fortress Lord standing in the middle of the room, just as Lee Gyeon-ui had said.


    "...Fortress Lord?"


    But the atmosphere was unusual.


    A suspicion arose within me.


    After all, I was a man with a guilty conscience, so it wasn''t easy to actpletely innocent.


    Perhaps because I had rushed up the stairs, my back felt damp.


    "Fortress Lord."


    It didn''t seem like he hadn''t heard my voice or the sound of me opening the door, yet he didn''t turn around. This behavior fueled my anxiety.


    I called out to him again, my gaze fixed on his back.


    "Fortress Lord."


    Finally, the Wolhan Fortress Lord stirred. However, he only turned his head to look at me, while the rest of his body remained still. Especially his feet, which seemed to be rooted to the floor, didn''t move at all.


    My back straightened involuntarily. There were few people who could make me nervous, but it seemed I had to add the Wolhan Fortress Lord to that list.


    "Why...are you standing like that in my room, Fortress Lord?"


    Suddenly, I noticed that the Wolhan Fortress Lord''s hands, hidden beneath his long, flowing robe, seemed to be holding something.


    Don''t tell me¡­


    Suppressing my unease, I spoke casually.


    "You should have let me know beforehand. My room might be a bit messy, but it''s not always like this. Please don''t judge me too harshly."


    The Wolhan Fortress Lord, who had turned his head to look at me, closed his eyes.


    He didn''t strike me as a frivolous person, so his actions seemed strangely weighty.


    I sped and unsped my hands behind my back, trying to ease the tension.


    "Your Highness."


    "...Speak."


    The Wolhan Fortress Lord spoke with a sigh.


    "May I ask a question?"


    He seemed about to sp his hands together but then slipped them beneath the sleeves of his robe. I tried to see what he was holding, but not even a fingernail peeked out from the sleeve.


    In any case, it seemed that my worst fear hadn''te to pass.


    That is, the worst-case scenario where the Wolhan Fortress Lord discovered the bellflower in my belongings.


    That would be truly disastrous.


    The wastrel prince would be branded a drug addict as well.


    As long as that didn''t happen, I didn''t really care if he entered my room.


    "I''m embarrassed to have shown you such an unseemly sight."


    "It''s alright. If it''s ufortable for you, I¡¯ll summon a servant to tidy up."


    "Don''t bother."


    I nced around the room and then changed the subject.


    "But what brings you all the way here?"


    The Wolhan Fortress Lord lowered his head.


    "I apologize for visiting unannounced."


    "There''s nowhere in your fortress you can''t go. Well¡­ I thought you''d be busy. Deokbong must have already reported to you, so there''s no need to see me, is there?"


    Come to think of it, I haven''t seen Deokbong since I returned. That timid fellow must be terrified after nearly dying.


    I should check on himter.


    "I came to check on Your Highness''s well-being."


    "You''d already seen me, so why again?"


    "Signs of an incident don''t always appear immediately, so we must pay close attention."


    Iughed awkwardly.


    It sounded like he was scolding me, implying I was the cause of the ident.


    "If you need me, you can send someone. You don''t have toe in person."


    "If that''s what you wish, I''ll send someone in the future."


    "Indeed."


    After my reply, the conversation came to a halt. An awkward silence hung in the air.


    ¡­Although I''m not that close to the Wolhan Fortress Lord, it didn''t seem like this before. Why is it so awkward?


    I cleared my throat and asked, "Was that all you wanted to say?"


    "Ah, the captainof the main fortress guard requested to express his gratitude to Your Highness."


    "The captain?"


    The captain? He seemed like someone who wouldn''t want to encounter me even by chance. I had already experienced how the castle guards, including him, disliked me and mypanions.


    If he''s the captain of the guard, he must be their leader. Why would he want to see me?


    Besides, didn''t most of those who went on the demonic exploration with me abandon me and flee?


    "It''s surprising that he wants to see me."


    "Actually, he is Chaos¡¯s uncle."


    Oh right, they all said they were rtives.


    "As a rtive of Chaos, I should also express my gratitude."


    I stared intently at the Wolhan Fortress Lord, who bowed his head once again.


    Judging from the situation, he seemed to believe that I had saved Chaos.


    It didn''t really feel that way.


    I had to escape with my own life, after all.


    But it would be foolish to miss this opportunity.


    "Ahem."


    I pretended to be modest.


    "It was something I had to do."


    "Wolhan Fortress does not forget the grace of kinship."


    Is that so?


    Then, does that mean he''ll offer me something in return?


    "Well, I won''t refuse the Fortress Lord''s kindness, but¡­"


    I nced at the Wolhan Fortress Lord, who was still bowing his head.


    "Raise your head."


    It was still ufortable for someone of the Fortress Lord''s status to bow their head to me.


    The Wolhan Fortress Lord said, "We wish to repay you, so please tell me if there is anything you need."


    It would be rude to refuse.


    "Ahem. Well, this isn''t the best ce for this. Let''s move elsewhere and continue this conversation."


    * * *


    "Now, this much."


    If you''re given an opportunity, you must seize it.


    The north was a harshnd for humans, unsuitable for farming due to the cold weather. However, thend itself wasn''t barren. The dense growth of coniferous trees was proof of that.


    This meant that timber was abundant.


    And the region was also famous for animal hides. The fur, long and luscious from adapting to the cold, fetched an exorbitant price.


    Furthermore, the northern weaponsmithing techniques, honed over centuries of fighting against magical beasts, were exceptional.


    What did this mean?


    It meant money.


    "...Ah."


    The Wolhan Fortress Lord''s face hardened as he read the paper I had handed him.


    However, he was the one who offered to repay me first. I pretended not to notice his reaction and looked away.


    "...Twenty short bows, ten tiger skins, thirty sable skins."


    The Wolhan Fortress Lord read aloud each of the fourteen items listed on the paper. Although his words were intended for me, I stubbornly pretended not to hear.


    "...I now realize that Your Highness has a deep interest in the Northern Region."


    He meant that I had chosen meticulously.


    Thank you for thepliment.


    However, the quantity wasn''t excessive enough for him to tly refuse. Perhaps because both refusal and eptance were burdensome, the Wolhan Fortress Lord kept his gaze fixed on the paper, unable to give a clear answer.


    Actually I didn''t necessarily need these items, so I wouldn''t really lose anything if he refused. However, If he did refuse, I nned to use it as leverage for other demands.


    Although it was still early, I intended to request something like a deration of support for my im to the throne. Of course, after gaining more trust.


    I still had a long way to go before leaving Wolhan Fortress.


    Even if the Wolhan Fortress Lord provided everything listed on the paper, I was determined to gain the support of the north.


    It wasn''t a matter of choice; I had to do it.


    In any case, I was in a position to gain something either way.


    It would be nice if the Wolhan Fortress Lord also benefited in the process, but it didn''t matter if he didn''t.


    The Wolhan Fortress Lord pondered for a moment, then sighed.


    "I will have the supplies prepared ording to this list so that Your Highness can take them with you when you leave Wolhan Fortress. We would be honored if you would ept this as a token of our sincerity."


    Oh! eptance.


    "Of course."


    I couldn''t help but feel pleased, as it was like receiving unexpected pocket money. I could either dispose of the acquired goods through the Pyeonggwang Merchant Guild or use them myself.


    "While I have you here, may I bring up one more matter?"


    The Wolhan Fortress Lord changed the subject. I readily nodded.


    "Certainly. Speak freely."


    We had moved to the Wolhan Fortress Lord''s office. He turned his head and looked at the documents on his desk.


    "I have received reports from Chaos, the guide, and the others who apanied them. I believe this matter should be reported to the capital."


    I scoffed.


    "So they returned."


    "I am ashamed."


    "Well, I trust that you, Fortress Lord, will impose appropriate punishment."


    It was absurd to think about it again. To think they abandoned me and fled.


    "I will not betray your trust, Your Highness."


    If they were punished, there would be no need to dwell on it further.


    "Alright. I will handle the report."


    Since I was the one who sent them on this mission, it was fitting for me to make the report. I would need to request reinforcements, but if the Wolhan Fortress Lord, who alreadymanded a considerable force, were to make the request, the court might suspect him of harboring other ambitions.


    Above all, the warriors from the capital would likely be more receptive to orders from a prince of the kingdom, even a dissolute one, than from a lord of foreign blood.


    Of course, I wasn''t even sure if the King would send troops.


    "I am grateful."


    "While writing the letter, I think it would be good to contact other lords in the Northern Region. What are your thoughts?"


    Although I asked for his opinion, I knew he would object.


    Gathering nearby Northern forces was something that was to be done when a battle was imminent.


    Unnecessary actions could lead to usations of causing undue rm.


    As expected, the Wolhan Fortress Lord opposed the idea.


    "I believe that matter can wait."


    Indeed.


    "I intend to formally request it at the appropriate time."


    "If that is your will."


    It wasn''t the right time yet. There was no need to stir up trouble prematurely.


    Because surely the other lords of the North wouldn''t wee me either.


    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]

 Chapter 65

    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]


    Chapter: 65


    A long spring rain fell upon the capital.


    So Ik-Gyeom moved his seat under the eaves where raindrops were falling. As he inhaled, the humid air filled his lungs.


    Recently, he often found himself dwelling on past mistakes, berating himself as an ipetent old man, and staring nkly into the void.


    Lingering regret weighed heavily on his shoulders.


    Nevertheless, today was a rather satisfying day.


    This was because he had seeded in finding the person Yegyeong had asked for. His grandson had made two requests, but handing over the imprisoned In-hong and guiding him to a temple outside the capital had already beenpleted long ago.


    However, it was still too early to becent with the sense of aplishment from fulfilling the request.


    Moreover, even that task wasn''t entirely his own achievement. Most of it wouldn''t have been possible without the Pyeonggwang Merchant Guild''s intelligencework.


    ''The more I think about it, the more amazing it is.''


    On the other hand, he was also curious how Merchant Leader Shin had swayed Yegyeong''s heart.


    In the past, Yegyeong had been immersed in amusement and pleasure, wanting to escape from reality. So, So Ik-Gyeom had ignored him.


    ''How could he change so suddenly?''


    What kind of stimting words had Merchant Leader Shin whispered to persuade the wastrel prince?


    ''No. He had already changed before that.''


    Surely there must have been something that caused a significant change in his heart.


    "M-My Lord..."


    So Ik-Gyeom, who had been standing under the eaves gazing at the mansion walls, turned towards the approaching servant. The servant fidgeted as if he hadmitted a grave error.


    "Speak."


    The mansion had been noisy since morning. He was well aware that the cause stemmed from a young boy they had capturedst night.


    Even so, it seemed difficult for the servant to confess his uselessness in front of his strict master.


    When the servant hesitated to speak, So Ik-Gyeom sighed.


    "I know everything, so speakfortably."


    "Yes, my lord. That... the young boy who came inst night..."


    The person Yegyeong had asked him to find was none other than a ve. Moreover, he was very young. He seemed too young to be a personal servant or to be of any use to Yegyeong''s future.


    However, since Yegyeong had specifically asked him to find this particr ve, he must have had a reason.


    His grandson, who had recently shown a changed attitude, had suddenly left for the Northern Region. He must have requested to find this ve with some intention in mind.


    Although he felt a bit hurt that Yegyeong hadn''t said a word about his n, what right did he have to feel hurt when he had never once reached out to his grandson while he was growing up?


    So Ik-Gyeom nodded once.


    "That boy is quite the scoundrel. From the moment he entered the mansion until now, he hasn''t stopped acting out for a single moment. He''s behaving like a wild animal."


    A scoundrel, huh? Perhaps it wasn''t such a badbination, considering the person he would serve was also called that.


    They might either get along due to their simrities or sh because of them. If it were an interaction between people of simr status, the oue would be one of the two. However, one was a prince, and the other was a mere ve. No matter how disobedient the ve was, he wouldn''t dare raise his head arrogantly in front of the prince.


    "Don''ty a hand on him. I was specifically instructed not to present him with any injuries."


    As a ve, a certain degree of violence was permissible if he was disobedient. Of course, if he hadn''t been intended for Yegyeong, he would have already been chased out of the capital.


    The servant, who hade to ask if he could discipline the boy, looked troubled by his master''s answer.


    However, he couldn''t just let the boy run amok in his mansion and cause trouble for the other servants.


    "I will see him myself."


    So Ik-Gyeom decided to go in person.


    If it would benefit Yegyeong, this much trouble was nothing.


    "Hey, catch him!"


    The pavilion where the ve intended for Ye-gyeong was kept was bustling even before he entered. When the servant entered the pavilion first and announced the master''s arrival, themotion subsided slightly.


    The sight that greeted So Ik-Gyeom as he entered the pavilion was three strong men struggling to control a young boy.


    The young ve was growling like a beast, his body writhing. His clothes were dirty and worn, no better than rags. He finally understood why the servant hadpared him to an animal.


    He looked every bit the part. Even the stray cats that lived in the So family mansion were better groomed.


    However, if he were cleaned up, he would have quite a handsome appearance. If he were a few years younger, it might have been difficult to distinguish his gender. He had something inmon with Shin Gwiryung.


    The other servants quickly bowed their hands respectfully and stepped back at the master''s appearance, but it was impossible for the boy, who was meeting the Supreme General for the first time, to immediately recognize who he was.


    When the boy growled again, the retreating servants panicked and tried to restrain him. However, So Ik-Gyeom was faster.


    ng!


    The air froze as So Ik-Gyeom''s sword, which he always carried except when going to the pce, made a metallic sound.


    It was the first time the servants had seen their master actually draw his sword, so they couldn''t help but think that So Ik-Gyeom was extremely angry.


    So Ik-Gyeom swung his sword.


    "Oh no, My Lord...!"


    No matter how troublesome the boy was, he wouldn''t kill him, would he? The servants were horrified.


    So Ik-Gyeom''s sword stopped an inch from the boy''s chin.


    Perhaps he was afraid of dying despite his rampage, as the boy''s face turned pale in an instant.


    "Do you know who I am?"


    Silence lingered for a moment. Then the boy shook his head.


    "Answer with words. Your master does not wee those who behave in a frustrating manner."


    "...No, sir."


    A slow but audible answer came.


    So Ik-gyeom continued, "I am Supreme General So Ik-Gyeom."


    The boy''s eyes widened. Even if he didn''t know So Ik-Gyeom''s exact position, from the perspective of a ve, it was an unfathomably high status.


    As if asking for further exnation, the boy tilted his head slightly.


    He looked exactly like an untamed animal. So Ik-Gyeom burst intoughter.


    "Your master, whom you will serve, is even higher than me."


    Would reciting human words work on a beast?


    So Ik-Gyeom''s de, which had been hovering in the air, touched the boy''s chin.


    "Your treatment depends on him, and you must be willing to die for him."


    The de pressed against the tender skin beneath his chin.


    "That is the only reason you are alive."


    The only thing that mattered to a beast was life and death. He had no intention of killing an unarmed boy in a ce that wasn''t a battlefield, but it would take too long to make him understand with any other method.


    The boy''s eyes darted around. He seemed to be looking for a chance to escape or perhaps plotting something. Either way, it was a futile effort in front of So Ik-Gyeom, who held a sword.


    However, the boy''s next question was far from that.


    "Who is my master?"


    How dare he ask a question when he was simply ordered to serve? He had the audacity to speak even with a sharp de held to his neck. So Ik-Gyeom scoffed in disbelief.


    It would be rare to see such a fellow again.


    He had quite a captivating spirit. Enough to want to take him under his wing if it weren''t for Yegyeong''s request.


    So Ik-Gyeom concealed his regret and said, ""His Highness, the first prince of this nation."


    * * *


    Why am I doing this?


    That was the thought that urred to me while writing the letter to the capital.


    "Ugh...!"


    Why am I struggling with this paper here?


    Since when did I start wielding a brush!


    "Uwaaaagh!"


    I threw the brush and paper and got up from the chair I was sitting on. A momentter, paper fluttered down from all directions.


    "No... I''m a swordsman... At this rate, my identity...!"


    I held my face in my hands and agonized.


    "Your Highness?"


    I heard footsteps thumping outside the door, and then Eunuch Han called me.


    He was using the next room, but it seemed he could hear everything.


    He hasn''t been listening to all this the whole time, has he?


    "It''s nothing, Eunuch Han."


    "I am always on standby, so please feel free to call me."


    "Yes, I understand."


    After a short wait, Eunuch Han''s presence faded away.


    I picked up the paper and brush I had thrown in a fit of frustration and ced them neatly on the desk.


    "Damn it."


    Writing itself wasn''t difficult. The handwriting of the wastrel prince was originally a mess, so there was no problem even if an ignorant swordsman like me scribbled something down.


    Throwing the paper was just venting frustration.


    The real problem was myck of strength.


    "I''m weak."


    Actually, there wasn''t much time to train. Of course, the situation was much better than before. However, it would take more than a day or two to bring this shabby body to the same level as when I was Baek Yeon.


    Let''s say I gradually train my body. The war isn''t happening tomorrow. But the fight before me wasn''t something I could face alone.


    Right now, the only ones I could consider my allies were Yoo Geung, Heo Seokgyeom, and the other warriors who had apanied me to Wolhan Fortress.


    However, it was difficult to say whether they were loyal to ''me.''


    Perhaps a negative answer would be more urate.


    They followed me because Wolhan Fortress was ''outside'' to us.


    I needed to show them something impressive to capture the hearts of the Northern Region, but it wasn''t going well.


    They had fled because they weren''t confident in facing a mere few dozen magical beasts.


    Others said it was a stroke of luck that they returned alive, but I wasn''t so sure. It wasn''t an achievement to be surprised or shocked by, was it?


    If King Bonhyeon sent troops and other Northern Region ns pledged their support, there would be nothing left for me to do.


    Although it was a good oue, it meant that I didn''t have much time left here.


    It wasn''t easy to find useful allies outside the Northern Region, so I couldn''t waste my time here.


    Ah, I''m not saying that the Northern Region ns are easy targets.


    "Hmm my grandfather hasn''t contacted me once."


    Perhaps it wasn''t easy to track someone down with such scant details.


    Also why would he bother wasting resources searching for someone because of a grandson he wasn''t even close to?


    "That Jincheon bastard is the one I need to find first."


    If the Jincheon who killed me had been on the demonic exploration with me, we might have been able to defeat the magical beasts and return without fleeing together.


    Jincheon was that strong.


    Even if he wasn''t now, he would eventually return as a monster.


    Therefore, I couldn''t let anyone take him away.


    "When I see him this time..."


    I''ll have to beat him thoroughly while he''s weaker than me and establish dominance.


    It''s revenge for Blood Cloud Fortress.


    "Hahaha..."


    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]

 Chapter 66

    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]


    Chapter: 66


    I roughly organized the letters I hadn''t yet sent and left the pavilion. The Wolhan Fortress Lord had summoned me again. However, this time, it wasn''t a private audience.


    "This is a bit worrisome."


    I headed towards the conference hall with my hands sped behind my back.The worst of my worries was the possibility that King Bonhyeon or the Northern Fortress Lords wouldn''t respond positively to the letters I was going to send.


    If that happened, my time here would essentially be an exile.


    As I muttered to myself, Yoo Geung, who had followed me, asked, "Is there something troubling you, Your Highness?"


    Yoo Geung had an innocent expression on his face. I couldn''t tell him that I was worried about being abandoned by Bonhyeon. I nced at him and made an excuse.


    "It''s nothing much. It''s just that they''re all tightly bound by blood ties. I have to have a meeting with them."


    I nced at a servant who was busily heading somewhere in the distance. Yoo Geung followed my gaze.


    "Blood is thicker than water, and in my opinion, there''s nothing stronger than blood ties."


    Yoo Geungughed awkwardly.


    "Why are youughing? Does it seem amusing to you, Captain Yoo, that I''m stuck among the Son n like a lone scarecrow?"


    "It''s not that... I just didn''t expect to hear such words from Your Highness."


    Having said that, Yoo Geung was startled the very next moment.


    "I apologize. I misspoke."


    I twisted my lips cynically.


    Our Captain Yoo has grown up a lot, hasn''t he? Even making jokes like that.


    "Indeed. Then shall I give you some special help so your arm doesn''t bend inwards?"


    I let out a dark chuckle and brought my arms forward from behind my back, pretending to break his arm.


    Yoo Geung watched me cautiously.


    I decided to lightly kick his shin as punishment instead.


    "I''ll let you off just this once."


    "I''m grateful."


    I put my hands behind my back again.


    "You know, Wolhan Fortress doesn''t exactly wee us who are from the capital. While no lord would be happy with a prince visiting, most would at least pretend to wee him. But here, it''s somewhat tant."


    Ironically, that was also the reason why I had to win over Wolhan Fortress.


    "Ah, yes. Even before..."


    Yoo Geung nodded as if recalling the time we faced off against the Wolhan Fortress soldiers.


    Suddenly, a thought urred to me.


    "If we had properly fought back then, do you think we would have won?"


    As if his pride was hurt, Yoo Geung reacted a little defensively.


    "I dare say, I can count the number of times I''ve been defeated in a duel on one hand."


    "Oh ho. You''ve rarely lost, enough to count on one hand?"


    "...Two hands, Your Highness."


    I was curious not only about Yoo Geung''s skills but also about the skills of other military officials, including Heo Seok-gyeom.


    They were all outstanding individuals in their own right. If the Wolhan Castle warriors were those who survived by fighting in raw battles, as a natural-born swordsman, I couldn''t help but wonder which side was stronger.


    However, that was just my curiosity.


    "By the way, you don''t have much to do these days, so spend some time with me."


    "I''m honored. Please just give the order."


    "I want you to be my sparring partner."


    I had to be stronger. At least stronger than I was in Baek Yeon''s final moments.


    Only then could I smash that bastard Jincheon''s skull.


    Apart from having to win him over to my side, the grudge I held against him was significant.


    Well, if he had saved myrades as I had asked after my death, I might have considered letting him off with ny-nine hits instead of a hundred, even though he deserved a hundred beatings.


    That''s how merciful I am.


    It''s quite troublesome being this good-natured, isn''t it, Fortress Lord?


    For some reason, I felt like I could hear our Fortress Lord yelling that I was crazy.


    "Sparring..."


    Yoo Geung looked at me with a strange expression.


    I puffed out my chest and said, "The only ones suitable as sparring partners are you or Commander Heo, but he''s..."


    Those of too low status would be ufortable around me, and with Heo Seok-gyeom, I felt like I was being scrutinized whenever I was in the same room with him.


    "If you refuse, I guess I''ll have to go around picking fights."


    "Excuse me? What do you mean... with whom...?"


    "With the soldiers of this fortress, of course."


    Yoo Geung''s jaw dropped in disbelief.


    "I will be Your Highness''s sparring partner."


    * * *


    When I arrived at the conference hall, everyone except me had already gathered.


    Dozens of pairs of eyes stared at me. Enduring intense scrutiny is the fate of someone who''ste, I suppose.


    As I stepped towards the empty seat of honor at the back of the hall, everyone in the room, led by the Wolhan Fortress Lord, stood up. Some seemed bewildered. They didn''t appear interested in the meeting.


    "We greet His Highness, the First Prince."


    As the Wolhan Fortress Lord spoke, a chorus of greetings followed. I motioned with my hand, indicating that they could sit back down, and took my seat. Only after I settled on the chair did everyone else sit down.


    Hmm. The taste of power.


    Actually, I didn''t quite know what this taste was.


    "May I have your permission to speak?"


    I thought the Wolhan Fortress Lord would lead the meeting, but unexpectedly, an old man spoke up. He appeared to be the oldest person present in the room.


    "Go ahead."


    "I would like to take this opportunity to express my gratitude to His Highness, the First Prince."


    The old man thanked me for personallying all this way.


    "The journey here must have been arduous, and we are deeply grateful that you havee."


    "It was quite a troublesome journey."


    The old man made an unreadable expression.


    "Let us begin the meeting."


    The Wolhan Fortress Lord took back the spotlight. Still, most eyes remained on me, or at least nced in my direction. Even as the meeting progressed, the attention on me didn''t diminish.


    Well, this face is quite handsome.


    One elder couldn''t help but yawn while someone else was speaking.


    It felt like a family meeting. It wasn''t a very formal asion, which allowed me to rx.


    Then, an important topic came up.


    "Yesterday, monsters attacked a vige, injuring two civilians and killing one. The situation is bing increasingly difficult, so shouldn''t we take action quickly, Fortress Lord?"


    One of the elders pointed at me.


    "We wish to ask Your Highness for assistance."


    Oh, so suddenly.


    But it wasn''t like I had nothing to say.


    "I n to contact the capital soon and personally summon the other lords of the Northern region."


    The truth was, there was nothing I could do at that moment. However, they all knew that I was merely a representative of King Bonhyeon. Perhaps because of this, no one added any furtherments.


    Except for one.


    "Ahem."


    Suddenly, a middle-aged man cleared his throat. This drew everyone''s attention to him.


    "May I, Son Gye-du, the leader of Wiyeon District, have a word with Your Highness?"


    Hmm.


    I crossed my arms and looked at the elder who had stolen the attention that had been mine just moments ago.


    He had merely asked to speak, but everyone, without exception, was looking at this Son Gye-du.


    The strong discipline that only the Wolhan Fortress Lord had enjoyed in this ce was also being applied to this elder, Son Gye-du.


    This meant that he was someone more noteworthy than even me, a prince.


    Perhaps I had already grown ustomed to ying the role of a prince, because I felt displeased at being removed from the center of attention.


    Tsk.


    "With all due respect, how can we trust Your Highness''s words?"


    Son Gye-du rose from his seat and turned his upper body to look directly at me. As our eyes met, he smirked.


    Why is heughing?


    Then, he spoke in a solemn tone.


    "In fact, there is no one here who is unaware of the rumors surrounding His Highness."


    What''s he talking about?


    Who wouldn''t know?


    What else is new?


    I stared at Son Gye-du with indifference.


    "What is it? Speak your mind."


    Son Gye-du continued in an even more solemn tone.


    "The title by which themon folk refer to the First Prince, Ikwon, is ''The Madman.''"


    The moment those words were uttered, the atmosphere in the conference hall turned icy.


    "From what I have observed, despite being the grandson of General So, you possess a regrettable aptitude for the art of war."


    The faces of several others turned pale.


    "That is what I have learned."


    Silence fell over the hall.


    I nced at the Wolhan Fortress Lord to gauge his reaction, and his face was stiff. He seemed angry, but in a way, it was as if Son Gye-du had voiced what everyone had been harboring in their hearts.


    Well, thetter is understandable.


    But wait a minute.


    "What gives him the confidence to be so loose-lipped?"


    I muttered, and the elder sitting closest to me nced at me. No one else seemed to have heard my words.


    I was just starting to consider what kind of retort would be appropriate when...


    "How dare you speak so carelessly! This is an insult to His Highness and the royal family!"


    Suddenly, Yoo Geung, who was standing behind me, shouted. His roar echoed through the hall. I was startled because I hadn''t expected Yoo Geung to raise his voice.


    Our Captain Yoo has quite a loud voice. No, since he''s here as my guard, I should say, Guard Yoo.


    "Your Highness."


    Yoo Geung called me in a low voice. He was clearly angry.


    I was staying quiet, but Yoo Geung stepped up and expressed his anger on my behalf. Was themon ground of being from the capital that strong of a bond...?


    Anyway.


    "Well, this is..."


    After Son Gye-du and Yoo Geung each spoke, the hall froze over like midwinter.


    I waved my hand nonchntly.


    "I didn''t know I had so much attention on me. This poprity of mine is something else."


    I nced at the Fortress Lord. I could discern a hint of disappointment in his fatigued face.


    Or was it resignation?


    I hadn''t mastered the art of mind-reading, so deciphering his thoughts based solely on his expression was beyond my capabilities.


    "Elder Son Gye-du, was it? Very well, you seem keen onbeling me a madman."


    Gasps arose from the assembled elders.


    "Allow me to inquire about my conduct. However, considering you hadn''tid eyes on me before this gathering, it would be more fitting to direct this question to the Fortress Lord, who has observed me over the past few days. Wouldn''t you agree?"


    Sohn Gye-du remained silent. A brief silence ensued, then the elderly elder who had previously extended his gratitude spoke up.


    "Indeed."


    The Wolhan Fortress Lord nodded in agreement.


    Son Gye-du, with an air of defiance, lifted his chin and dered, "Inquire away."


    He didn''t flinch from my gaze. On the contrary, Son Gye-du''s eyes widened in a provocative re.


    I wasn''t angry. It was tantly obvious he was goading me, hoping I''d lose my temper and make a scene.


    The trials I had weathered were far too harsh for me to sumb to such a transparent provocation.


    However, curiosity gnawed at me. Why this deliberate attempt to rile me up? Surely, he wasn''t orchestrating this level of provocation for mere amusement.


    "I haven''t been a guest in your fortress for a mere day or two. Do you still believe I''m a madman?"


    Perhaps my words were more blunt than they anticipated, as several elders gasped in response.


    This was the expected reaction.


    What could he possibly hope to gain by incurring my animosity?


    "If that''s truly how you feel, then I shall withdraw from Wolhan Fortress¡¯s affairs and return to the capital."


    Surely, this wasn''t what they desired.


    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]

 Chapter 67

    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]


    Chapter: 67


    Wolhan Fortress Lord Son Cheon-Geum, frozen in ce, looked at the prince seated in the highest seat of the conference hall. Outwardly, he was quiet, but inwardly, turmoil brewed. His mind was racing.


    ¡®How can I salvage this situation?¡¯


    It was only when his frozen mind finally managed to formte a response that he slowly turned his head towards Son Gye-du.


    "That''s what it seems like you want. It¡¯s obvious you can''t entrust this important task to someone you don''t trust."


    It''s ruined.


    Even a saint enshrined in history would be displeased by such an insult, let alone a ''madman'' prince.


    Wolhan Fortress Lord red at Son Gye-du, his hands clenched into fists. HIs grip was so tight that his nails dug into his palms, threatening to draw blood.


    ''Son Gye-du... No matter how much you dislike me, this is...''


    Squeeze.


    His fists, strained to their limit, trembled.


    ''This isn''t just about me. How can someone in a position of leadership act so despicably?''


    He was probably doing this to remove him from his position as Wolhan Fortress Lord. To Son Gye-du, the people suffering from the monster attacks were merely sacrifices for his own rise to power.


    What frustrated Son Cheon-Geum even more was theck of anyone actively opposing Son Gye-du. He had known that many elders had fallen for Son Gye-du''s honeyed words, but he hadn''t realized it was this bad. His position was weaker than he thought.


    Was it his dedication to caring for the people and dealing with the monsters as their Fortress Lord that had put him in the elders'' bad graces? At this rate, his removal would only be a matter of time. That is, if things continued this way.


    If the offended prince left the Northern region, Wolhan Fortress would be left to face the monsters alone, without any support.


    Even if Son Cheon-Geum protested about the prince''s humiliation, it wouldn''t directly affect Wolhan Fortress much.


    The Son family of Wolhan Fortress was not easily challenged, even by the king. Antagonizing such arge and powerful n was a considerable burden, even for the monarch of a nation.


    However, when it came to aid from the capital, the story changed. If the prince returned to the capital and dered that Wolhan Fortress didn''t need military support, there would be nothing they could do.


    Without outside help, the fight was hopelessly inadequate. Subjugation would be impossible, and the situation would likely end in a stalemate, leaving only significant damage.


    They might be able to extinguish the immediate fire, but they wouldn''t be able to preserve their forces. The same problem would inevitably arise again soon.


    If Wolhan Fortress¡¯s situation worsened, they could use that as an excuse to remove him from his position as the Fortress Lord. Stripping the head of an old and powerful n of their authority wasn''tmon, but it wasn''t unheard of either.


    ''He''s willing to sell out the people''s safety just to remove me.''


    Son Gye-du''s motives were clear. He had always seen Son Cheon-Geum as a thorn in his side.


    But a thorn in Son Gye-du''s side? Wasn''t that a reversal of roles? Son Cheon-Geum was the one who should be scoffing at him.


    The first qualification for Fortress Lord was the possession of supernatural abilities.


    And the second was to be a blood rtive of the Son family.


    Both met the second qualification, but Son Gye-du failed the first.


    He couldn''t conjure even the most insignificant flicker of me. He had no supernatural abilities.


    But Son Cheon-geum did.


    He remembered the day the next n leader was chosen.


    -"This is rigged! There''s no way he has supernatural powers! You know it! I am my father''s son, and that half-breed...!"


    Son Cheon-geum, from a branch family, possessed the abilities that Shn Gye-du, the legitimate heir,cked.


    -"There is no objection. From this moment forth, all authority of the Wolhan Fortress Lord will be entrusted to Son Cheon-Geum."


    No one was more suited to be the Wolhan Fortress Lord than Son Cheon-geum.


    It was his victory, the one who had to pretend to be meek because he was a "half-breed."


    How exhrating it had been.


    But.


    "That wasn''t what I meant, but it seems I have caused a misunderstanding," Son Gye-du said.


    The audacity. No, was he insane? Son Cheon-geum gritted his teeth. His fists trembled, ready to grab Son Gye-du by the cor and m him to the ground.


    "So, Fortress Lord, what do you think?"


    Ikwon turned his head towards Son Cheon-Geum. He flinched as if struck by lightning, but maintained a calm facade.


    How could he sway the "mad prince"?


    Ikwon''s expression, which showed no hint of agreement even in pretense, intimidated him.


    ''What should I do? Weakness... should I exploit his weakness?''


    Just then, Chaos raised his hand.


    "May I also have a word?"


    Why was Chaos suddenly speaking up?


    ''He never speaks in situations like this?''


    Although Chaos rarely spoke up in such gatherings, he was still one of the four strongest in the Northern region. His position was in no way inferior to the other elders.


    And he was closer to Son Cheon-Geum than to Son Gye-du.


    After a brief moment of consideration, Son Cheon-geum gave his consent.


    "Go ahead."


    "You say His Highness is a madman?"


    The question that followed without hesitation was utterly absurd.


    What was this nonsense?


    It was like adding fuel to the fire.


    ''I''ve spoiled that child too much. I raised him without the ability to discern what''s appropriate... Not only did he steal HIs Highness''s sword, but now he''s smearing my face like this. It''s all my fault.''


    Wolhan Fortress Lord felt his head burning.


    He should have banned the word "madman" long ago.


    Chaos didn''t stop there and continued, "His Highness is someone who even pitches his own tent. I don''t understand how he can be called a madman."


    Son Cheon-Geum stiffened at his words.


    "He even helped the herbalist guide when he was about to fall."


    Chaos''s youthful face didn''t seem to be lying. He wasn''t the type to do so anyway.


    "And when we were trapped in the underground cave, he calmly found the way out."


    Even Son Cheon-Geum had never heard this story, but for some reason, it wasn''t difficult to imagine Yegyeong looking after those below him.


    "So why is he called a madman? I hear they call him that in the capital, but why? I don''t understand, so I''m asking."


    No one answered. Son Cheon-Geum nced at the prince. The person in question himself was observing the situation with a faint smile, as if he found it all rather amusing.


    In any case, he didn''t seem particrly offended. At least, he seemed better than before.


    ''It''s not... the worst-case scenario?''


    Chaos  looked at Son Gye-du. His straightforward gaze in a youthful face appeared quite bold.


    "Did the Wiyeon District Leader say something he shouldn''t have?"


    Son Gye-du''s face contorted. The elders who were usually close to Son Gye-du remained silent.


    ''It''s not good for Chaos to create unnecessary conflict either...''


    Due to the Northern region''s unique custom of prioritizing blood ties above all else, it wasn¡¯t wise to antagonize the elders, who were the family''s seniors. That was why even Son Cheon-Geum, the Wolhan Fortress Lord himself, had always been careful with his words and never truly spoken his mind.


    Even considering Chaos¡¯s special status, opposing an elder wasn''t a good move.


    ''He''s not a thoughtless child, so I don''t understand why he''s acting like this. It''s excessive, even for defending me.''


    "I merely ryed what I had heard without any personal feelings."


    At that moment, Yegyeong scoffed at Son Gye-du''s words. The sound of the scoff echoed loudly in the already chilly hall.


    "How absurd."


    However, Yegyeong didn''t dwell on Son Gye-du''s remarks any further.


    "I don''t know if Chaos''s words represent the Fortress Lord''s stance, but since it seems the meeting is being dyed because of me, let''s drop this matter,¡±  Yegyeong said.


    He had probably decided on one of two courses of action: either he didn''t intend to make a big deal out of it, or he would let it slide here and then return to the capital.


    Son Cheon-Geum had no choice but to seize the opportunity Yegyeong had given him and conclude the meeting. For now.


    "I will arrange another meeting with His Highness to discuss this matter. Your Highness, please ept our apologies."


    * * *


    "I cannot stand idly by!"


    Yoo Geung was furious.


    "Just calm down for a moment."


    "Your Highness."


    I was about to push Yoo Geung, who was still fuming, back to our quarters when the Wolhan Fortress Lord approached.


    "I apologize."


    He bowed his head deeply.


    "I am ashamed."


    Hmm.


    To be honest, it wasn''t directly the Wolhan Fortress Lord''s fault. Although I didn''t know why he didn''t stop it.


    Did he half agree with them? I thought I had made a decent impression during our one-on-one meeting, but was I mistaken?


    If that were true, I would be truly disappointed.


    "It wasn''t a pleasant experience."


    But the Wolhan Fortress Lord was apologizing with a somber expression.


    "Please forgive me. I am so ashamed that I can barely face you."


    "It''s not that serious."


    Yoo Geung interjected.


    "Your Highness, you must not forgive them."


    "Is that so?"


    "This cannot be overlooked."


    Indeed.


    I put my hands behind my back and said, "The more I think about it, the more unpleasant it feels..."


    "I have no excuse."


    If someone had insulted me like that in the capital, I would have had them dragged away immediately. But with a power like the Wolhan Fortress, I couldn''t punish them just for a few insults.


    Firstly, it was practically an autonomous region, too far away to bring them back for punishment, and difficult to enforce any sanctions. If I made a fuss over a few insults, I would naturally bebeled a madman here as well.


    In that case, I might as well...


    "Well, still, hearing your apology tells me that the Fortress Lord''s opinion differs from the insults I just heard."


    "I am deeply ashamed."


    It was better to make him owe me a favor.


    "No, if the Fortress Lord feels differently, there''s no reason to apologize."


    What was clear was that the elders were mostly unfavorable towards me.


    Was the "madman" rumor the only reason? This wasn''t a good situation.


    Fortunately, the Wolhan Fortress Lord seemed to be on my side.


    He hesitated before speaking frankly, "I have never thought of Your Highness in that way."


    "Was I different from the rumors?"


    I chuckled, and the Wolhan Fortress Lord, seemingly relieved, replied, "Words passed from mouth to mouth tend to get distorted. It''s highly unlikely that themoners in the marketce have actually seen Your Highness, so how could they believe those rumors?"


    I didn''t know if he was being sincere, but I hoped he was.


    I nodded. Behind me, Yoo Geung was radiating discontent.


    Being a busy person, the Fortress Lord left after those words.


    I returned to my quarters as well. Being insulted to my face was twice as tiring as usual.


    Just then, a servant standing in front of my pavilion noticed me and approached. He seemed to have been waiting for me.


    "Y-Your Highness, th-there is s-something I need to t-tell you."


    With that, the servant held out a letter.


    I eyed him suspiciously and unfolded the letter. On one side of the paper was the identity of the sender.


    It was Son Gye-du.


    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]

 Chapter 68

    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]


    Chapter: 68


    The letter contained a request for a secret meetingte at night.


    It was none other than Son Gye-du, who had so brazenly mocked me to my face, who now wanted to see me.


    Curiosity alone wouldn''t let me ignore such a request.


    So, at the appointed time, I went to the designated meeting ce - a secluded spot behind a certain pavilion.


    Son Gye-du was already there waiting for me.


    "Ah, you have arrived."


    His tone was insolent. Did heck the sense to recognize who he was addressing? He must have been quite confident that I woulde.


    I decided to y along. As I sauntered over, Son Gye-du chuckled.


    It was the quintessential viin''sugh.


    "I greet His Highness, Prince Ikwon."


    His bted and insincere greeting was a performance, a mockery even.


    I nodded curtly and asked, "Why did you want to see me at this hour?"


    As I spoke, I stroked the hilt of the sword at my waist. Yet, Son Gye-du remained all smiles.


    "Surely, it couldn''t be to gaze upon the face of this madman."


    "Hahahaha."


    Son Gye-du burst intoughter, but his voice was hushed, as if to avoid being overheard by any passersby.


    "Please, I beg you, do not take it to heart."


    "You tell me not to take it to heart after saying such things¡­? You must have thought I was that magnanimous."


    I chuckled.


    "I''m afraid I''m not quite that magnanimous."


    "If you are to achieve great things, should you not possess a broad mind?"


    "Great things? What great things?"


    "Whatever Your Highness undertakes must surely be a great thing."


    "You misunderstand. My role is merely to ry messages."


    "Is not the three-inch tongue mightier than the sharpest de? Your Highness''s words may well determine the fate of this fortress."


    "Oh, please. Can such weighty matters hang on the lips of a madman?"


    Son Gye-du fell silent, a smile stered on his face. He seemed to want to change the subject.


    I obliged him.


    "So, what''s the main point?"


    "The Wolhanseong n is ancient. Though its standards and rules are now meaningless, they persist, and with them, outdated and harmful customs."


    "Well, that''s true."


    "So, isn''t it time for a new wind to blow?"


    What was he talking about?


    I just blinked, standing still.


    "...A rebellion?"


    Even if a new wind blew, a noble n with this much history wouldn''t ept a new bloodline. In that sense, they were no different from the royal family.


    So what did he mean by a new wind?


    "Are you crazy?"


    "Hahahaha."


    Son Gye-du erupted inughter again. Why does he keepughing? Am I the only one who doesn''t find it funny?


    "What do you think?"


    "...This side should handle its own affairs. I''m an outsider, after all."


    "Do you really think so?"


    Son Gye-du''s eyes gleamed unpleasantly. No, not gleamed, more like they glistened.


    "Then, I have a request..."


    Ah, I want to go home.


    "What is it?"


    "It''s not a difficult task."


    "What is it?"


    "If you grant me a small request, this Son Gye-du will never forget your grace."


    "I''m asking you what it is!"


    "Please dy the request for reinforcements... That is what I ask."


    "Dy the request for reinforcements?"


    Wouldn''t that just increase the casualties?


    The sooner we gather people and hunt those demonic beasts, the fewer people will be hurt or killed.


    "Do you even realize what you''re saying?"


    "Of course."


    "The people''s resentment will be directed towards this fortress."


    "That is the burden a leader must bear."


    "Aha, I see. You seem to have a strong dislike for the Wolhan Fortress Lord. Now I understand."


    Perhaps this wasn''t afortable topic, as Son Gye-du, once again, remained silent, only the corners of his mouth lifting.


    Then he said, "So... will you ept my request?"


    "Hmm."


    Frankly, I didn''t care. Except for the innocent people who would get hurt.


    It was quite far from the capital, so what did it matter to me? What I needed was the power of the northern noble families, not Son Cheon-Geum, the Lord of the Wolhan Fortress.


    However¡­


    "Fine, let''s say I agree. I have nothing to lose. His Majesty isn''t particrly interested in this ce anyway."


    As I subtly expressed my disapproval, Son Gye-du''s smile faded.


    "But there''s no reason why I should, is there?"


    "Would it not bring you one step closer to the North Wall?"


    The North Wall.


    The northern wall of Wolhan Fortress.


    And, the throne.


    "Ha."


    I scoffed, and Son Gye-du sped his hands together and bowed exaggeratedly.


    "But everything depends on Your Highness''s will. I merely make my request and await your answer."


    It was a ridiculous statement. If I refused, he would surely bear a grudge. In this situation, I had to choose between protecting the Wolhan Fortress Lord or siding with Son Gye-du and bringing about his downfall.


    "Thank you for your precious time."


    I narrowed my eyes, red at Son Gye-du''s bowed head, and turned away.


    * * *


    Back at my quarters.


    "Deliver this."


    I wrote a short letter. It was addressed to the Pyeonggwang Merchant Guild.


    They were my only connection, the only ones I could ask about this.


    Since the leader, Shin Gwiryung, had promised to do his best to help me, it wouldn''t hurt to make use of him.


    The contents of the letter were nothing special. Whether Son Gye-du and Son Cheon-Geum were on bad terms, and if so, why¡­ That was about it.


    "How ruthless of you to send me on an errand at thiste hour."


    "I can''t do it in broad daylight, can I?"


    Word had already spread that I had a crow with me. It wasn''t ideal, as it attracted unwanted attention.


    "Are you not going?"


    "You wicked boy. I will repay this debt in due time."


    "Should I give you this?"


    I pointed to a small jewelry box among the luggage piled in the corner. It wasn''t much, but it contained a few trinkets. They weren''t really my style, but the original wastrel prince seemed to have had a fondness for such things.


    "Jewels!"


    Gon pped its wings andnded on top of the jewelry box. It seemed quite pleased with the reward, nodding his head repeatedly.


    "Alright, I shall be extra careful on my journey!"


    Whatever.


    As soon as I tied the letter to Gon''s leg, it flew out the window. I watched it soar into the night sky for a moment before returning to my bed.


    "I should get some sleep."


    I didn''t know when it would return.


    If it waste, Gon mighte back tomorrow.


    I fell asleep not long after lying down.


    And how much time had passed?


    "Ca-!"


    Suddenly, I heard a crow''s cry. It was quite far away, but it was enough to wake me up. I opened my eyes and walked over to the window.


    "Where is it?"


    The pitch-ck crow was flying in the night sky, making it impossible to see where it was. I narrowed my eyes and scanned every corner of my vision for a while, and then I heard another cry.


    "Ca!"


    The cry was sharper than usual.


    It sounded almost like a scream.


    But there shouldn''t be any danger for a bird flying around... What was it?


    "What are you doing, you rascal?"


    The cry sounded ominous for no reason. And since I couldn''t see Gon, I felt uneasy.


    After hearing the cry three or four times, I finally found it.


    Gon was hurtling towards me at a terrifying speed.


    I narrowed my eyes and observed it closely.


    But looking closely... its flying posture was a bit strange?


    "What the...?"


    It was the moment I muttered a short question. A dark lump flew in front of my eyes as fast as lightning.


    ...Huh?


    "Uwaaagh!"


    Thud!


    Crash!


    Crash, bang, boom!


    "Ugh."


    There wasn''t much I could say, sprawled on the floor.


    Except for a low groan.


    "Ugh... this..."


    I groaned and iled my arms in the air. I couldn''t see anything because my vision waspletely dark. After swinging my arms around uselessly a few times, I was finally able to remove this bird-brained creature that had attacked my head.


    "Hey."


    What was going on?


    "Couldn''t you havee normally?"


    I had been hit by the diving crow and copsed, hitting the back of my head on the floor. It wasn''t a big deal, but it did hurt.


    I rubbed the back of my head and tried to check on Gon, but my palm was wet.


    I looked at my hands, and they were covered in blood.


    "Huh?"


    Was it from my head? I didn''t feel any wounds, though?


    It didn''t seem like my blood, so I lifted Gon and examined it. Its feathers were dark, making it hard to notice, but Gon was bleeding.


    "Is it... dead?"


    Come to think of it, Gon was usually quite noisy, but it was silent now. Its body seemed strangely limp...


    "Are you dead? Really?"


    No matter how much I called Gon bird-brained, I had been with it for a while now, and to think it would die like this...


    "...Really?"


    At that moment, it abruptly lifted its head.


    "Eek!"


    "S-save me!" Gon cried out.


    Save it? Was someone chasing it? As I thought that, I sensed someone approaching rapidly.


    Who was it? An assassin? I knew the Wolhan Fortress elders didn''t wee me, but they wouldn''t try to assassinate me, would they?


    "Ugh."


    Gon pped its wings and mmed into my chest. It suddenly headbutted me with its whole body. This rascal was heavier than I thought. It made me stagger.


    Ouch. This darn bird.


    "What''s gotten into you today? You scared me."


    "Does your fright matter more than my life? We must flee!"


    It pped its wings and pped me on both sides of my face. I was dumbfounded, being hit for no reason.


    I grabbed it by the neck and lifted it up to stop it from thrashing about.


    "What took you so long?"


    "Later! I''ll exinter! First, hide! We must hide!"


    Hide?


    I could guarantee that this room was the safest ce in Wolhan Fortress. It was the prince''s quarters, with several guards stationed outside. Plus, there were the military officers I had brought with me.


    "Flee? What..."


    "Listen to me! Hide now!"


    Gon screeched and squeezed itself under the crumpled nket on the bed.


    "Is someone reallying? An assassin?"


    Still, I couldn''t be too sure. I lightly ced my hand on the hilt of the sword at my waist, ready to draw and swing it at any moment.


    Rustle.


    "Ca-!"


    The leaves of a nearby tree rustled. My room was on the second floor, and the window was almost touching the branches.


    "Hey, be quiet."


    But Gon, this rascal, screeched as if trying to burst my eardrums.


    "Ca!"


    "Calm down. It''s just a tree."


    "Someone is trying to kill me-!"


    It wouldn''t have gone crazy overnight, so it couldn''t be nonsense. But Gon was a bird, and I was a human. No one would be crazy enough tomit murder here, practically in the front yard of the Wolhan Fortress Lord.


    Someone must have been out hunting birds.


    ...Was that it?


    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]

 Chapter 69

    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]


    Chapter: 69


    The nket Gon was hiding under twitched. What in the world had happened? It wasn''t exining anything properly and just kept trembling, so there was nothing I could do.


    I craned my neck out the window and looked around, but there was nothing noticeable. If anyone had approached this pavilion, I would have heard something from the Wolhan Fortress soldiers standing guard.


    Maybe a hawk or something attacked it? What was a crow''s natural enemy again?


    I scratched the back of my head while standing by the window and turned around.


    "Alright, I''ll go outside and look around. Stay here."


    "...Do that."


    A sluggish reply came back. I immediately left the room.


    Outside, I saw the soldiers standing guard. One was dozing off with a spear in his hand, and when hisrade next to him nudged him after spotting me first, he hurriedly raised his head.


    Tsk, tsk, tsk.


    Clicking my tongue, I circled the pavilion.


    When I returned to my original spot after circling the pavilion, I saw a person in a white robe walking towards me from afar.


    I nced at the soldiers, but they didn''t react at all. They must have seen the white robe too.


    Was I the only one who could see it?


    Was it a ghost?


    "...It''s not."


    As the person in white approached, the soldiers greeted them.


    It was a woman, and she also seemed to belong to the Wolhan Fortress. There was no need to be overly wary, but still, she was wandering around at night. What a strange person.


    "Did you see a ck bird fly by here?"


    The person in white asked the soldiers. It was quiet at night, so I could hear what she was saying without having to strain my ears. Upon hearing those words, I was certain. It was her. I stepped forward.


    As I approached, the person in white looked straight at me.


    And then she suddenly frowned.


    ...What was with that look? I hadn''t even said anything yet.


    I felt perplexed, but I spoke calmly.


    "You seem to be looking for my crow."


    "Who are you?"


    I was the one who should be asking that.


    Perplexity turned into bewilderment. I frowned and said, "Do you not know me?"


    The person in white then turned to the soldiers and asked, "Do you know him?"


    "Y-yes..."


    The soldiers answered hesitantly, ncing at me. I scoffed.


    Seeing the soldiers flustered meant she wasn''t just an ordinary person.


    "Ha."


    But even so, she couldn''t be higher in rank than the Wolhan Fortress Lord. Even he bowed to me respectfully...


    Anyway, why didn''t she know me if she wasn''t an ordinary person?


    "I am Prince Ikwon. Who are you to be wandering around my quarters at this hour?"


    The person in white stared at me with wide eyes. Her expression seemed both foolish and naive.


    Then, after a long pause, she blurted out, "What is this situation... "


    The person in white rubbed her nose.


    "There''s a strange smell. Strange. Really strange."


    What was she muttering about? It was absurd to say I smelled. I had washed twice today.


    With a grimace, she asked, "Are you really... His Highness the Prince?"


    Instead of answering, I raised an eyebrow.


    "Ah. That''s not it. What was it? Um, so."


    She seemed to have a habit of muttering to herself. The woman in white mumbled to herself for a while, then raised her head as if she had remembered something.


    "Are you His Highness the Prince? Truly?"


    She didn''t even know I had arrived. And she didn''t believe I was the prince. What kind of person was she?


    "If you wish, I can have the Fortress Leader confirm it for you."


    The nearby soldiers were watching us cautiously.


    The woman in white said, "Then I''ll be scolded."


    "Not by me."


    Was the Wolhan Fortress Lord above me even here? It was hard to get used to the customs of these people.


    Anyway, why had shee to my quarters in the middle of the night?


    Since Gon had been terrified, I was bothered by the fact that she had even approached the pavilion. Perhaps I was on edge because of the incident with Son Gye-du.


    Anyway, why was she here? I wouldn''t ept a stroll as an excuse.


    The woman in white hesitated and said, "I haven''t heard that His Highness the Prince was staying here... Anyway, I apologize. Oh, no. I beg your pardon?"


    Was she just slow-witted?


    If I had revealed my identity first, she should have done the same and introduced herself, but seeing her stand there silently, I thought she might be a bit dim.


    "What is your name and affiliation?"


    "Ah, I am... No. My name is Son Cheon-ho, and my courtesy name is Do-ol. I am directly under the Fortress Lord, so I have no other affiliation."


    Directly under the Fortress Lord?


    I looked at her with suspicion, then suddenly remembered Chaos.


    He didn''t seem to have a specific affiliation either.


    "So, it''s like you have the same affiliation as Chaos?"


    "That is correct."


    So that''s how it was.


    But I didn''t understand why these people always appeared out of nowhere at night for their first meeting.


    Couldn''t they be a bit more normal?


    "Even so, wandering around my quarters at thiste hour doesn''t look good. I''ll have to tell the Fortress Lord tomorrow."


    "Oh, that."


    Do-ol opened her mouth in surprise and abruptly stopped talking. Then, after a moment, she said, "Could you please... overlook it just this once?"


    It seemed the Wolhan Fortress Lord was quite strict with his subordinates.Otherwise, there was no reason for someone who didn''t even know the prince was here to be so terrified of him being informed.


    "If you exin why you''re here at this hour, I might consider it."


    "Ah- that is, I was chasing a bird, and it flew this way, so I followed it and ended up here."


    I already knew that.


    "A bird? Why were you chasing a bird?"


    "There''s no particr reason... If I had to say, it was out of curiosity? I saw a bird that seemed to understand human speech."


    Do-ol scratched her face and added, "I thought it might be a young demonic beast... Yes, that was it."


    "I believe it was probably the bird I have with me."


    Do-ol froze.


    I narrowed my eyes and said, "You injured what''s mine."


    Do-ol shifted her eyes, seemingly searching for an excuse.


    "I''ll remember this debt."


    Or I could charge it to the Wolhan Fortress Lord.


    It was a spiritual creature, after all. If she injured it, she would have to pay the price.


    I returned to my quarters, leaving behind Do-ol, who looked as if she had heard terrible news.


    * * *


    Dawn broke. Son Gye-du dismissed the servant who had helped him dress and was alone in the room. But that was only for a moment, as he soon heard footsteps outside.


    "Elder. May Ie in?"


    "Enter."


    The subordinate who carefully opened the door and entered had his eyes gleaming with curiosity. He knew that Son Gye-du had made a request to the wastrel princest night.


    "You seem unable to bear your curiosity about the conversation."


    The subordinate smiled awkwardly and replied, "Indeed, I am."


    "How can you achieve anything when you can''t even hide your inner thoughts? You''re not going to amount to much."


    Son Gye-du chuckled softly. Hisughter sounded quite benevolent. However, he was always far from the kind of person who was called benevolent. Knowing this, the smile disappeared from the subordinate''s face, and a faint hint of tension appeared.


    Son Gye-du turned his back to the subordinate and sped his hands behind him.


    "Well... he didn''t seem opposed. How long will we serve the cunning descendants of the Ye n as our masters? Are we dogs on a leash?"


    "No, we are not."


    "We are a race closer to untamed wolves. Yes, it''s time to reim our rightful ce."


    It was an ambition that any descendant of an old noble family would dream of.


    An independent nation.


    It was also the long-held desire of the boy Son Gye-du, who once believed without a doubt that he would be the leader of the Wolhan Fortress.


    His ancestors, who had settled in this coldnd long ago, always coveted the richness of the south. They had attempted to advance south many times. However, they failed to achieve their goal and were eventually blocked by the Ye n. As a price for not being able to celebrate their victory as conquerors, they were forever trapped in this harshnd.


    The price for protecting this harshnd in their name was to wear a cor and bow their heads at the feet of the Ye royal family.


    The resentment that had umted since then was not insignificant.


    He remembered the moment he first glimpsed his ancestor''s resentment. It was Son Gye-du''s duty to resolve that chilling resentment. It was a destiny bestowed by heaven and one he had to carve out himself.


    For him, serving the moderate Son Cheon-Geum as the leader of the Wolhan Fortress was like a wild beast grazing on grass.


    A beast that must take the flesh and blood of others cannot survive by grazing on grass. It was agonizing. Was the meaning of life merely to prolong it? That was nothing more than extending a meaningless existence.


    "Father always said, ''Thisnd is cold, and survival requires heat. Heates from fire. And what is fire? Fire is burning. Then shouldn''t I burn something too? That is my reason for living. It is also the reason why Wolhan Fortress has existed for so long. What is your reason?''"


    "It is the same as yours, Elder."


    He lived as Son Gye-du''s subordinate because he admired his ambition. Son Gye-du nodded in satisfaction at his subordinate''s answer.


    "Tomorrow is the day that Son Cheon-Geum, that fool, will be away."


    "Yes, that is correct."


    "Have you prepared everything I instructed you to do without any mistakes?"


    "Of course."


    Son Gye-du''s subordinate swallowed hard. Although he followed Son Gye-du and supported his cause, the rightful Lord of the Fortress was still Son Cheon-Geum.


    And what Son Gye-du had ordered him to do was to open the north gate tomorrow, while the Fortress Lord  was away, and lure the demonic beasts into the city. If things went ording to n, someone would have to take responsibility. And Son Cheon-Geum was the kind of fool who would take the me himself instead of cutting off someone''s head.


    Furthermore, if the wastrel prince were to be harmed, the n would be even more perfect.


    "It would be perfect if we could add the royal court''s intervention."


    What kind of message woulde from the royal court depended on the wastrel prince. He had been entrusted with writing the letter to be sent to the capital.


    Son Gye-du clicked his tongue in regret. It would be nice if just one more thing was certain.


    "...That wastrel needs to listen to me."


    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]

 Chapter 70

    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]


    Chapter: 70


    The morning started off quite unpleasantly.


    "This is a tonic sent by Elder Son Gye-du. It is said to be for your health..."


    I opened the door to an unfamiliar servant who was holding a suspicious-looking tonic.


    He called it a tonic, but how could I trust that?


    "I''ll decline. Please convey my gratitude for Elder Son''s consideration."


    The servant''s face crumpled as he left.


    This wasn''t the only attempt to bribe me.


    "Elder Son Gye-du wishes to present you with a freshly hunted deer."


    Another servant appeared around lunchtime.


    "Elder Son Gye-du has sent this. He instructed me to say, ''I have a craftsman under my wing who made this...''"


    This time, it was a bow.


    "Greetings to His Highness, on behalf of Elder Son Gye-du. Hearing that Your Highness is a connoisseur of the arts, he has sent a painting of a snowyndscape..."


    I was just trying to enjoy a quiet cup of tea when another one showed up.


    At this point, I felt like I was under surveince.


    No matter what he sent, I felt no gratitude. Of course not. His intentions were obvious. I''d have to be an idiot to be grateful.


    Even if he offered me the throne itself, it wouldn''t matter.


    Moreover, all the servants he sent were different.


    Was he trying to show off how many errand boys he had at his disposal?


    "Crazy man."


    I wondered what I should do if this continued tomorrow.


    What else could I do? I''d just do the same. However, I did have a small hope that this wouldn''t reach the ears of the Wolhan Fortress Lord.


    I didn''t want to cause any unnecessary misunderstandings. I hadn''t made a decision yet, and if the Fortress Lord thought I was siding with Son Gye-du, it would limit my options.


    Since I hadn''t had a chance to meet with the Wolhan Fortress Lord today, all I had done was refuse Son Gye-du''s bribes.


    Despite that, the sky was already dark.


    "This is frustrating."


    It would be nice to have someone to discuss this with, but Gon, the only one I could trust, had already flown off after dinner,ining of being cooped up inside.


    It''s lonely not having anyone by my side...


    No, wait. It''s not like I don''t have anyone. They''re not here, but I have plenty of allies back in Blood Cloud Fortress.


    ¨CIs mere loneliness a problem for you? Endure it. You said you could.


    I think I''m hearing things.


    Maybe I should get some fresh air too.


    Feeling restless, I opened the door to my room and stepped outside.


    Just as I was about to leave the pavilion...


    "Your Highness."


    I turned towards the approaching figure and saw Heo Seokgyeom.


    "Ah, Commander Heo."


    Heo Seokgyeom bowed his head and asked, "Where are you going at this hour...?"


    "I''m just going out for a bit."


    "Are you going for a walk?"


    I nodded.


    "I shall apany you."


    "There''s no need. I went out alone yesterday, and this ce is already as secure as the pce."


    "I happened to see you on your way out, so I wish to escort you."


    There was no reason to insist he not follow me. I agreed  and started walking.


    Heo Seokgyeom followed quietly, keeping a few steps behind.


    His presence wasn''t intrusive, so I could concentrate on my thoughts.


    So... the important thing now is to choose between the Wolhan Fortress Lord and Son Gye-du.


    I hadn''t yet confirmed whether the Wolhan Fortress Lord was willing to help me im the throne.


    On the other hand, Son Gye-du had expressed his willingness to cooperate. Though I didn''t know if he was sincere.


    But if I joined hands with Son Gye-du, it would mean unnecessary bloodshed.


    Considering that no one stopped him when he called me a "madman" in the meeting hall, it seemed quite difficult to gain their favor here.


    First of all, the atmosphere waspletely different from the Central and Southern regions. The fact that he could insult a prince like that and get away with it... it was absurd. Even I was having trouble adapting to it.


    Something else unexpected was that I had assumed the other fortress families would be simr to the Baek family of Blood Cloud Fortress, but I didn''t realize they would be so divided within their own families.


    From my perspective, shouldn''t they be united against amon enemy? Especially when that enemy is a horde of monstrous beasts. They should be sticking together, not fighting amongst themselves.


    "Ah."


    As I let out a deep sigh, Heo Seokgyeom spoke up.


    "Do you have something troubling you?"


    "Troubling? Not at all."


    I tried to sound nonchnt, but my voice came out heavier than I intended.


    "If I may be so bold, I have already heard from Captain Yoo about what happened during the meeting."


    That Yoo Geung... he already reported it.


    ...Well, it was only natural. He was his superior.


    "You have every right to be angry, Your Highness."


    "I''m not angry. Don''t worry about it." I chuckled and added, "It''s not the first time I''ve been called a madman. There''s no need to get worked up about it every time."


    Heo Seokgyeom closed his mouth. Silence followed.


    Or so I thought, but after a moment, he spoke again.


    "It''s nder."


    I stopped in my tracks at his words and turned around. Heo Seokgyeom stopped a step behind me. Our eyes met.


    "There is no reason for Your Highness to hear such words, nor to endure such nder."


    "Commander Heo..."


    What was this?


    The original Yegyeong was the definition of a scoundrel. He was a drunkard who would often assault people and cause trouble. He was so incorrigible that even being hung upside down on a clothesline and beaten with aundry bat wouldn''t change him. He waspletely useless.


    But what was this? It had only been a few months since I possessed this body, and he was already defending me... this was serious.


    I hadn''t expected him to be so naive.


    Just because I seemed to have gotten my act together for a bit, it didn''t mean he should change his attitude so easily. Besides, shouldn''t he be more careful about taking sides?


    At this rate, he''d probably even pay off someone''s debts if they were nice to him for a few days. Seriously.


    I was so shocked that I just stared at Heo Seokgyeom, speechless.


    However, oblivious to my bewildered expression, he continued.


    "I am aware that Your Highness volunteered to travel north to resolve the situation here."


    "...Is that so?"


    So what?


    Just tell me why you''re trying to act like a fool.


    "Your Highness traveled a long way from the capital to Wolhan Fortress. You even personally inspected the dangerousnds beyond the northern wall. Yet, those people fail to recognize your sincerity."


    Heo Seokgyeom spoke with emphasis, his face twitching as he did so. It seemed like he was trying to smooth out the furrow in his brow.


    "But all they do is engage in empty talk. They are the ones who abandoned Your Highness and fled to save their own lives while you faced danger."


    That''s right. There was that too.


    Since I was still more ustomed to hardship thanfort, I hadn''t fully realized the gravity of the situation I had faced.


    Perhaps this is why they say, "A silkworm should stick to mulberry leaves."


    "What are you enduring this for?"


    Enduring?


    Well, I wouldn''t know if I were a real prince, but this wasn''t something I needed to endure.


    I let out a small sigh and looked up at the sky. It was dark, and even the moon was hidden tonight. On a night like this, anything could be kept secret. I made up my mind and spoke.


    "What do you think I will be?"


    * * *


    Heo Seokgyeom was taken aback by Yegyeong''s question about his future.


    Although he was the one who initiated the conversation, he hadn''t expected to be asked a question in return.


    He certainly hadn''t expected such a profound question.


    Perhaps he had been mistaken in thinking that Yegyeong was a frivolous and shallow person while he was the serious one.


    Nevertheless, as always, Heo Seokgyeom began to seriously consider his answer.


    Yegyeong was a prince, the king''s son, and thus a potential heir to the throne. However, that was just a possibility. In reality, it was safe to say that no one truly believed Yegyeong would be the next king.


    Even he, who was serving the prince so closely, had never imagined the person before him ascending to the throne.


    This realization filled him with guilt. For someone as upright as him, it felt wrong to even contemte a bleak future for the person he served.


    Therefore, he couldn''t easily answer the question. Although he was steadfast in answering even the most difficult questions, this was beyond the pale.


    Who would dare to speak of the future of a prince destined to fail?


    And the impatient, good-for-nothing prince, sensing Heo Seokgyeom''s thoughts, voiced them aloud, making them seem like reality.


    "Judging by your inability to answer, you must think I''ll be kicked out of the pce soon, right?"


    Though his tone was lighthearted, everyone knew it was noughing matter.


    "I''m just kidding. Don''t look so serious."


    Yegyeong approached Heo Seokgyeom and patted him on the shoulder. Seeing his smiling face, it seemed like he was trying to be yful. It would have been appropriate to at least pretend tough along, but Heo Seokgyeom couldn''t bring himself to do it.


    With a stiff face, he said, "Please... retract your words."


    "Why should I retract them when they''re not wrong?"


    Heo Seokgyeom''s brow furrowed. He knew this sentiment was poison, but... he felt sorry for Yegyeong. He suddenly thought of Ye-gyeong''s mother, the deposed Queen So. The one who had to bear everything alone and leave for a ce she could never return from...


    He wasn''t close to the deceased queen, but having risen to the rank of amander, Heo Seokgyeom couldn''t be unaware of the circumstances surrounding her death. It was something all the pce servants had gossiped about. Naturally, he also knew about it to some extent.


    In fact, he also owed a debt to thete Queen.


    Heo Seokgyeom clenched his teeth. But after a moment, he slowly rxed his jaw and said, "Your words are wrong."


    It might have been an impulsive decision.


    But he had eyes to see and ears to hear.


    He chose to believe what he had seen so far, rather than the source of rumors he hadn''t witnessed himself.


    "Whether it''s the rumors you''ve heard, Your Highness, or the question you just asked... your words are wrong. So please retract them."


    He had ended up making that mistake after all.


    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]

 Chapter 71

    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]


    Chapter: 71


    It felt like I had a dream.


    A strange dream.


    A dream where Heo Seokgyeom opened up his heart and defended me...


    "I had a funny dream."


    I recounted the dream I had about Heo Seokgyeom.


    Eunuch Han, who was serving me morning tea, looked at me as if I was speaking nonsense.


    "It doesn''t seem like a dream..."


    "Huh?"


    Drip-


    The teapot filled the teacup. White steam, almost scentless, rose from the cup.


    "I heard Commander Heo murmuring to himself. Then he told Captain Yoo that he would serve Your Highness from now on. I couldn''t hear the details, but... it was the same as the dream you  just described.."


    Although I had my own room, the rest of my entourage from the capital couldn''t enjoy the same luxury. There was no privacy.


    Even so, I didn''t think I had said anything problematic.


    "Did I hear wrong?"


    "I don''t know."


    I pretended not to know and changed the subject. Anyway, Heo Seokgyeom was now on my side.


    I didn''t know why he suddenly changed his mind, but it was a good thing for me. He seemed to have an unexpectedly naive side.


    It felt a bit dirty, like I had tricked a fool.


    "By the way, what is your schedule for today...?"


    The eunuch''s eyes fell on my clothes. I was dressed a bit more formally today.


    That was because I was scheduled to visit themoners'' houses.


    It was a suggestion from the Wolhan Fortress Lord, who had been absent until yesterday. He said that showing the people that a prince hade directly from the capital would garner their support. There was no reason to refuse, so I epted.


    "I''m going out. The Fortress Lord suggested I visit the marketce and themoners'' houses."


    "Ah, I see."


    The eunuch nodded. Then he let out a small sigh.


    "I feel like I''mmitting a sin every day because I''m not serving Your Highness as well as I did in the pce."


    Committing a sin? I was the onemitting a sin by making an old eunuch like him serve me. But I couldn''t dismiss him because he seemed to enjoy serving me.


    Was it a peculiar taste for enjoying work?


    "I haven''t felt any difort. Don''t worry about it."


    I slurped down the tea the eunuch had poured. When the cup was empty, he poured me another. I blew on it to cool it down and drank it right away. Two cups were enough.


    "Well then, shall we go?"


    * * *


    Just in case, I had told Gon to follow me beforehand. It would either be soaring high in the sky or perched on a nearby tree, keeping watch over me.


    After that one incident, I had be more cautious.


    When we reached the inner fortress gate, there were more people than I expected. The Wolhan Fortress Lord bowed his head upon seeing me, and the others around him followed suit.


    "Thank you for agreeing to this inspection, even though it was a sudden request."


    "It''s nothing," I replied curtly. "Did your errand yesterday go well?"


    I heard he had been scouting around the walls. A reconnaissance mission, so to speak.


    Perhaps I wasn''t the only one who had been bothered by Son Gye-du.


    But I didn''t bring it up.


    "Thanks to your concern, everything went smoothly."


    Because Wolhan Fortress wasn''t in the best condition, a pnquin wasn''t prepared, and we were to tour the area on horseback. The Wolhan Fortress Lord, mounted on a fine steed and surrounded by guards, looked quite imposing.


    Though he couldn''tpare to our Fortress Lord.


    "We n to head to the central market district outside the inner fortress gate first, and then inspect the area around the northern wall. Is there any ce in particr you wish to see?"


    "As the Fortress Lord, you know best, so I''ll leave the itinerary to you."


    And so we set off.


    However, it wasn''t a good start.


    "My lord, my lord!"


    As the Wolhan Fortress Lord and I appeared, some people who recognized us approached and began to kneel on the ground, pleading with us, while others sang praises that bordered on worship.


    "...My apologies. These are people who have lost their homes or families to the monster horde," the Wolhan Fortress Lord exined.


    Honestly, it was better not to see such things. What I had to do, what I could do, and what I wanted to do were all different. If I tried to take care of each and every one of these people, I wouldn''t be able to take care of myself. Nevertheless, I couldn''t just pretend not to see them. I simply wasn''t capable of that.


    In short, it was an ufortable situation with no real benefit.


    It became a little easier to move around after we left the market district.


    From time to time, the Wolhan Fortress Lord exined the monster defense measures that were in ce.


    Then we reached the northern wall.


    "When was thest time repairs were done?"


    It was a question I had been curious about, but I had kept it to myself and put off asking until now. The northern wall was particrly dpidatedpared to the other walls. It was probably due to the frequent attacks.


    "It was six years ago."


    "Are there no ns to carry out repairs again?"


    "Due to our current circumstances, I don''t believe now is the right time to make such a decision."


    So he meant they didn''t have the money? Or perhaps theycked manpower. Repairing this side of the wall would require not only skilled workers andborers but also troops to protect them during the repairs.


    There sure were a lot of things they needed. But unfortunately, this wasn''t something I could help with.


    Just then, I heard something from nearby.


    Beyond the wall... perhaps?


    Maybe it was just my imagination, but even if it was, my instincts weren''t something to ignore.


    I looked up just in case, and saw Gon flying high above, far in the distance. But the way it was flying... it looked like it was circling in ce.


    A warning?


    "Fortress  Lord."


    "Yes, Your Highness. What is it?"


    "I just heard something..."


    Crash-!


    Before I could finish my sentence, a loud roar struck my ears. At the same time, a particrly dpidated corner of the wall exploded, sending fragments of stone flying in all directions.


    I instinctively ducked to avoid the flying debris. The horse I was riding must not have been able to dodge the debris in time, because it neighed loudly, raising its front legs into the air. This caused my vision to shift abruptly, and then dust and dirt clouded the air.


    I almost fell off, but I quickly jumped off as the horse regained its footing and looked towards where the wall had crumbled. I had a feeling that something sinister was approaching through the thick dust that obscured my vision.


    I immediately drew my sword, and the Wolhan Fortress Lord looked at me with a startled expression. He then ordered his guards, "Protect His Highness!"


    The cloud of dust quickly settled, revealing what was beyond it.


    Just then, a chilling roar echoed from somewhere.


    "¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!"


    A spine-chilling howl. The Wolhan Fortress Lord and his guards visibly stiffened. I couldn''t help but tense up as well.


    An instinctive sense of submission. An absolutely superior being. The feeling of being overwhelmed by such a being.


    I had experienced this sensation before, and it made me extremely ufortable. Annoying. And that time, it wasn''t even a monster, but a human.


    I wondered what that guy was doing that he still hadn''t appeared before me. Surely my grandfather hadn''t lost interest in finding him...


    A brief thought shed through my mind, and I took in the sight of the guards who had instantly assumed battle positions. They were clearly nervous, but they knew what they had to do.


    As expected, an unfamiliar form emerged from beyond the wall. It was a monster, a bit smaller than a warhorse. It resembled a dog or a wolf, but its long fangs protruding from its mouth made it much more hideous.


    It howled again, and a terrifying sound echoed through the air.


    "...It''s a cub," the Wolhan Fortress Lord said in a low voice. Despite his subdued tone, his demeanor was resolute.


    "A cub?"


    "Yes. Fortunately..."


    To think that a creature of that size was just a cub... The ecology of the Demon Realm was truly shocking. In the capital, it was almost impossible to see a monster unless it was deliberately captured and brought in, and while monsters asionally appeared in Blood Cloud Fortress, those of that size were rare.


    "I''m not quite grasping the situation, but am I going to die here?"


    "That will never happen."


    Right. Of course. Although this was a remote ce, it was still within the fortress walls. Reinforcements wouldn''t be too far away, so even if the enemy was formidable, we just had to hold out for a while. Just then, the monster howled again and lunged at the soldier in front.


    "¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!"


    Whoa... That''s brutal.


    Still, the soldiers seemed ustomed to dealing with monsters. It certainly didn''t look easy. I wondered if I should join in... but seeing as the Wolhan Fortress Lord was staying put, it didn''t seem necessary.


    "It looks like they could use a hand."


    "No, Your Highness. Please leave it to us. If you were to get hurt, I would be too ashamed to face you."


    Was it really alright? I couldn''t help but feel uneasy, but it felt awkward to step in when he insisted I stay put.


    "Ugh!"


    But my temper wouldn''t let me stay still. One of the soldiers was knocked down by the monster''s sharp ws. He managed to roll back up, but the blood sttered on the ground couldn''t be ignored. In the end, I drew my sword and jumped in.


    "Your Highness!"


    The Wolhan Fortress Lord tried to stop me as I dashed into the fray. But a good-for-nothing like me didn''t care about such things.


    I swung my sword, the tip grazing the monster''s hide. Its hide was incredibly tough. With ordinary strength, all I could do was scratch it.


    I couldn''t imagine having to deal with several of these creatures. To think they built a fortress this big in a ce where such monsters appeared... Were they insane?


    "¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!"


    I ducked to avoid an attack, and the monster, seemingly annoyed that these humans weren''t easily subdued, roared. The deafening sound made me frown involuntarily.


    Why weren''t the other soldiersing? How far away could they be?


    Damn it... whatever.


    I switched my sword to my left hand and kicked off the ground. The monster''s head was almost upon me, and I closed my eyes against my will.


    Crunch-!


    I felt teeth sinking into flesh, and my arm burned. But that left its left side open. I thrust my sword into the monster''s neck.


    "¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!"


    I caught my breath as the monster howled. Then, I pushed the sword in with renewed force. The metal pierced through the thick, tough hide, tearing through the tough flesh and digging deep. The roar turned into a pained scream.


    The soldiers, who seemed to have been momentarily stunned, came to their senses and thrust their own swords into the monster''s body. The sound of flesh being pierced rang out repeatedly, and the monster''s struggles weakened.


    Blood gushed from the monster''s neck, flowing down the de of my sword and dripping to the ground. The sight of the blood seemed to dull the pain in my arm. All I felt was the heat from the wound. Gradually, the monster''s grip weakened, and its jaws loosened. Then, unable to hold on any longer, it let go of my arm and copsed to the ground.


    I pulled my sword from the monster''s neck and sheathed it.


    As I turned my head, I saw the Wolhan Fortress Lord staring at me, his sword still embedded in the monster''s body. He had a rather dumbfounded expression on his face.


    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]

 Chapter 72

    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]


    Chapter: 72


    Caw, caw...


    Gon was cawing from above. It was a bit unsettling, considering it was a crow. It must know what its cawing meant, so why was he doing that now? It was bad luck. I wasn''t dead.


    Was it doing that because the monster was dead? If so, I could understand.


    The Wolhan Fortress Lord, who had been staring at me nkly with a dumbfounded look, soon seemed toe back to his senses and approached. His expression hardened as drops of blood fell from my arm.


    "A physician, at once..."


    Was it a serious injury? I moved my arm around, and it moved fine. The bones were fine. The muscles were fine. It was just a flesh wound. It might leave a scar once it healed, but that wasn''t something a swordsman should be concerned about.


    But I wasn''t going to tell him I was fine.


    "Indeed. It hurts like hell, so I need to see a physician quickly."


    "My apologies. I''ll take you there immediately."


    The Wolhan Fortress Lord ripped his sleeve and tried to wrap it around my arm.


    Hmm...?


    "Ow!"


    I winced and cried out as soon as the piece of his sleeve touched my arm. It wasn''t that painful; I was exaggerating. But the Wolhan Fortress Lord''s face turned pale. It was thanks to the fact that there was quite a bit of blood flowing, so the injury looked quite serious on the surface.


    The Wolhan Fortress Lord hurriedly apologized.


    "I apologize."


    I didn''t stop there and deliberately groaned. I couldn''t miss this opportunity to make him feel indebted to me.


    "...The wound seems quite deep. Please see a physician quickly."


    He didn''t show much agitation due to his cautious nature, but I could see traces of anxiety. Well, good. This should be enough to weigh on his mind.


    Just then, I heard the sound of a crowd rushing towards us from afar.


    "Your Highness!"


    A familiar voice reached my ears, and footsteps approached. Only then did the people appear.


    It was unexpected that Heo Seokgyeom was at the forefront of the group. It seemed they had rushed over after hearing themotion, but unfortunately, I had already dealt with the monster. I had already swallowed and digested the opportunity to gain merit.


    "Your Highness! Are you alright?" Heo Seokgyeom asked urgently as he approached. However, after taking only a few steps closer, his face hardened.


    His gaze fell on my blood-soaked arm. It was wrapped in the Wolhan Fortress Lord''s sleeve, but the bleeding hadn''t stopped yet, and the blood was soaking through the fabric. I didn''t think it was all my blood, but someone who had just arrived wouldn''t be able to tell the difference.


    "What is the meaning of this...!"


    For a moment, fury shed on Heo Seokgyeom''s face. Just as I wondered why he was angry, his expression returned to its usual sternness.


    I nced at the crowd that had gathered. Heo Seokgyeom was the only one from the capital.


    Of course, the rest of my entourage would be in the inner fortress.


    But I didn''t know what that guy had been doing that he found me here so quickly. He definitely wasn''t at the pavilion we were using as temporary lodgings.


    Anyway...


    "I''m fine, so there''s no need to fuss."


    I lowered my gaze to my arm.


    "As you can see, only my arm is a bit worse for wear."


    "You are injured! How can this be alright?!" Heo Seok-gyeom yelled.


    Hey, why was he yelling at me?


    Meanwhile, tension hung in the air among the others. Perhaps this thought was foremost in their minds: ''We''re screwed.'' Or something like that.


    I looked back at the Wolhan Fortress Lord.


    "But isn''t it strange that the wall suddenly crumbled and a monster appeared? That''s what mymon sense tells me."


    "Yes, it is certainly no ordinary urrence..."


    The Wolhan Fortress Lord nced at my arm. He seemed quite concerned about it.


    If I wanted to pretend to be seriously injured, I couldn''t drag it out for too long, so I should wrap this up and see a physician.


    "An investigation will be necessary. Fortress Lord, organize a team to investigate the details."


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    I looked back at Heo Seokgyeom, and his face was full of displeasure. He seemed extremely displeased. Was this the pride of the capital?


    I wiped the cold sweat that had trickled down my temple and headed to the physician.


    * * *


    The physician said, "You could¡¯ve been in grave danger."


    Gasps arose from those around me.


    I didn''t know why there were so many onlookers crammed into this small room. There was me and the physician, his two assistants, Heo Seok-gyeom, the Wolhan Fortress Lord, the head administrator of the inner fortress whose name I didn''t know, the old woman who managed the pavilion where I was staying, and three other people I didn''t even know.


    "You could have lost the use of your arm."


    Didn''t that mean I was luckily alright? Then it was fine. There was no need to dwell on the past.


    But Heo Seokgyeom didn''t seem to think so.


    "That was reckless."


    Oh my. Look at this. Was he trying to scold me?


    Was I a child?


    I scoffed to show my disbelief, but Heo Seokgyeom didn''t back down.


    "Preserving your well-being is also your duty, Your Highness. Do not disregard your safety."


    "I never disregarded it, and it wasn''t dangerous enough for me to die. I stepped in because I could."


    Why was he lecturing me about safety?


    Even our Fortress Lord didn''t nag in hister years.


    -You damn brat. Did I not do it? I gave up!


    Why was I hearing things?


    "Focus all your efforts on treating His Highness. I won''t call for you for any other reason for the time being," the Wolhan Fortress Lord said.


    "Yes, Fortress Lord," the old physician replied and nced at Heo Seokgyeom.


    Our CommanderHeo was ring at the physician as if he wanted to kill him.


    Geez. I understand wanting to support fellow capital residents, but what did this physician do wrong?


    Anyway... tsk tsk. Heo Seokgyeom was the embodiment of the downsides of excessive loyalty.


    "Then, would you all please leave so that His Highness can rest?" the physician said.


    The Wolhan Fortress Lord nodded. Heo Seokgyeom still looked extremely displeased, but he nodded and left the infirmary with the others.


    Sleepiness washed over me as the surroundings became quiet. I let out a long yawn and closed my eyes.


    And how much time had passed? When I opened my eyes again, it was already dark outside.


    I was hungry. It seemed to be dinner time.


    "You should have woken me up for dinner. No loyalty at all."


    Grumbling, I got up and opened the door of the room where I had been lying. The smell of medicine that had been lingering in the hallway wafted in. The physician was nowhere to be seen.


    "...As expected, Eunuch Han is the best."


    Eunuch Han was the only one who consistently brought me meals on time. He was the only one who cared about me.


    With such pointless thoughts in mind, I left the infirmary in search of food. As expected, it was dark outside.


    I headed to my quarters, but there weren''t many people there. A few of my entourage who had remained at the pavilion greeted me, but Heo Seokgyeom and Yoo Geung, the highest-ranking among them, were absent. When I asked, I was told they were in a meeting with the Fortress Lord and the elders.


    "Where is that?"


    And so, still without having eaten dinner, I set off again. I was worried that a fight might break out. Because from what I sawst, Heo Seokgyeom didn''t seem like he would let things slide easily.


    Upon reaching the pavilion where the Fortress Lord''s office was located, I grabbed a passing servant girl and asked for directions.


    "It''s this way."


    A heated conversation was already underway beyond the door I finally found.


    "If the cause is negligence, it is proper to report this matter to the Ministry of the Interior immediately."


    The voice that drifted from beyond the door was polite enough, but the tone was ice cold. It was Heo Seokgyeom.


    I immediately threw the door open.


    "Talking about my affairs without me?"


    All the important people were gathered here. I swept my gaze across the room and strode over to an empty seat.


    "Greetings, Your Highness."


    "Greetings, Your Highness."


    The elders greeted me a momentter. I responded casually and waved my hand.


    "Continue your discussion. I''ll just sit here and listen. You can treat me like a folding screen."


    Yes, I was a folding screen.


    Just a folding screen with a mouth and an empty stomach.


    The conversation resumed under the watchful eye of this folding screen.


    However, contrary to my expectations, no one treated me like a folding screen.


    "The testimonies of those who were present at the scene all differ, so it is impossible to know the truth. Your Highness must have seen what happened... May I ask you a question?"


    Son Gye-du, who was among the elders, pointed at me. What did he mean, the testimonies were all different? How many people could there have been at the scene that their ounts would differ? Unless they were doing it on purpose, it didn''t make sense... But before I could voice my doubts, Son Gye-du continued.


    "The gates must have been closed, so how did you encounter a monster from outside the walls? It could have been a disaster. Surely the gates were firmly shut at night..."


    Son Gye-du trailed off and grinned. He had a suspicious look on his face.


    My instincts were tingling. That was definitely the look of someone trying to use me for something.


    In times like these, I needed to use my head. Work, brain.


    I red at Son Gye-du for a moment and thought.


    I quickly reached a conclusion.


    It seemed like he was trying to use thepse in security as an excuse to get rid of someone.


    In Wolhan Fortress, which was already struggling because of the monsters, apse in gate security wouldn''t be a small matter.


    But who was he trying to get rid of?


    He wouldn''t go through all this trouble just to fire a gatekeeper.


    ...Was this a setup?


    Damn it. I shouldn''t have agreed to that suggestion.


    Now everything looked like a vile conspiracy.


    "We must find the person who opened the north gate and punish them severely," Yoo Geung suddenly interjected.


    Why was this guy butting in? Even Commander Heo was staying quiet.


    No, wait. Yoo Geung was one of the few military officials I was close to, so I shouldn''t curse him.


    But today, Yoo Geung was being a real pain today.


    "Your Highness could have been seriously injured."


    Aggghhhhh!


    Stop ittttttt!


    I gritted my teeth and said, "Yoo Geung."


    Yoo Geung turned to me.


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    "Shut uuuup..."


    I forced a smile, thinking that if he interfered one more time, I would break his back.


    "...Pardon?"


    Fortunately, Yoo Geung shut his mouth after my single word. It seemed my sincere smile got through to him. Thankfully, I was able to save my subordinate''s back. That was a relief.


    Anyway, when would I get to eat dinner


    We were doing all this to survive, weren''t we?


    "The wall just suddenly crumbled, and a monster appeared. That''s all there is to it."


    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]

 Chapter 73

    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]


    Chapter: 73


    I felt uneasy. Very uneasy.


    I had a feeling that something big was about to happen.


    My gut feeling when it came to unsettling things was usually right, so when I felt this way, something big was likely to happen.


    No matter whether it was a good thing or a bad thing.


    But since nothing significantly good ever happened in my life, I always had to rule that out.


    Meanwhile, the Wolhan Fortress Lord had formed an investigation team to look into the truth of the wall copsing and the monster appearing.


    He was already a busy man, but he became even busier.


    On the other hand, I was free. The fact that everyone was treating me more cautiously because of my injured arm seemed to y a part.


    Really, they were treating me like aplete invalid.


    When I swung my arm around a few times in front of everyone to show them I was fine, they were all shocked.


    It was quite a sight to see them begging me to stop.


    That wasn''t the only reason I was free. I had previously written and sent a letter to the capital, but it was still too early for a reply.


    As they say, "Those who have eaten meat eat well." I had never idled before, so I felt restless just sitting around.


    In the end, I couldn''t take it anymore and got up. I was thinking of going to the training grounds with my sword. Of course, it wouldn''t be fun to go alone, so I was going to drag Yoo Geung along.


    But as soon as I got up, someone called me from outside the door.


    "Your Highness. May I have a word?"


    It was Yoo Geung. I strode to the door and flung it open.


    "I was just about to look for you. Perfect timing."


    "Pardon? You were looking for me?"


    "I''m bored."


    Yoo Geung looked momentarily dumbfounded and then said, "I am honored that you thought of me."


    "Your expression just now didn''t seem that way."


    "I was at a loss for words with gratitude."


    I didn''t think so.


    "What did you want to tell me?"


    "Ah, someone came to see you a little while ago. They insisted on seeing you, so I came to report it."


    "Someone came to see me?"


    If Yoo Geung was reporting it, then...


    "Who is it?"


    "They only said they came to find their master. However, they showed me a letter with General So''s seal, so I judged that they shouldn''t be ignored."


    "My grandfather?"


    My grandfather''s seal. A person sent by my grandfather.


    I grinned.


    It seemed he had finally arrived.


    Jincheon. That bastard I couldn''t wait to tear apart.


    "Where is he now?"


    "I have him detained at the gate."


    "I see."


    It seemed they didn''t even let him into the inner fortress. It was funny that he had been captured so easily. Jincheon, captured by mere gate guards.


    With his strength, he could have ughtered hundreds of gatekeepers.


    If the Jincheon from my past life had experienced this and I had seen it, it would have be a story I would mock him with for years toe.


    I would have spread it everywhere, just because it was too good to keep to myself.


    As I strapped my sword to my waist, Yoo Geung asked, "Are you going to see him?"


    Why ask the obvious?


    "He''s a gift from my grandfather, so of course I have to go."


    "A gift... Your Highness?" Yoo Geung asked, sounding puzzled. Of course he wouldn''t understand.


    I readily nodded.


    Yoo Geung asked suspiciously, "Excuse me, Your Highness, but are you perhaps looking for a servant?"


    A servant?


    That was hrious. I burst intoughter.


    "A servant? Don''t be ridiculous. Why would I need a servant? I have Eunuch Han to attend to me."


    "But... his appearance and presumed age..."


    Was it because of his appearance?


    I scoffed.


    "You won''t be saying thatter."


    Jincheon, seasoned in battle, wouldn''t be someone Yoo Geung could handle. He was a cmity, in the truest sense of the word.


    Yoo Geung, at best, was just a human. In the face of a cmity, humans couldn''t even struggle.


    The best they could do was lock their doors and cower.


    "Let''s go."


    I walked briskly. Was it because I was about to receive a long-awaited gift? My steps were light.


    When I arrived at the inner fortress gate, several gatekeepers were gathered in one ce. They turned around when they noticed me.


    "It''s His Highness, the Prince," Yoo Geung stepped forward and spoke, and the gatekeepers bowed their heads towards me. One of them, who seemed to be the leader, stepped forward.


    "Greetings, Your Highness."


    "Yes, hello. I heard there was someone here to see me."


    "Yes, here. This way."


    The gatekeeper raised a hand and pointed behind him. I craned my neck and looked in that direction, and there he was, the one I had been waiting for.


    ...Or was he?


    "Captain Yoo."


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    "Is that the one who came to see me?"


    I pointed at the short figure with my index finger.


    Was this really him in his younger days?


    He was a kid. His small stature, a clear sign of malnutrition, and his sunken cheeks, with bones practically poking through the skin, were striking, but that was all.


    There was no sign of the strongest warrior who had sliced off Baek Yeon''s head with a single swing.


    It was a strange feeling. It was simr to the shock I felt when I first learned that even the Blood Cloud Fortress Lord used thetrine.


    "...And why is he staring at me like that?"


    He was too... how should I put it, bright-eyed. His whole body seemed to be on the verge of death, but his wide-open eyes were overflowing with vitality.


    He was staring at me with those eyes.


    My thoughts momentarily stopped.


    Had I mistaken something? Or had Yoo Geung? Or perhaps my grandfather? Was it Leader Shin''s mistake?


    "Captain Yoo."


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    "Did this kid reallye to see me? There''s been no mistake?"


    "I have confirmed it myself; there''s no mistake."


    Yoo Geung said to the boy, "Show him the seal on the letter."


    The kid rummaged through his belongings and pulled out the letter, unfolding the first page.


    The seal on it was undoubtedly that of the So family.


    And there were also three characters that appeared to be my grandfather''s signature.


    "So Ik-Gyeom... This is indeed my grandfather''s name. It is, but..."


    I looked at the boy again.


    Was this really Jincheon?


    "It is, but..."


    I bent down and craned my neck to get a closer look at the supposed Jincheon.


    Looking at him this way, his face did seem to have some resemnce...


    Of course, he was much more vicious.


    When I straightened up again, his gaze followed me.


    Why couldn''t he take his eyes off me? Was there something on my face?


    Or was it because I was too handsome?


    "Hmm."


    That was a possibility.


    Even when I tilted my head from side to side, his gaze remained fixed on me, following my every move.


    But he was really small. He was a truly unimpressive kid.


    "How old are you?"


    "Thirteen years."


    Right. This was about right. He was around my age when I was Baek Yeon.


    But he could speak politely? I thought he would be a tyrant from a young age, but he was unexpectedly sensible.


    Could it be that my grandfather taught him?


    "What''s your name?"


    "Jincheon."


    Indeed.


    Now that I had confirmation, there was no denying it.


    "Do you know who I am?"


    "You just said you were His Highness, the Prince."


    Right. I did. I asked a stupid question.


    "So you are His Highness, the Prince."


    I chuckled and replied, "Yes, I am the Prince."


    Jincheon stared at me intently. As I met his gaze, which continued to watch me without a word, I couldn''t help but recall the past.


    The damp soil, me kneeling on it, and the stench of blood mixed with rain in the air.


    How annoying.


    Jincheon opened his mouth.


    "I see my master."


    He bowed his head. The head that I had to look up at from below was now far beneath me. It was a strange feeling.


    * * *


    Jincheon was born somewhere on the border between Mokryeo and Huawei.


    His mother was of foreign origin, and he didn''t even know his father.


    An unclear identity, a persecuted bloodline. Because he was born with both, living a normal life was an impossible dream.


    He didn''t wish for much. He knew that even filling his stomach at every meal was too much to ask for.


    He would have been content if he could simply rest against a wall in a small, palm-sized house, even if he was hungry.


    Unfortunately, however, Jincheon was caught by a group of swordsmen and sold into very.


    Every day, he had to endure hunger and beg to put even a dirt-covered rice ball in his mouth.


    The other ves his age were in the same situation, but they couldn''t be friends. Because everyone was apetitor.


    The children only fought to steal each other''s share.


    At night, clutching their empty stomachs, they slept on the cold ground in the iron cages where the ves were gathered.


    Their bodies were always tired, and their minds were exhausted.


    Summer was a little better. On cold winter nights, they shivered, huddled under a single worn-out straw mat.


    He hated waking up in the middle of the night the most. Because if he wasn''t asleep, the night was too long.


    There were asional ves in the ce where Jincheon was kept who attempted to escape.


    Jincheon was young and ignorant, so he didn''t know any pain other than physical pain. That''s why he didn''t try to escape.


    He thought such struggles were foolish. Even when doing as he was told, beatings and abuse weremonce. Severe punishment awaited even the smallest mistake.


    If someone attempted to escape, all the ves in that ce were punished together. Some ves, in their anger, would even resort to violence against the escapee.


    One day, a ve who had been kind to Jincheon decided to escape, and another ve who was close to him reported the escape n to their master.


    As a result, all the ves were punished, and everyone med the ve who had tried to escape. Unable to bear it, he took his own life.


    Jincheon lost the warmth of the hand that used to stroke his head, but he didn''t know why he should feel sad.


    Jincheon raised his head. At least no fists were flying at him. Nor was a de held to his neck like at General So''s residence.


    The new master he looked up at was different from any master he had seen before.


    The master was looking at him with a hint of interest. It was a strange feeling to face a master with such eyes.


    Of course, he didn''t trust him. If the master in front of him asked if he was satisfied, he would honestly shake his head.


    Because what he truly wanted was to not be tied to anyone.


    But what did it matter who or where he was?


    This master had saved him. He had pulled him out of that seemingly endless mire and allowed him to stand on solid ground.


    During the journey from the border to the capital, and from the capital to Wolhan Fortress, no one hadid a finger on him.


    It might not be the case from now on, but at least at this moment, he could breathe.


    So he would follow the man in front of him.


    Whatever his name, whatever path he walked, whether he saved people or killed them, he would follow him unconditionally.


    That was all. And that was everything.


    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]

 Chapter 74

    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]


    Chapter: 74


    He called me master, but his attitude was like he was looking at a surveince target.


    Stop staring. You''ll bore a hole through my head...


    "He seems quite devoted to you, Your Highness."


    Eunuch Han remarked, looking proud for some reason.


    "...You don''t dislike him, Eunuch Han?"


    "Why would I dislike a child sent by General So? Above all, he is just a child."


    Meanwhile, Jincheon, standing upright in the corner, had an unreadable expression.


    I thought the expression of the Jincheon I remembered was easier to read.


    Didn''t people get better at hiding their true intentions as they got older? Anyway, he was a strange one in many ways.


    "For a eunuch, you have such poor judgment..."


    Did he know how many people this kid would ughter in the future, that he was calling him a child?


    Tsk tsk.


    But it wasn''t strange for Eunuch Han to think that way.


    Even though he was my archenemy, he was considered a hero elsewhere, and his outward appearance was quite dazzling.


    "You must serve His Highness well. Do you understand?"


    Eunuch Han said to Jincheon with a pleased look. Jincheon hesitated for a moment, then nodded.


    "Yes, elder."


    I thought he was a demon obsessed with killing, but seeing him like this, he seemed quite docile.


    No, wait. I mustn''t let my guard down. I mustn''t forget that this was the guy who took my head.


    Honestly, I wasn''t sure if I could properly utilize him.


    Of course, even if I only seeded in not making him my enemy, it would be a huge advantage for me.


    Anyway, now that I had him, I had to try to make him my weapon.


    I got up from my seat, taking the letter Gon had brought from the Pyeonggwang Merchant Guild.


    I beckoned Jincheon, and he raised his head as if he had been waiting.


    "Let''s go to the training grounds. I''ll teach you how to handle a sword."


    * * *


    Of course, teaching wasn''t my job. Teaching anyone didn''t suit me.


    "Listen carefully."


    So I had Yoo Geung do it.


    But the strange thing was that Commander Heo had followed us out as well.


    He wasn''t doing anything, though. Just watching.


    "Yes, that''s how you hold it. Straight, so the tip of the sword doesn''t waver."


    Yes, good. He was doing well.


    "Captain Yoo is doing a good job."


    Then I didn''t need to watch anymore.


    Heo Seokgyeom was diligently fulfilling the role of observer, for some reason.


    I settled into the prepared chair, unfolding the letter I had brought from my room.


    Eunuch Han poked his head in and spoke.


    "Your Highness."


    "Yes, what is it?"


    "Wouldn''t your quarters be a better ce to read a letter than this dusty training ground?"


    I pointed at Jincheon with my index finger and replied, "Surveince, surveince."


    Eunuch Han withdrew his head.


    The letter from the Pyeonggwang Merchant Guild contained the answer to the question I had asked. About what was going on between the current Wolhan Fortress Lord and Son Gye-du.


    There weren''t any specific incidents, but it said that Son Gye-du was the previous Wolhan Fortress Lord''s son.


    And it seemed that the current Wolhan Fortress Lord, Son Cheon-geum, was from a coteral branch of the family.


    To summarize, it was Son Gye-du''s jealousy over having the position of Fortress Lord, which he considered his, taken away from him.


    After finishing the letter, I looked at Jincheon. The lesson was proceeding with Yoo Geung demonstrating and Jincheon following suit.


    He was following well.


    I nced at the letter in my hand.


    There was no reason for me to stay here and watch Jincheon... Should I go to the Pyeonggwang Merchant Guild?


    As I jumped to my feet, Eunuch Han asked, "Are you leaving?"


    "The sun is harsh. I think I''ll go for a walk instead of staying here."


    "Pardon? Oh, no, but your wound hasn''t healed yet..."


    What was this fuss about something so minor?


    "I''m fine."


    I swung my arm around, and Eunuch Han flinched.


    "Are you saying you are going out?" Heo Seokgyeom, who had turned his head towards me at some point, asked.


    Since when was he so interested in me?


    "I am."


    "Then I will apany you."


    My body felt stiff from crouching on the chair. I stretchednguidly and replied, "Must you?"


    "It is not a matter of ¡®must¡¯."


    Heo Seokgyeom''s gaze fell on my arm. Seriously, why was everyone making such a fuss over this? Anyone would think I had barely escaped death.


    "I''m not a little kid. Why do you need to follow me when I''m just going for a short walk?"


    "Is there a reason why I shouldn''t apany you?"


    If he put it like that, I had nothing to say.


    "That''s... not it."


    "Then I will apany you. I will merely stay behind you, Your Highness, so do as you please."


    Stay behind? I was just going for a short walk.


    But since I couldn''t stop him, I had no choice but to go with a tail attached to me.


    * * *


    "Have you arrived?"


    Go Yeong-shin, the head merchant of the Pyeonggwang Merchant Guild in Wolhan Fortress, bowed and asked. He seemed to have expected my visit.


    "...You ask as if you knew I woulde here."


    "Isn''t it basic for a merchant to await his customers?"


    Go Yeong-shin rubbed his palms together ingratiatingly. So I was a customer? He must have known I wasn''t here to spend money.


    He nced at Heo Seokgyeom standing behind me and then seemed to gauge my expression.


    He was asking if he should dismiss him.


    "The room is too small for all of us."


    "Pardon? I believe it is adequate.¡±


    "No, no. It''s small. Merchant  Go, could you provide a spare room for our Commander Heo?"


    "Ah, yes. Of course."


    Go Yeong-shin poked his head out the door and called for someone, and a servant came and took Heo Seokgyeom away.


    "...Then I shall see you again shortly."


    Heo Seokgyeom looked displeased, but nheless, he left.


    "I heard you had a serious incident. Is your health alright?"


    "More or less. I can move around, but everyone''s making such a fuss that it''s more tiring."


    "It''s about Your Highness''s well-being. No amount of concern is excessive."


    "Alright, alright. By the way, you''re well-informed. Has it already spread that far? Or do you have spies nted in the inner fortress?"


    Go Yeong-sinughed.


    "That''s impossible. Spies... If I were to do such a thing, I wouldn''t live long. This is the Northern Region, after all."


    "Are you saying you would have nted spies if it were somewhere else?"


    Go Yeong-shin waved his hands.


    "What a frightening thing to say.  Wouldn''t only someone with considerable influence do such a thing? How could an ordinary merchant like me..."


    "I''m joking."


    "Yes, yes."


    Go Yeong-shinughed awkwardly. Iughed along and took out the letter out of my pocket, cing it on the table.


    "About this."


    "Yes."


    I narrowed my eyes and stared at Go Yeong-shin.


    "I can trust you, right?"


    "I follow Leader Shin. As long as you trust the leader, you can trust me as well."


    That was true. I didn''t know exactly what Shin Gwiryung wanted, but she wanted me to take the throne.


    I wish I knew how my ascension would benefit Shin Gwiryung or the Pyeonggwang Merchant Guild.


    Anyway, Go Yeong-shin was the one Shin Gwiryung had told me I could trust. I could trust him.


    "This must not leak out."


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    I took a deep breath and said, ¡°Elder Son Gye-du approached me."


    Go Yeong-sin''s eyes widened.


    "Such a thing..."


    "He made me an offer. Ah, you must have noticed that a battle with the monsters is imminent, Merchant Go?"


    "Yes, it''s not something one can miss. It''s something almost anyone living in the Northern Region would have heard about."


    "Right. But that Son Gye-du called me outte at night and told me to disrupt the preparations for the battle."


    "...Pardon? Oh, no, such..."


    Go Yeong-shin''s eyes widened even more than before, and he let out a hollowugh.


    "If that were to happen, Wolhan Fortress would surely suffer a terrible fate..."


    "Of course. But it seems he wants to bring down the Fortress Lord even at that cost."


    "It seems I have misjudged him."


    "Didn''t he seem like that kind of person?"


    "I did think he was ambitious, but..."


    Go Yeong-shin''s face darkened slightly.


    "It has been eleven years since I came to Wolhan Fortress and started managing the merchant guild¡¯s affairs. Even though I didn''te here willingly, as time passes, one naturally gets to know the people around and build rtionships... I''ve be drinking buddies with the cksmith down the street. But to think he views their lives as mere flies... When even a few monsters can cause havoc, such is the plight of themon people."


    I gave a wry smile.


    "Oh dear, I''ve said too much. My apologies


    "It wasn''t rambling. There''s no need to apologize."


    Even though they weren''t close, it was clear that Go Yeong-shin didn''t have a favorable view of Son Gye-du. Then I just had to confirm one thing.


    "Do you think he would allow the Northern Wall to fall?"


    The answer was practically a given, but...


    "I believe you already know the answer."


    It seemed there was no need to ponder.


    * * *


    Back at my quarters in the inner fortress.


    The ce was in an uproar when I returned after organizing my thoughts.


    "Your Highness!"


    Many people were gathered, including my entourage who were staying at the pavilion and even Wolhan Fortress soldiers.


    Among them, I noticed Jincheon standing nkly.


    The cawing of a crow could be heard from above.


    As I approached, the soldiers parted to make way for me. The crowd surrounding me like a folding screen moved aside.


    "What''s going on here?"


    Then, what was in the center was revealed.


    A crouching man was trembling.


    "Someone tell me. I asked what''s going on."


    Then, Jincheon, of all people, spoke up.


    "That man searched Your Highness''s room."


    The moment I heard those words, I felt my blood run cold. And only one word came to mind.


    Bellflower.


    I stared at Jincheon, hoping for a more detailed exnation, but he didn''t borate.


    Had the bellflower been discovered?


    Or was he hesitant to speak because there were too many eyes watching?


    "Please give us your orders, Your Highness."


    One of the Wolhan Fortress soldiers spoke.


    I looked at the small man cowering on the floor. He was covered in dirt, as if he had already been beaten.


    I sighed and said, "...Confine him."


    The soldiers immediately dragged the man away.


    But perhaps I should have been more cautious at this point. I shouldn''t have thought of it as just a troublesome incident.


    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]

 Chapter 75

    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]


    Chapter: 75


    Eulgeum, once a servant in the inner fortress, craned his neck out of the iron bars of the prison cell he was confined in.


    Thud, thud.


    He heard approaching footsteps. With each step closer, Eulgeum''s shoulders slumped further.


    Thud.


    A shadow stopped in front of Eulgeum, who was curled up with his head buried in his knees.


    It must be a soldier. Despite the weather not being particrly cold, Eulgeum shivered like someone who had been thrown out naked in the middle of winter.


    "You scoundrel."


    A familiar voice.


    Eulgeum abruptly recognized the owner of the voice and raised his head.


    "...E-Elder."


    "Tsk."


    Due to the moonlight nting into the prison, the middle-aged man standing in front appeared only as a dark silhouette.


    However, that was enough of a clue for Eulgeum to recognize him as one of the fortress elders he knew well.


    It was Elder Son Gye-du.


    "Elder...!"


    Eulgeum had been tasked with this mission at Son Gye-du''s behest.


    Had hee to help, worried that something might happen to him? A small hope bloomed in Eulgeum''s heart.


    "Useless fool."


    But the hope was fleeting. Eulgeum''s face turned paler than the moonlight at Son Gye-du''s following words.


    "Tsk tsk. I expected too much from a worthless servant."


    Fear was far more overwhelming than the anger of being insulted. Eulgeum reached out through the bars and grabbed Son Gye-du''s leg.


    "E-Elder, Elder, w-what will happen to me n-now?"


    "You dare ask? The crime of trespassing into His Highness''s quarters is not something you can repay even with your life."


    Son Gye-du kicked at him, trying to shake Eulgeum off.


    But Eulgeum clung to him persistently. It was a mystery where he found such strength and courage.


    "T-This can''t be happening. This shouldn''t be happening...!"


    "You show no remorse even aftermitting a crime."


    The person in front of him was the one who had ordered him to do it. What was he talking about? Eulgeum''s mind went nk.


    "E-Elder..."


    Eulgeum choked back tears and burst out in frustration.


    "Y-You were the one who t-told me to find the b-bellflower in the Prince''s room...! You said you would t-take care of me and my f-family if I did...!"


    "You insolent wretch!"


    Son Gye-du kicked again.


    This time, Eulgeum couldn''t withstand it. He was sent sprawling to the prison floor.


    But he immediately got up and clung to Son Gye-du''s pants again.


    "How dare you spout such nonsense!"


    "N-Nonsense, you say?! You were the one who told me to do it! Even if I''m i-illiterate, I wouldn''t f-forget something that happened just t-three days ago!"


    His cries were mixed with sobs. He was overwhelmed with resentment.


    Silence hung in the air. Son Gye-du red at Eulgeum with his characteristically cold eyes, then slowly opened his mouth again.


    "And you couldn''t even do that properly and got caught."


    Finally, he admitted the truth. Eulgeum felt a slight sense of relief at the thought that they could finally have a proper conversation.


    "P-Please help me, Elder. If it weren''t for your order, I would n-never, never have even gone near His Highness''s room."


    Son Gye-du raised an eyebrow as if annoyed.


    "Why should I help you?"


    "J-Just save me. I-I''ll do a-anything, anything. Anything...!"


    "Anything?"


    "Y-Yes!"


    "Hmm."


    Only then did Son Gye-du seem to show interest. He sped his hands behind his back and leaned forward, his nose almost touching the bars.


    "Then open the north gate. If you do, I''ll release you from prison immediately. If you just open the north gate, I promise your family will never go hungry again."


    Eulgeum felt his heart sink at those words.


    He was being used as a disposable pawn.


    But there was no other choice. Son Gye-du turned his back without another word.


    Son Gye-du''s silk clothes slipped from Eulgeum''s despairing grasp.


    "I''ll have the cell opened shortly. If you intend toply, open the door and run straight to the north gate. I''ll take care of the rest. Perhaps your brothers can escape the life of a servant like you. Studying isn''t that difficult if you have food and books, is it?"


    Those were hisst words. Son Gye-du soon left the prisonpletely, disappearing as if he had never been there.


    Left alone, Eulgeum was lost in thought for a long time. He crawled into a corner, curled up, and sniffled with resentment.


    No matter how much he thought about it, his foolish mind, that of a mere servant, couldn''t find a way out of this situation.


    There was... no way.


    Just as he reached that conclusion, someone appeared. All he could make out was that they were wearing a soldier''s uniform.


    The soldier dropped a key right in front of the bars within Eulgeum''s reach and disappeared.


    Eulgeum, who had been watching from the corner of the cell, crawled back to the bars.


    ''I-Is there really no one there?''


    All day, even until a moment ago, Eulgeum had been under the watchful eyes of the Wolhan Fortress soldiers.


    He had been trembling in fear of their sharp gazes and the spears and swords in their hands.


    He was so timid that he couldn''t even breathe properly, cowering from des that weren''t even aimed at him.


    He would never have dreamed that he would end up imprisoned like this.


    But now he could get out of this prison. It didn''t mean freedom, but at least he could get out.


    Eulgeum carefully lowered his head. He was so cautious, even though there was no noise from moving his head.


    nk-


    In the darkness, as he stretched his hand forward a little, he felt cold metal.


    He clenched his fist, and a thin piece of metal was caught between his fingers. It was the key.


    ''Q-Quickly, before anyonees.''


    He had to hurry. If someone came back before he could escape, it would be a disaster.


    Perhaps because he was so tense and rushed, the key kept slipping through his fingers.


    After several fumbles, he finally managed to insert the key into the keyhole.


    Click-


    The lock opened as he turned the key that fit perfectly. The sound of the lock opening seemed particrly loud in the silence.


    Eulgeum flinched involuntarily and curled up, moving his eyes to look around. Fortunately, no one hade yet. Not yet.


    ''Let''s go. L-Let''s go quickly. Quickly, before anyonees...''


    Eulgeum forced his trembling legs to stand on the floor. Then he slowly pushed the cell door.


    There was no way the prison bars were well-maintained. Inevitably, there was a noise.


    Creak-


    Eulgeum''s back stiffened. Still, the door opened enough for him to slip through sideways.


    Eulgeum squeezed himself out of the cell. And then he escaped from the prison.


    Each step he took was filled with anxiety and fear.


    Desperately suppressing the frantic pounding of his heart, Eulgeum recalled how he hade to escape from prison.


    It had all started three days ago.


    -You look unwell.


    Elder Son Gye-du, Wiyeon District Lord, had said, stopping him while he was doing chores.


    He wondered if the elder was trying to find fault with him and vent his frustration. If that was the case, there was no avoiding it.


    Besides, he was actually worried, so he answered truthfully. It wasn''t a big secret anyway.


    -W-Well... there are troubles at home.


    -Troubles?


    Fortunately, it didn''t seem like he was looking for an excuse to vent his anger.


    -What kind of trouble? Tell me in detail.


    -P-Pardon? Ah, yes...


    Why was he asking about his family affairs?


    Eulgeum had a hunch that it wasn''t out of good intentions. Son Gye-du wasn''t a kind elder to begin with. Nor was he an easy one to serve.


    -Go on and tell me. Do you think I''ll eat you alive?


    -N-No, sir. It''s just...


    Eulgeum''s worries weremon and mundane.


    He was the head of his household. He had to support his elderly mother, his younger siblings, and even his nephews, as his older brother had died in an ident.


    Although his earnings were always insufficient, he hadn''t been in a situation where they had to starve until recently.


    However, since his mother fell ill, he had to earn three or four times as much to afford her medicine and feed his family.


    Eulgeum told him this story. It was the first time he had confided in anyone about this.


    As he spoke about the burden he had been carrying alone, it felt as if a greater weight was pressing down on his shoulders.


    Son Gye-du listened quietly to Eulgeum''s story and then nodded.


    -Then I think I can help you.


    Son Gye-du said he would take responsibility for the livelihood of Eulgeum''s family. But there was a condition.


    -If you do one errand for me.


    At the word "errand," Eulgeum imagined he would be asked to travel a long distance or do hardbor, and he agreed to Son Gye-du''s proposal.


    But Eulgeum''s expectations were wrong.


    -Find the bellflower in the Prince''s room.


    That meant searching the Prince''s room.


    To Eulgeum, even Son Gye-du, an elder of the fortress, was a person of incredibly high status. And the Prince was even more so.


    Eulgeum''s face turned pale.


    -H-How could I do such a thing...? B-Besides, I can''t enter His Highness''s room.


    -I''ll take care of it. That won''t be a problem.


    As Eulgeum showed signs of refusal, Son Gye-du yed another card.


    -It''s not like I''m the one in need... Fine. If you do this properly, I''ll pay for your mother''s medicine and send a skilled physician.


    Eulgeum''s eyes widened. He must have approached him after learning about his situation. But if he was going to take care of the medicine and even a physician...


    Eulgeum closed his eyes tightly. If only he could bring himself to do this, his whole family could be happy.


    But...


    -W-Will... Will I be safe?


    Even though he couldn''t read a single letter, he knew what it meant to find the bellflower in the Prince''s room and give it to Son Gye-du.


    He didn''t know why the Prince had the bellflower, but he had heard that he was a notorious scoundrel.


    He stopped thinking about it, assuming there must be a reason.


    Son Gye-du hadughed.


    -Are you going to steal secrets or kill someone? Don''t worry, you won''t be beheaded for something like this.


    ...Right. It wasn''t like he was harming anyone.


    It was just stealing some medicinal herbs. What could go wrong?


    No, he knew it was actually a big deal. But he had to tell himself it wasn''t.


    Eulgeum sped his trembling hands together.


    -T-Then...


    -Will you do it?


    -Y-Yes, Elder.


    He shouldn''t have done it.


    ''I''m sorry, everyone. It''s all my fault for being foolish.''


    Eulgeum thought of his family back home and ran from the prison.


    He ran without taking a proper breath until he reached the north wall, escaping from the prison, escaping from the inner fortress.


    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]

 Chapter 76

    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]


    Chapter: 76


    Even though it waste, the lights were on in the pavilion where Yegyeong was staying.


    "You seem tired," Heo Seokgyeom remarked.


    Yoo Geung, who was returning to his room after a bath, flinched slightly upon seeing him.


    He bowed to his superior, who seemed to have been waiting for him, and took the towel off his shoulder.


    "No, I''m fine."


    Heo Seokgyeom suddenly chuckled. Yoo Geung was still Yoo Geung. The only thing that had changed from the first time he saw him was his rank.


    More wrinkles would be added as time went on, but that would be all.


    He could tell his past self, who had worried about Yoo Geung being summoned by the good-for-nothing prince, that such worries were unnecessary.


    But even if he had been told that, he wouldn''t have believed it.


    Back then, Heo Seokgyeom wouldn''t have dreamed that he would follow that scoundrel all the way here.


    Moreover, he had even worried that Yoo Geung, who was sometimes frustratingly upright, would be negatively influenced by Yegyeong.


    "Really? It seems like babysitting suits you."


    Heo Seokgyeom joked, and Yoo Geungughed awkwardly.


    "It''s more like..."


    How should he put it? Yoo Geung paused for a moment to choose his words.


    "He''s a type I''ve never seen before. He follows everything I teach him, so it''s hard to stop... He might even be better than me, so I didn''t feel like quitting."


    "You seemed to be enjoying yourself."


    "Yes, I can''t deny that."


    "It''s too early to judge, but he seemed to have potential."


    It was very rare for Heo Seokgyeom to say such a thing.


    Knowing that he was stingy with praise, Yoo Geung''s expression darkened a little.


    First, there was the incident where Yegyeong, who had never properly trained before, held his own against him, and now this boy appeared...


    Despite his young age, he clearly had a talent superior to his own. If they were the same age, he might not have been a match for him.


    Heo Seokgyeom, observing Yoo Geung''s expression, quickly grasped his thoughts.


    "Don''t make that face. Do you think His Highness called you for no reason?"


    Yoo Geung gave a wry smile.


    "He has good eyes, doesn''t he?"


    Heo Seokgyeom himself wasn''t in the position he was in just because of his innate talent.


    But he had never been ashamed of himself.


    Although they started at the same line, his other colleagues had fallen behind, and he had risen to the position ofmander. He firmly believed that effort was also a talent.


    "There must be a reason why His Highness called you to his side, just like that boy."


    "Do you really think so?"


    "Do you think His Highness is foolish enough to keep someone useless by his side?"


    At those words, Yoo Geung recalled the Yegyeong he had seen.


    Even when he was a true good-for-nothing.


    "...Perhaps?"


    Heo Seokgyeom coughed at Yoo Geung''s hesitant reply.


    "Ahem. Of course, His Highness was a bit... free-spirited in the past. But doesn''t he seem different now?"


    "Honestly, it''s hard to believe he''s the same person."


    "He may have had a change of heart. It''s also a subordinate''s duty to anticipate his superior''s intentions."


    Yoo Geung stared at Heo Seokgyeom with a surprised look.


    "Commander."


    "Speak freely."


    "His Highness..."


    Yoo Geung paused and hesitated.


    Just then, they heard footsteps pounding from down the hallway.


    Both of them turned their heads to see Yegyeong walking towards them with hurried steps.


    "Hey, you there."


    Yegyeong approached, pointing in their direction. The two bowed to Y-gyeong.


    "Why aren''t you resting..."


    Whoosh-


    But Yegyeong passed by them without even acknowledging their presence.


    The two men who were ignored soon realized that Yegyeong wasn''t looking at them, but at Jincheon, who had opened the door across the hallway and poked his head out.


    Yegyeong walked towards Jincheon with an indifferent attitude.


    "Found this on the street."


    Ye-gyeong tossed a small package at Jincheon. Jincheon caught it and held it preciously to his chest.


    Heo Seokgyeom, who had apanied Yegyeong earlier, recognized the package as the sweets from the Pyeonggwang Merchant Guild.


    "Why are you looking at me like that? Do you want sweets too? Aren''t you too old to be scavenging for such things?"


    Yegyeong, who had finally turned around, said to Heo Seok-gyeom and Yoo Geung.


    "No... no, Your Highness."


    Yegyeong waved his sleeves and went up to his room on the second floor.


    "Well, he did take him in personally,¡± Heo Seokgyeom muttered.


    Yoo Geung nced at Heo Seokgyeom. It was probably his imagination, but he seemed displeased.


    Surely Commander Heo, known for his strictness and bluntness, wouldn''t be envious of mere sweets.


    ''Is he... jealous? No way.''


    But one thing was certain. There was no need to ask if Heo Seokgyeom had decided to follow Yegyeong.


    * * *


    At the same time.


    Eulgeum, who had spent almost his entire life as a servant in Wolhan Fortress, recalled the times when the gatekeeper of the north gate was away from his post.


    And he approached the north gate during the brief shift change of the guards.


    Sweat poured from his palms like rain, and cold sweat ran down his forehead and back.


    The wind brushed against his skin, but it wasn''t enough to dry the cold sweat pouring down like rain.


    Eulgeum felt like crying. He felt nauseous, as if he was about to vomit.


    Finally, he opened the north gate.


    * * *


    One of themon traits of the creatures called monsters was that they became more active at night.


    Wild beasts of the mountains were also more active at night than during the day, but the difference was iparably greater for monsters.


    Several monsters in the mountains shed their eyes in the pitch-ck darkness.


    The strong stench of blood carried by the wind reached their noses. For the ever-hungry monsters, such a stimulus was an irresistible temptation.


    "¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!"


    A house-sized monster roared, shaking its head. The numerous scars on its hide spoke of its past battles.


    Hearing the roar of their leader, the other monsters awoke from their slumber. They, too, noticed the scent of blood in the air.


    Following that, monsters of other species pped their giant wings and soared from their nests.


    The sky above the mountain was covered in ck shadows in an instant.


    But no one in Wolhan Fortress anticipated this.


    The fact that the path from the demon world to the north gate of Wolhan Fortress was littered with the corpses of dead animals and humans, as if on purpose...


    It was certainly a shocking sight, but after tonight, no one would know the traces of this disturbing scene.


    Even as the horde of monsters, drawn by the smell of blood, devoured everyst piece of those corpses.


    Even as they approached the walls with their hunger still unsatisfied.


    It was only after a long time, as dawn approached, that the drowsy guard on the wall noticed their approach.


    * * *


    I had a dream.


    -Yeon-ah.


    It was a nostalgic dream.


    -What are you doing, just staring without saying anything? Are you sleeping standing up?


    -Ahn, I know you usually talk like that, but do you have to speak that way even to your brother you haven''t seen in a long time?


    -Yes. Ahn-ah, what good is it to talk like that to your brother whom you won''t see again?


    -Why are you only picking on me?


    ...A very nostalgic dream.


    I''m fine.


    I''m fine. Brothers, and... Fortress Lord.


    But why do you all look so pale? Why are you all so thin? And what''s with those clothes? It''s been over for so long, why are you still wearing armor, and broken armor at that?


    Please give me an answer. Can''t you hear me? Fortress Lord. Brothers. Please say something.


    -How have you been, Yeon-ah?


    Of course, I''m fine. I''ve been well. I''m not just saying that. Really, I have been doing well. Eating well, sleeping well, no hardships. Everything I want to do is going well. Smooth sailing.


    I have many people I can trust around me. They all follow me well, and I''ll make a big contribution soon. You''ll be surprised when you find out. Just wait a little longer. I''ll surprise you soon.


    -How have you been? It seems like just yesterday you were throwing a tantrum because you didn''t want to learn from your brother and wanted to call Father, Father. There''s no way a kid like that would be doing well. It''s obvious.


    No, brother.


    It''s true.


    I''m really doing well. I''m living well.


    -You seem much less spirited than before. Perhaps it''s because you''ve suffered a lot...


    Suffering? When did I ever suffer? What is this trifling hardship? What have I done to deserve this? I can do this a hundred more times.


    ...As long as the Fortress Lord and my brothers are safe.


    As long as you... as long as you live, I''ll take care of everything. Is there anything I can''t do? I mean it. I can really change everything. I''ll bet everything I have, I''m confident.


    But, you can''t meet the dead again, no matter what you do.


    Brother, Eldest Brother, are you truly alright now? I can still see you hanging from the spear. You couldn''t even close your eyes when you died, how deep must your resentment have been? Are you at peace now, after leaving at the end of such terrible humiliation? You must be. There shouldn''t be any more pain now.


    That''s the only way I can find sce.


    -Yeon-ah.


    Yes, Fortress Lord.


    -Survive.


    Why, why are you saying that? You said the same thing back then. Back then, at dawn when Blood Cloud Fortress fell...


    Dawn.


    "Ahh."


    My eyes opened. I hurriedly sat up, feeling strange. Or rather, the atmosphere was strange. No, that wasn''t it either. Something...


    "This is ominous."


    I rubbed my face with my fist as I stood up. Honestly, I was getting all worked up over a dream. I didn''t feel like I could go back to sleep, and it wasn''t too early, so I changed my clothes.


    "I should ask Eunuch Han to make me some bellflower tea when he wakes up."


    Since I had nothing to do so early in the morning, I sat back on the bed, closed my eyes, and meditated.


    It was an attempt to calm my uneasy mind. I had a bad feeling for no reason.


    A momentter I could faintly feel hurried footsteps approaching the pavilion. It seemed to be the effect of skipping the bellflower tea yesterday.


    But why?


    The footsteps didn''t stop and rushed into the pavilion.


    They kept getting closer to me.


    I got up and opened the door. The man who had just arrived flinched, then bowed his head and said, "R-Reporting to Your Highness. It''s an emergency!"


    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]

 Chapter 77

    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]


    Chapter: 77


    In that instant, the fact that a part of the north wall had copsed shed through my mind like lightning. That hole,rge enough for a monster to pass through without a scratch.


    It might be a small crackpared to the entire wall, but being attacked at that crack could be fatal. It was enough to be a passage.


    It wasn''trge enough to allow many to pass through at once, but could it withstand the pressure of a horde of monsters?


    No, it wouldn''t. It was only a matter of time before the crack in the wall grewrger.


    "Where''s the Fortress Lord?"


    Did he head to the meeting hall, or to the wall? Judging by his rigid personality, I didn''t think he would have gone straight to the wall.


    "He has called for an emergency meeting."


    As expected.


    The tense man replied. Now that I looked closer, he seemed to be a soldier. Although he wasn''t wearing armor.


    "Let''s go now."


    I pushed past the soldier blocking the door and stepped out into the hallway. It was still dim as the sun hadn''t fully risen. I strode down the hallway.


    "Your Highness."


    My entourage, who were staying in the same pavilion, were all out in the hallway. They wouldn''t have any experience with arge-scale battle against monsters.


    They had spent almost their entire lives in the capital. They might have stabbed people, but it was safe to say they had no experience properly dealing with monsters.


    Two people who probably had never been in actualbat stood out among them.


    One was Eunuch Han, and the other was Jincheon. But I was only worried about Eunuch Han. As for Jincheon...


    He was the kind of guy who would probablye back on his own even if I threw him into the demon world.


    And he wouldn''t juste back; he woulde back stronger. Come to think of it, that didn''t sound like a bad idea.


    So the only one in danger was Eunuch Han, but even if Eunuch Han was anxious, the monsters wouldn''t invade the inner fortress, so I didn''t need to worry too much.


    It was a bit of a shame that Jincheon was still too young to be of use.


    "We''re going to the meeting hall. Wait there."


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    I noticed Heo Seokgyeom, who had answered, ncing at Yoo Geung.


    As themander, Heo Seokgyeom was in a position tomand the other military officials from the capital. So it seemed like he was telling Yoo Geung to follow me.


    As I started walking, Yoo Geung naturally followed behind me.


    "What''s the status of the north wall?" I asked, and the soldier who hade to deliver the news flinched. He hadn''t expected me to speak to him.


    "My apologies. I haven''t been able to confirm it yet."


    Indeed, seeing how he wasn''t even properly armored, it must have been quite urgent.


    "I suppose we don''t know the situation with themoners'' houses either."


    "My apologies. I''ll find out."


    "Just go back to your post. I''ll take care of it."


    I could feel the soldier''s gaze on me as we headed to the meeting hall. If it weren''t for this situation, I would have scolded him, but I held back.


    When I entered the meeting hall, the Wolhan Fortress Lord was already there. But several seats for the elders and military officials were still empty. Or maybe they hadn''t gathered as many people as thest meeting.


    But that thought was wrong. After a while, more seats were filled.


    "Thank you foring on such short notice."


    The Wolhan Fortress Lord approached and greeted me before more people arrived.


    Hisplexion was noticeably worse. He had always been eager to please, but now he seemed even more unwilling to cross me.


    It must be because of the troop issue.


    I was also troubled. Why hasn''t the reply from the capital arrived yet?


    Without it, it was impossible for me to go to the surrounding fortresses and demand troops, even if I was a prince.


    As the empty seats were gradually filled, Son Gye-du appeared as well. He was dressed less extravagantly than usual and, surprisingly, looked quite lively.


    He was a stark contrast to the Wolhan Fortress Lord, who looked like he had been woken up from his sleep and hit with a disaster.


    The meeting started without any greetings.


    "The situation is very serious. We have deployed troops to the north gate, but it will be difficult to hold out for long."


    "We are short on troops."


    Everyone in this room knew that fact. Including me. That was the very issue I came here to address.


    But I wasn''t being very helpful. At least not so far.


    A deep wrinkle formed between the Wolhan Fortress Lord''s brows.


    "For now, do your best. We must prevent the monsters from reaching themoners'' houses."


    "We need more troops."


    "We need to reinforce our forces urgently."


    "Once they get a taste of human flesh, they won''t go back. But the wall isn''t intact..."


    The defense captain and vice-captain said with frustration. An elder, long retired from the battlefield, added his experience to the conversation.


    I understood their frustration, but even the Wolhan Fortress Lord didn''t have a clear solution.


    Unless he had some ability to double the number of people, how could he solve theck of manpower?


    Of course, that didn''t mean the Fortress Lord could just sit back and do nothing.


    "They''re right, Fortress Lord. With theck of troops, it''s impossible to defend the entire north wall. The situation is urgent, so please request reinforcements from the surrounding fortresses first."


    "Rather than dispersing our already insufficient forces to protect themoners'' houses, we should bring the people into the fortress and prepare for a siege."


    "Do so. Also, issue a conscription order and replenish our forces within the main fortress first."


    The defense captain nodded. But the problem still wasn''t solved.


    "Do you have any further ns?"


    A clear annoyance appeared on the Wolhan Fortress Lord''s face. It seemed he couldn''t stand being attacked even in this situation.


    "...I do."


    Of course, he couldn''t say he didn''t. Then the Wolhan Fortress Lord''s gaze shifted to me. Just for a fleeting moment.


    "When we receive contact from the capital, I will request reinforcements from each of the seven fortresses in the Northern Region."


    I knew that. This was my problem to solve, but...


    Perhaps the King was deliberately dying his reply to the letter.


    If I made a contribution, wouldn''t my dear half-brother be further away from the throne?


    Even though I didn''t even know if I could make a contribution in this situation.


    "So the rest depends on time? Alright, good. For now, let''s do our best with the task at hand,"  Son Gye-du said with a slight smile.


    The Wolhan Fortress Lord''s face hardened.


    Seeing as I couldn''t bring myself to smile, it was clear whose side I had to be on.


    * * *


    The good-for-nothing prince, upon leaving the meeting hall, immediately went up to the north wall.


    The prince''s subordinates, the Fortress Lord, and even some of the elders tried to dissuade him. But the prince was as stubborn as the rumors said.


    When the prince remained adamant, no one could stop him. They didn''t have the time to try and stop him either.


    Bu Seop, the soldier who had been tasked with informing the good-for-nothing prince of the attack at dawn, took his position on the wall and drew his bow.


    He pulled the string taut and released it, the arrow flying in a parab and hitting its target. The arrow pierced the monster''s back.


    He was used to fighting monsters.


    ''Even though the sun is rising...''


    Bu Seop looked at the battlefield below the wall. Several corpses were already strewn about gruesomely.


    As an archer, he had the highest vantage point of the battlefield, excluding themander.


    Thanks to this, he could grasp the entire war situation at a nce, but it wasn''t a good thing.


    While having a clear view of victory or defeat could be a good thing, it also carried the possibility of an equallyrge misfortune.


    Normally, monsters would return to the mountains of the demon world around sunrise.


    Born in the thick Yin energy, they rarely strayed far from their birthce.


    Unless they had tasted human flesh and were driven by hunger to descend from the mountains.


    Surely not all of those monsters had tasted human flesh. He would have known if so many people had died in the jaws of monsters.


    ''This is unusual.''


    That''s what Bu Seop thought. And the other soldiers were thinking the same thing.


    It was strange that so many monsters would suddenly appear without any warning. It was also strange that they weren''t retreating even as the sun rose.


    He was getting tired. There seemed to be no end to the monsters.


    Those thick-skinned monsters often shrugged off the arrows shot by the archers with a mere shake of their bodies.


    Just then, a resounding voice echoed.


    "What are we doing!"


    It was that good-for-nothing prince.


    "This is a battle to protect our home and families! Is there any ce to retreat? No, there isn''t!"


    At his voice, Bu Seop recalled going to the prince''s quarters.


    He had been terrified at the thought of having to wake the prince, but the prince had already been up early and properly dressed.


    And now, this sight.


    ''The good-for-nothing prince...''


    He hadn''t seen everything, but at least the prince didn''t seem like a bad person.


    If someone like him was called a good-for-nothing, how terrible must he have been at other times? Was that even possible?


    He couldn''t understand why the word ''good-for-nothing'' was attached to him at all.


    ''Why does he look so experienced?''


    Battles with monsters weren''tmon. A prince born and raised in the capital, especially within the pce, would have had little chance to see even wild animals, let alone monsters.


    Was it just seeing monsters that was difficult?


    The prince was someone who couldn''t possibly be ustomed to the brutal atmosphere of the battlefield. He would be more familiar with the political strife between civil officials.


    Those without a single sword at their waist, hands sped together, backs straight, tearing each other down with their sharp tongues.


    But the good-for-nothing prince was leading the soldiers, thrusting his sword at the monsters without blinking an eye.


    ''It''s strange to say, but he looks like he''s at home.''


    As if he had stood on such a battlefield countless times before.


    While Bu Seop was lost in thought, the prince, who had been on the wall, disappeared. But Bu  Seop soon found him again.


    The prince had descended the wall, passed through the north gate, and was fighting the monsters alongside the other soldiers.


    A person of such high status as a prince.


    Bu Seop thought, if he were the prince, would he be among the other soldiers, covered in monster blood like that?


    No, he wouldn''t. He wouldn''t be crazy enough to risk his life.


    That meant that the prince truly considered him and the other soldiers hisrades.


    Bu Seop felt a lump in his throat. It was an emotion he had never felt before any of his superiors.


    ''...Why is someone like that called a good-for-nothing?''


    The sight of the good-for-nothing prince was enough to make a mere archer question everything.


    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]

 Chapter 78

    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]


    Chapter: 78


    "Who the hell took the arrows from here?!"


    "Pour the oil!"


    "Don''t let them climb the walls!"


    "Almost there! Just hold on a little longer...!"


    The chaotic battlefield was gradually bing organized. It seemed like a considerable number of the monstrous beasts had retreated, perhaps exhausted. It was also midday, when they were at their weakest.


    "Beasts are beasts after all."


    They never retreat once they instinctively sense that their opponent is weaker than themselves. They were truly relentless creatures.


    Still, as their exposure to the sunlight increased, their momentum waned.


    However, the situation wasn''t exactly hopeful. The problem was that our troops were far more exhausted.


    Even if the monstrous beasts retreated for now, they could return once the sun set.


    No, that was almost a certainty. That''s why we held an emergency meeting at dawn.


    As the battle stretched past noon, the people from the vige entered the fortress. It would be quite noisy for a while.


    Still, this was the better option. As long as the walls held, they wouldn''t meet their end as a meal for the beasts.


    However, it was already early summer.


    Early summer was the farming season. The demand forbor at this time was the highest throughout the year.


    Even wealthyndowners with ample workers alwaysined aboutbor shortages during this season.


    Yet, here we were, forced to summon the people into the fortress and bolt the gates.


    What would happen to the crops left unattended while they were trapped inside? They would all die. And then,e harvest time, what would we have to show for it...?


    We''d be grateful to have even a handful.


    Moreover, the weather was getting hotter.


    The heat would quickly sap our strength, making it impossible to fight off the endless waves of monstrous beasts while we could barely stand.


    The glue on the bows would melt in the heat, and diseases would spread easily.


    Heavy rain would be a problem, and so would ack of it.


    With the gates locked, the rapid spoge of food was also a major concern.


    Frankly, I could just leave, but the others couldn''t. With the year''s harvest on the verge of ruin, I wondered how the Lord of Wolhan Fortress was feeling.


    It was difficult to even imagine the depth of his worries. I''d never been a fortress lord before.


    "What would you have done if you were the Fortress Lord?" I muttered to myself as I walked, staring at the ground, when a shadow approached and fell over me.


    "You''ve worked hard."


    The voice apanied the shadow that blocked my path. I wasn''t exactly pleased to be stopped on my way back to my quarters after a long fight.


    I was covered in blood. I couldn''t say that none of it was mine, but it wasn''t my blood that had made such a mess of me.


    Son Gye-du approached me as I was heading to my quarters to wash up.


    "It''s been quite a struggle."


    I simply nodded and tried to pass by. But he wouldn''t let me.


    "Have you still not made up your mind?"


    I turned around to face Son Gye-du directly.


    Hisplexion wasn''t good. It was only natural, considering he had witnessed the battle with the monstrous beasts unfolding right before his eyes since dawn.


    The roars of the beasts had the power to exploit the weaknesses in the instincts of those weaker than them. It couldn''t be helped, as humans were ultimately animals too.


    Perhaps a seasoned veteran who had seen it all could withstand it, but for someone like Son Gye-du, who had lived a sheltered life within the fortress walls, it must have been an unbearable killing intent.


    Nevertheless, Son Gye-du continued speaking with shamelessposure. That in itself was a skill.


    He even feigned a smile.


    "It seems I cannot wait much longer..."


    "Wait? Wait for what?"


    When I pretended ignorance, Son Gye-du''s expression turned serious. I mirrored his expression. Or rather, was mine more indifferent?


    Anyway, it was still risky to openly feign ignorance, but as long as Son Gye-du treated other people''s lives like those of flies, I couldn''t join forces with him.


    "Have you forgotten?"


    "Did you know that I have a pretty good memory?"


    Son Gye-du reacted as if he had been betrayed.


    I met his re and ced my hand on the hilt of my sword. The hilt, soaked in the blood of the monstrous beasts, was sticky.


    "What do you mean by that?"


    "It would be disappointing if you couldn''t understand such simple words."


    "Are you saying you''re going to abandon me?"


    "It''s quite disappointing to hear you put it that way."


    I chuckled.


    "Since when were we close enough to talk about abandoning each other?"


    I gripped the hilt tightly, lifted it slightly, then put it back down.


    nk-


    Son Gye-du''s eyes followed the movement of the sword.


    He seemed to have just noticed that my sword was drenched in the blood of the beasts, a look of bewilderment spreading across his face.


    It seemed his field of vision was unexpectedly narrow.


    "Elder Son Gye-du."


    I let out a deep sigh.


    "I''m a little tired. No, actually, I''m very tired. From all the fighting, you know. As you can see from this."


    I gestured towards my sword. Son Gye-du was still ring at me. But now he seemed to be asking what I wanted.


    "Will you step aside? I need to rest."


    In truth, there was no need to ask him to move. The path was wide, and he was...


    Someone I could defeat with one arm tied behind my back.


    Still, at my request, Son Gye-du stepped aside. I went straight back to my quarters.


    But there was something strange.


    "How is it that everything is going in his favor...?"


    It couldn''t be possible unless the gods were helping him.


    * * *


    After the first day of battle, the Lord of Wolhan Fortress dered that he would reinforce the walls and request reinforcements from the surrounding areas. It had already been three days since he dispatched the messengers.


    Replies arrived from the two closest fortresses to Wolhan.


    "Rejection."


    Flutter. The first letter fell from the Lord''s hand.


    "And another rejection."


    Thud. The Fortress Lord mmed the second letter on top of the first.


    His fist, resting on the letters, trembled. His eyes zed with fury.


    His usual calm and gentle demeanor had been reced by a slowly simmering rage.


    Moreover, since no letter had yet arrived from the capital, it was natural for him to be angry.


    "How can they do this to us?!"


    An elder, rising to his feet, shouted indignantly. His wrinkled face flushed red, and he trembled before finally sitting back down.


    "It seems we have silently endured the north wind for far too long. They have forgotten how cold and fearsome the north wind can be.  How else could they treat us this way! Am I wrong?" Another elder eximed.


    As the elders began to express their anger one by one, the mes of their fury grew uncontrobly.


    The pride of the prestigious noble families, suppressed for so long, had been ignited.


    Then, the prince, who had remained silent until then, spoke up.


    "I will go."


    Instantly, silence fell over the room. But no one voiced any objections.


    Everyone present knew what the prince had been doing all this time.


    For the past three days, the prince had climbed the fortress walls every day before dawn.


    Even before the battle began, he inspected the walls with the soldiers, examined the traces of the previous day''s fighting, and insisted on reinforcing weak points.


    Unable to obtain the fortress blueprints as an outsider, he walked the grounds himself, studying the structure and defense strategies.


    And he reorganized the troop deployments and made suggestions.


    When the sun set and the monstrous beasts swarmed in, initiating the battle, he never left the walls. He personally climbed the walls, observed the movements of the beasts, and issuedmands.


    Whenever they struggled to withstand the waves of enemies, the prince would shout encouragements to the soldiers until his voice was hoarse.


    To say that the prince yed no part in maintaining the battle lines would be an insult.


    It wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say that he was thest to sleep and the first to wake. The military officers gathered in the meeting hall recalled what had happened just this morning.


    As dawn broke and the monstrous beasts retreated, the prince pursued the beast at the rear of the retreating horde and single-handedly slew it.


    Themander of the guards would never forget the sight of the prince finally lowering his sword and catching his breath after killing thest beast of the day.


    The day before, he had torn his own clothes to dress the wound of an ordinary soldier. He said he simply did it because the soldier caught his eye.


    The firstborn son of the king, rolling around in the mud with amon soldier like him. Sharing the same hardships and rejoicing together in the joy of survival.


    The battle had just begun, but the prince was already a hero among the soldiers.


    Whenever the soldiers gathered, they talked about the prince and praised him.


    With such heartwarming stories emerging every day, how could themander of the guards, who was fighting alongside him on the same battlefield, possibly hate the prince?


    Moreover, the prince''s arm was still injured. Yet, to see him fight harder than anyone else, it was only natural that the way people viewed the once-reckless prince changed.


    "Why is no one answering me? Is it not possible?" the prince asked.


    "Is there anyone who disagrees with His Highness''s will?" Elder Noh asked. No one stepped forward.


    "Since there are no objections, I would like to ask His Highness for this favor."


    The Wolhan Fortress Lord, after much deliberation, spoke. He also had no particrints about the prince. He knew how diligently he had been working.


    If his sincerity was a lie, then there was nothing trustworthy in this world.


    ''He might have been trying to deceive mepletely.''


    He couldn''tpletely trust the prince. There was a reason that prevented him from fully believing in him.


    If it weren''t for that one thing, he might have already decided to follow him.


    "Your Highness, we are deeply grateful that you are stepping forward like this for our fortress. As members of the Son n, we are concerned about how to repay this kindness."


    The elder spoke again.


    "However, since we have yet to receive a letter from the capital, we are worried that there might beplications. We humbly request that you take at least one member of the Son n with you when you go to request reinforcements."


    He was implying that they should use the Son n''s name to seek troops, even if it meant not being able to borrow the authority of the royal family, as they didn''t want to cause unnecessary trouble.


    "That''s not difficult. I shall do so."


    From the Wolhan Lord¡¯s  perspective, it wasn''t a bad thing for the prince to step forward.


    However, he couldn''t bear to see the prince, who wasn''t even fully healed, running around like this.


    ''But there''s no alternative, so I''m stuck between a rock and a hard ce.''


    He felt uneasy. Even though he believed he shouldn''tpletely trust the prince, he was aware of his growing concern for him.


    It was beyond his control.


    "Then, since time is of the essence, I shall leave tomorrow."


    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]

 Chapter 79

    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]


    Chapter: 79


    The night passed amidst a cacophony of roars from the monstrous beasts and the desperate cries of men. Time flowed slowly, but it flowed nheless.


    Perseverance was key. We knew that eventually, the night would recede. That knowledge allowed us to endure, no matter how difficult the situation.


    Battling these creatures was different from facing an enemy army.


    If you captured the enemymander, beheaded him, and brandished his head, the enemy would surrender. But not the beasts.


    They were merely drawn to the same feeding ground by chance, not united by amon goal.


    Actions meant to demoralize them were meaningless and ineffective.


    However, perhaps because they were ustomed to such things, my expectation that their morale would have plummeted long ago proved wrong.


    Themanders and soldiers of Wolhan Fortress, though exhausted, remained unwavering in their will to fight.


    Through their fighting spirit, I could glimpse the origins of the fortress''s custom, where even the Lord, the highest authority, had to reverse decisions based on the words of the elders.


    Their purpose in fighting was not to oppress others but to protect their home and families.


    "Hold on! The night will pass!"


    "Once the sun begins to rise, dawn will break quickly!"


    "Not much longer! Endure!"


    asionally, screams pierced the air, but everyone acted as if they hadn''t heard a thing.


    The absence of mourning or anger after a scream created the illusion that they were immortal beings.


    And finally, dawn arrived.


    The fierce battle that raged in the absence of the sun ended, and a temporary peace settled over thend.


    Only then did the cries ofment for the dead echo through the air.


    As I leaned against the wall, catching my breath, I noticed everyone staring at me.


    With this constant scrutiny, how could I possibly live?


    I grumbled to myself, and a soldier approached me through the crowd of onlookers. I had heard his name, but what was it again?


    I couldn''t recall.


    They say that a weak mind leads to a suffering body. I''m not sure about the causality, but the saying certainly fits.


    The soldier spoke hesitantly.


    "I apologize for bringing this up right after the battle has ended, but..."


    Honestly.


    I raised my hand dismissively.


    "Get to the point."


    "...We have finished preparing for the request for reinforcements. I came to report this to you."


    "I see."


    I extended my hand to the standing soldier. I tried to remember, but his name still eluded me.


    The soldier stared nkly at my outstretched hand, and only after I waved it did he awkwardly bring his own hands together and offer them to me.


    "Oof."


    I stood up and dusted off my clothes. Then I turned to the side. Yoo Geung, who had approached and stood silently beside me, held a wooden box in his hands.


    "Is that what I asked for?"


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    Despite the unsettling nature of its contents, Yoo Geun replied without a change in his expression. The soldier, curious about the contents of the box, wore a puzzled look.


    Seeing his expression, I chuckled and started walking.


    "By the way, what''s your name again?"


    The soldier''s face instantly brightened.


    "B-Bu Seop... sir!"


    "Ah, right. That''s it."


    I nced at Bu Seop once more before turning away.


    I had a habit of trying not to forget the people I fought alongside.


    Even if their only contribution was carrying oil, if they faced the same enemy as I did, they deserved to be remembered.


    * * *


    I removed my armor and changed my clothes. When I stepped out into the hallway outside my chambers, it was eerily quiet, devoid of any presence.


    Puzzled, I walked down the hallway and descended to the courtyard, where the military officers who had apanied me from the capital were waiting, their eyes fixed on me.


    Dozens of eyes were focused on me.


    "Huh."


    The glint in their eyes was different from before. Was it just my imagination? Was I seeing things differently today?


    No.


    "Your Highness."


    A court official spoke up. The atmosphere felt strangely solemn. It was difficult to treat them as I normally would in this setting.


    I couldn''t even remember how I usually treated them. Or how I had treated this particr official before.


    But it seemed I didn''t need to initiate any particr response.


    "May you return safely."


    "May you return safely."


    Heads bowed, surrounding me.


    Because of that, I couldn''t see their faces and discern their thoughts, but I understood why they were acting this way.


    A modest farewell, prepared without my knowledge.


    It was just a simple trip to two neighboring fortresses. There wasn''t any real danger. Yet, they were wishing me a safe journey as if I was embarking on a grand endeavor.


    I felt a lump forming in my throat.


    "What''s with this awkward disy? It''s no different from taking a stroll around the neighborhood. This fuss is unnecessary..."


    I started walking. As I moved towards the gate, the military officers followed behind me.


    At the gate, the Wolhan Fortress Lord, some elders, and most notably, several warhorses awaited me. Chaos and Dool, who were to apany me, were also present.


    Considering what I had seen before, I wasn''t sure if they were necessary... but I agreed to bring them because the Fortress Lord insisted.


    Son Gye-du was absent from among the elders. Where had he gone, and what was he up to? Suspicion immediately arose within me.


    Still, nothing more troublesome than the current situation would ur, right?


    "I have selected only those who have been sufficiently fed and rested."


    The horse I had brought from the capital was injured thest time a few monstrous beasts suddenly broke through the wall and invaded.


    Instead, a warhorse from Wolhan Fortress presented itself to me.


    "It won''t take long to reach Misa Fortress,¡± the Fortress Lord said.


    I nodded.


    "Even so, time is of the essence, and we shouldn''t waste it. Let''s make this trip as swift as possible."


    "Protecting Your Highness''s well-being is our top priority," a court official added.


    That wasn''t quite right.


    "You''re probably the only one who thinks that."


    At that, I met a piercing gaze. And it wasn''t the only one.


    "We pray for your safe return," the Wolhan Lord.


    Though bringing back reinforcements, even at the cost of some bloodshed, was more important than my own safety.


    I looked over the group apanying me to request reinforcements. It was a small party consisting of Yoo Geung, Hondon, and Dool.


    I had entrusted the box to Yoo Geung, and it wouldn''t be easy for him to ride a horse while carrying it.


    I swiftly mounted the saddle.


    "It¡¯s time to depart. Let''s go."


    The sound of the horses'' hooves echoed as we set off. The group passed through the fortress gates.


    * * *


    We arrived at Misa Fortress. The sounds of people could be heard here and there, and the atmosphere of the fortress was lively yet tranquil. It was a stark contrast to Wolhan Fortress, which was struggling with the battle.


    Unaware of our troubles, this ce seemed like a different world.


    "His Highness, himself, has graced us with his presence! Lord of Misa Fortress,e forth and greet His Highness, Prince Ikwon!"


    At those words, an official, with a flustered expression, hurriedly ran off somewhere.


    After waiting for a while, a figure came rushing towards us, his robe fluttering dramatically.


    He seemed to have been preupied with other matters and hade in haste, as his running gait appeared quite unsteady.


    He came to a stop right in front of me and knelt at my feet.


    I raised an eyebrow and looked at him as he bowed.


    "I, the Lord of Misa Fortress, greet His Highness, Prince Ikwon."


    "Raise your head."


    The Lord of Misa Fortress hesitantly stood up.


    "Time is of the essence, so let''s head inside. I don''t mind discussing matters anywhere, but I''m sure you have your preferences."


    The Lord of Misa Fortress led me to the reception hall. As soon as I sat down, I got straight to the point.


    "I''vee to request military support. Send 1,000 soldiers to Wolhan Fortress."


    The Lord of Misa Fortress''s face momentarily hardened, as if he hadn''t expected me to be so direct.


    He quicklyposed himself, but his difort was already evident.


    "I trust you''re aware that the battle at Wolhan Fortress has been raging for several days now, so I won''t bother exining further. Issue the order immediately.  I want the troops to apany me on my way back to Wolhan Fortress."


    "I apologize, Your Highness, but deploying troops isn''t a simple matter."


    The Lord of Misa Fortress said, his tone resembling that of someone pacifying a naive child.


    "I''m aware that the Lords of the Northern Region receive special privileges regarding their troops. So, what do you mean it''s not a simple matter? Are you suggesting that Misa Fortress has no trained soldiers?"


    The Wolhan Lord had told me that each of the neighboring fortresses maintained a standing army of around 2,000 soldiers. If he imed to have no prepared troops, it would be a lie.


    "That''s not the case."


    "Then exin what you mean by it not being a simple matter."


    ¡°Ahem,¡± The Lord of Misa Fortress cleared his throat and replied. "To make such a decision, even a Lord needs to consult with themanders and other key figures of the fortress. But you''re asking me to decide right away..."


    The Lord of Misa Fortress gave an awkwardugh.


    "It puts me in a difficult position. Please understand my situation."


    I frowned.


    "Very well, then follow the procedure. How long will it take to convene a meeting and reach a decision?"


    "It won''t be a matter of a day or two."


    My frown deepened. This was absurd. How many people needed to be summoned to this meeting? And how long could it possibly take to hold a discussion?


    "It seems Misa Fortress conducts meetings over several days. That''s quite different from what the Lord of Wolhan Fortress described. It doesn''t seem like amon practice in the Northern Region."


    "Just because we''re located in the Northern Region doesn''t mean all fortresses are the same. Naturally, each fortress has its own customs and practices."


    I ced my fist on the table. The Lord of Misa Fortress''s eyes flickered to my fist and then back up to my face.


    "I ask for your kind understanding."


    "Is my understanding the issue here?  Aren''t you, the Lord of Misa Fortress, concerned about the people dying under the ws of the monstrous beasts?"


    "The people of Wolhan Fortress are strong. I understand your concerns, Your Highness, but they have lived there for a long time. The monstrous beasts are not unknown entities to them, and death is not a distant concept. They will surely survive. I''m more concerned that excessive worry might harm your well-being."


    I red at the Lord of Misa Fortress. Perhaps misinterpreting my silence, he continued.


    "Furthermore, Your Highness, I apologize for saying this, but I believe it would be unfair to draw support troops solely from this fortress."


    "Ha."


    I scoffed. I mmed my fist on the table and stood up. The loud bang startled the Lord.


    I called out to Yoo Geung, who was waiting outside the reception hall.


    "Captain Yoo."


    Yoo Geung responded from outside.


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    "Bring it in."


    And the door opened.


    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]

 Chapter 80

    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]


    Chapter: 80


    Yoo Geung entered the room, carrying a box in his hands. It was the same box that we had painstakingly brought from Wolhan Fortress.


    It was just a in wooden box. From its appearance, one couldn''t tell what was inside.


    The Lord of Misa''s expression clearly showed his displeasure at my allowing Yoo Geung to enter so freely.


    Whatever. I ignored his passive protest and beckoned with my hand.


    "ce it here."


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    Yoo Geung ced the box in the center of the table. The Lord of Misa looked at it curiously. Yoo Geung stepped back.


    "What is this?" the Lord of Misa asked, his voiceced with unease.


    "Seeing is believing. You''ll know once you see it."


    I grasped the lid of the box and opened it. Inside, a single lump was wrapped in a in cloth, tied like a bundle.


    The cloth was a dark, reddish-ck. However, the unstained knots stood out with their white color.


    Even the Lord of Misa would have noticed that the cloth was originally white, not red.


    "Th-this is...?"


    The Lord of Misa looked at me with a bewildered expression. Instead of exining, I untied the knots with my hands.


    The blood, which had dried during the journey to Misa Fortress, no longer stained my hands.


    Finally, as the knots came undone, and the cloth slipped away, revealing the contents within.


    It was the head of a monstrous beast, its fur bristling, having died some time ago. Its eyes, which remained open in death, were now clouded and white.


    "Eek...!"


    Crash-!


    Startled by the sight of the dead beast''s head, the Lord of Misa abruptly stood up, knocking over his chair in the process.


    Perhaps due to themotion, murmurs could be heard from outside the reception hall.


    I let out a chuckle.


    "Why are you so frightened by this?"


    At my words, the Lord of Misa''s face flushed red. It seemed he was ashamed of his disy of fear.


    However, what he should truly be ashamed of wasn''t his momentary fright, but something else entirely.


    "We have to see this every day. Hundreds of these creatures gather and attack our fortress."


    It was a scene I had witnessed just this past dawn. Torches zed on the fortress walls, and beneath them, the monstrous beasts attacked.


    Their roars and the groans of the wounded still rang in my ears. The rough breathing of the beasts and the scraping of their ws against the walls were still vivid in my memory.


    Could this man possibly understand the tension of those moments, where we couldn''t even properly mourn the deaths of ourrades for fear of losing morale?


    "If Wolhan Fortress falls, where do you think these creatures will go? They''lle here, to Misa Fortress. Isn''t that an obvious oue?"


    Wolhan Fortress was the strongest wall. No other wall could withstand the sharp ws of the monstrous beasts for as long.


    The fact that no other fortress wall was as strong as Wolhan''s meant that if Wolhan fell, the fortresses south of it would be defenseless.


    The attacks of the monstrous beasts were relentless, and their mindless strength was formidable. The repercussions of Wolhan''s fall were unimaginable.


    "Are you unaware of the fearsome north wind, or have you simply forgotten its harshness?"


    Of course, the endless hordes of monstrous beasts wouldn''t be able to advance southward indefinitely. But by the time the situation was resolved, the Northern Region would be devastated.


    If that were to happen, even victory would be meaningless. Who would celebrate a victory achieved only through loss?


    Moreover, summer was approaching. It wasn''t a good time for fighting.


    The casualties would be even greater. If the corpses of the monstrous beasts rotted near the viges, disease could spread.


    Even if they couldn''t endure the summer and retreated, when the weather turned cool and winter approached, the number of monstrous beasts wouldn''t decrease.


    It was said that even more beasts descended during the winter when food was scarce.


    "Your Highness, please calm yourself. I am not saying that I will not send reinforcements," the Lord of Misa said soothingly, his voice cautious.


    "Then what are your intentions?"


    "I am merely saying that I need to discuss this first."


    "And what about the lives that will be lost while you''re discussing?"


    I rolled up the sleeve of my injured arm, revealing the still-unhealed wound. The Lord of Misa''s eyes widened.


    "You can recognize what caused this injury, can''t you? Do you need an exnation?"


    "...No, Your Highness."


    The Lord of Misa''s eyes wavered.


    Still, he didn''t say he would reconsider.


    "You shouldn''t forget that the peace you enjoy exists only because Wolhan Fortress stands strong.


    * * *


    The prince left the reception hall. However, the monstrous beast''s head remained on the table. The stench from the carcass filled the room.


    Perhaps it was due to the prince''s imposing presence, but the reception hall, which had seemed spacious before, felt strangely small now.


    The Lord of Misa wanted to open the windows for venttion, but they seemed too far away, and he couldn''t bring himself to stand up.


    "Open the windows," the Lord instructed.


    nk-


    A servant opened the windows. As the outside air flowed in, the stench lessened slightly.


    "It''s unpleasant to look at, so remove it as well."


    The Lord of Misa pointed at the monstrous beast''s head. The servant made a troubled face, then reluctantly collected the box.


    Even after the servant removed the beast''s head, the stench lingered. It was an intense stimulus for the Lord of Misa, who had never experienced arge-scale battle with monstrous beasts.


    "I heard he was the worst kind of scoundrel..."


    That was another shock as well.


    It was Prince Yegyeong himself.


    They said he was a drunkard from day to night and prone to beating people up. His treatment was so harsh that, apparently,  courtdies and eunuchs alike couldn''t bear it and ran away.


    For a prince to be known as a scoundrel, he couldn''t be an intelligent man. Even if he tried to use his foolish brain, his limitations would be obvious.


    He had assumed that the prince would give up after a few sweet words. He also thought that, given the prince''s unexpectedly youthful appearance, he could be easily persuaded without any harshness.


    However, the prince wasn''t easily swayed.


    The advisor, who was about to enter the reception hall, heard the Lord of Misa muttering to himself and spoke.


    "How did it go?"


    "It doesn''t seem like it will be easy."


    "But ording to the rumors, Prince Ikwon is..."


    "Whether those were just empty rumors or a smokescreen intentionally spread by Prince Ikwon  himself... we can''t know for sure here."


    He couldn''t believe the former. The rumors had spread throughout the country. A rumor of that scale couldn''t have been fabricated from a few of the prince''s mistakes.


    Even if it was negative, it was still fame, and gaining notoriety wasn''t that easy.


    However, he couldn''t wee thetter possibility either.


    It would mean that the Prince was in such a desperate situation that he had to portray himself as a scoundrel. As a prince, hecked nothing in the world.


    But to create such rumors at the cost of his own reputation...


    ''No way.''


    The scoundrel prince. The most urgent desire of Prince Ikwon.


    It was to seize the throne.


    "Chaos and Dool apanied His Highness. Did you confirm?"


    "Yes, I saw them."


    Although the prince didn''t bring many people, he was apanied by those in key positions in Wolhan Fortress. This couldn''t have happened without the Lord of Wolhan''s approval.


    It was a greater favor than allowing him to bring dozens of soldiers.


    At the very least, he could be sure that the rtionship between the Lord of Wolhan and Prince Ikwon was amicable.


    "The Lord of Wolhan probably sent them himself."


    "Doesn''t that mean the Lord of Wolhan has chosen Prince Ikwon?"


    "It''s not certain, but it''s a possibility."


    Wolhan Fortress had been the leader of the Northern Region until now. Although they weren''t pleased with this fact, they didn''t have the power to overturn it.


    As the Lord of Misa Fortress, he had to understand the implications of the leader of the Northern Region supporting the scoundrel prince.


    "What will ''he'' say...?"


    The Lord of Misa thought of Son Gye-du. They had known each other for a long time, but they weren''t close.


    However, he knew that Son Gye-du disliked the Lord of Wolhan. It was impossible not to know, considering how obvious he made it.


    "He won''t be happy about the alliance between the Lord of Wolhan and Prince Ikwon."


    However, the Lord of Misa Fortress had never sided with Son Gye-du. As the Lord of a fortress in the Northern Region, his ownfort relied on the strength of Wolhan Fortress.


    Therefore, it was better for him that the current Lord of Wolhan, with his supernatural abilities, remained in that position. Without those abilities, even the purest bloodline would be meaningless.


    "It''s strange for the monstrous beasts to descend from the mountains at this time of year, isn''t it?"


    "Indeed. It''s not winter when food is scarce, so why are they attacking the fortress now...? It''s a very rare urrence."


    The Lord of Misa calcted in his head. He couldn''t imagine Wolhan Fortress falling. It was the tallest and strongest barrier in the region...


    "Does glory eventually  fade with time?"


    It was a moment when his pride as a native of the Northern Region cracked.


    In reality, the main causes of this situation were the unusual timing and ferocity of the monstrous beasts'' attacks, coupled with the fact that it was the farming season...


    But it was difficult for him to ept this objective truth. The shattering of his pride was more an emotional matter than a factual one.


    "Do you think we should send troops?" the Lord of Misa asked his advisor.


    The Lord''s opinion was the most important, and the advisor''s was the second most important.  The need for a meeting was just an excuse.


    "It seems that the Lord of Wolhan has decided to support His Highness, Prince Ikwon."


    "That''s right."


    "If they support His Highness, there''s only one possible oue, isn''t there?"


    "...Indeed."


    A crushing defeat or a grand victory.


    Death or iming it all.


    Having his own thoughts confirmed by someone else left a bitter taste in his mouth. Although the capital was far away, he couldn''t be happy about the unrest in the country.


    "I don''t know what the Lord of Wolhan sees in Prince Ikwon, but he has never made a wrong choice. You know that, don''t you?"


    It was true. The Lord of Wolhan Fortress was someone who had never failed.


    Although he hadn''t achieved any great sesses, the Lord of Misa, who had observed his actions from a simr position, knew how difficult it was to be a leader without any missteps.


    The Lord of Misa recalled the injury on the prince''s arm. It wasn''t just a scratch. It was clearly an injury sustained in a life-or-death struggle.


    He briefly imagined the prince fighting with his life on the line. It wasn''t a difficult image to conjure.


    However, it was hard to expect a prince from the capital, especially one with a reputation as a scoundrel, to genuinely fight for the Northern Region.


    The more he thought about it, the more conflicted he became.


    He simply hoped that he wouldn''t have to participate in the war himself. The peace of the Northern Region and the prosperity of his fortress were important, but his own safety always came first.


    The Lord of Misa sighed.


    "Inform the His Highness that we will send troops. We shouldn''t keep such a busy person waiting."


    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]

 Chapter 81

    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]


    Chapter: 81


    The sun was soon to set. And in Wolhan Fortress, the battle would begin. Anxiety gnawed at me.


    The Lord of Misa, who seemed like he would hold out for a long time without yielding his troops, unexpectedly made a swift decision. He provided the 1,000 soldiers I had requested.


    I didn''t know what had caused this sudden change of heart. I wondered if he had included nonbatants to preserve his own forces, but upon checking, it didn''t seem to be the case.


    I also inspected their weapons for any defects, but there were none.


    Well, he must have made his own judgment.


    After all, if Wolhan Fortress fell, Misa Fortress would be next. Fortunately, he didn''t seem to be a fool who would make short-sighted decisions for immediate gains.


    As soon as I received the troops, I departed from Misa Fortress. I was in such a hurry that I even declined the Lord of Misa''s offer to rest for a day or two at his fortress, which was currently free from battles.


    Upon arriving at Yeoan Fortress, I instructed the gatekeeper to announce my arrival. As the gates of Yeoan Fortress slowly opened, I rode my horse into the fortress.


    Yeoan Fortress was quieter than Misa Fortress. And like Misa Fortress, it seemed oblivious to the ongoing war.


    "I am the Lord of Yeoan Fortress. I greet His Highness, Prince Ikwon."


    Like the Lord of Misa, the Lord of Yeoan showed clear signs of not weing me. His forced smile looked awkward.


    "Wee. You havee a long way. We are deeply honored that you have graced our Yeoan Fortress with your presence," the Lord of Yeoan said. However, his voice conveyed difort rather than delight.


    I pretended not to notice his difort and dismounted my horse.


    "Thank you for your hospitality. But I haven''te here for leisurely greetings."


    At my words, the Lord of Yeoan stopped speaking and simply smiled.


    "...First, it would be best to go inside."


    "Alright. Let''s go in."


    Like the Lord of Misa when I first met him, the Lord of Yeoan seemed to intend to stall for time and wear me down. As soon as we were seated, I spoke directly.


    "As you know, I havee to request military support again. You must have rejected the previous request because you didn''t realize the gravity of the situation. I thought it would be better to meet and speak in person rather than sending a letter."


    The Lord of Yeoan gave an awkwardugh. I didn''t smile.


    "We need additional troops for the battle at Wolhan Fortress. Provide us with soldiers."


    The Lord of Yeoan was silent for a moment. His next words were clearly hesitant.


    "How many soldiers do you require?"


    "One thousand," I spoke in a firm tone, showing no room forpromise.


    Lord of Yeoan''s expression became troubled.


    "I can provide a smaller number, but 1,000..."


    "You need to be specific about what you mean by a smaller number so that I can understand that your intentions are to uphold the esteemed royal family and the well-being of the people."


    The Lord of Yeoan hesitated, then avoided my gaze as he answered.


    "I will provide 200 soldiers."


    Only 200? The number of troops he offered was woefully insufficient.


    "Is that all you can offer? You''ve been authorized a far greater number of troops than other fortresses in the central and southern regions, so why are you only prepared to offer this much?"


    "I apologize."


    "Instead of apologizing, answer my question. Don''t you feel sorry for the people of Wolhan Fortress who are dying? You must know that I''m not requesting troops for personal gain."


    "How could I doubt Your Highness''s sincerity? However, sending troops to other fortresses is not a simple matter."


    His excuse was even less convincing than the Lord of Misa''s. I couldn''t speak kindly to him like this. I smiled and spoke sarcastically.


    "It seems the soldiers of Yeoan Fortress are truly elite. The Lord of Misa provided 1,000 troops, but you offer only 200... Are 200 soldiers from Yeoan Fortress equivalent to 1,000 from Misa Fortress? How impressive."


    Even though he must have noticed my sarcasm, the Lord of Yeoan remained silent. Did he think he had made a mistake?


    "Can I see them for myself?"


    "...Yes, Your Highness."


    His answer was an agreement, but his expression already conveyed a refusal. But I didn''t care.


    We left the reception hall and headed for the training grounds. As the Lord and I appeared, themander and soldiers came out and formed neat rows.


    "Your Lord seems very proud of you all, and I''d like to see the reason for that."


    At my words, themander looked puzzled.


    The Lord of Yeoan interjected.


    "Your Highness, that''s not..."


    "Didn''t you say that 200 soldiers from Yeoan Fortress are equal to 1,000 from Misa Fortress? Although you didn''t explicitly state it, you offered 200 soldiers after the Lord of Misa offered 1,000. So, isn''t that what you implied?"


    Themander spoke up.


    "If you wish to see proof, what exactly are you suggesting?"


    "I want you to show me how formidable your forces are."


    As soon as I finished speaking, I drew the sword from my waist. The guards of Yeoan Fortress were momentarily startled and tensed up.


    Without warning, I swung my sword at themander standing next to the Lord. It might seem absurd, but I was a scoundrel anyway, so it didn''t matter.


    "Amander should be more skilled than even the most exceptional soldier, shouldn''t they? Then the strongest person here must be themander."


    Themander reflexively drew his sword to block, but he was caught off guard and his reaction was slow and weak.


    I could excuse the first sh, attributing it to his surprise rather thanck of skill, but even in the second sh, themander failed to regain hisposure and showed visible panic.


    Only in the third sh did themander finally disy his true abilities. However, would an enemy determined to kill wait for their opponent to regain theirposure and fight at full strength?


    I thrust my sword forward. Themander''s sword met mine head-on. With a twist of my wrist, my de slid along his and continued its advance.


    As my sword closed in, themander hastily retreated.


    "How dare you!" the Lord of Yeoan shouted.


    Was he seriously asking that?


    Ignoring him, I kicked off the ground towards themander. With a long sweep of my sword, I closed the distance between us.


    After only a few exchanges, themander fell to the ground.


    I held the tip of my sword to his neck. Even though the de didn''t touch his skin, themander tensed up, his neck stiff with fear.


    I sneered and said, "It''s only been a few months since I picked up a sword again. Seeing this result, is yourmander particrly weak in one-on-onebat?  Moreover, I haven''t had a moment''s rest since finishing the dawn battle at Wolhan Fortress."


    My words chilled the air on the training grounds.


    In other words, thismander had been so easily defeated by a prince who had only been wielding a sword for a few months and had far less experience.


    However, we were on the verge of battle. I couldn''t push themander''s pride too far, as it wouldn''t do for him to lose facepletely.


    "It seems to me that the strength of the north lies not in individual skill, but in the number of troops..."


    I deliberately provoked them onest time, hoping to draw out any truly elite soldiers they might have.


    But even after a long pause, there was no reaction. It seemed they truly had no elite forces.


    "Are you serious with this 200?"


    The Lord of Yeoan stared at me with a flustered expression. In his eyes, I could see the anger of being humiliated and bewilderment. He finally nodded and said, "...I will send more troops."


    "One thousand."


    I sheathed my sword and helped the fallenmander to his feet. Themander bowed deeply, as if overwhelmed with gratitude.


    "I cannotpromise on that number."


    They were not in a position to refuse such a number of troops. The Lord of Yeoan''s face contorted as if he was about toin.


    "...Yes.  As you wish."


    "That''s a wise choice. Prepare the troops, as I will be leaving immediately."


    The Lord of Yeoan wiped the sweat from his brow with a trembling hand and bowed his head.


    "You''re leaving right away? How can you leave without staying..."


    "I told you. There''s no time."


    I smiled at the Lord of Yeoan, though it wasn''t a genuine smile.


    "Then I will wait here for the troops to be prepared."


    "Ah, wouldn''t it be better to go inside..."


    "Is there a problem with me being here?"


    "Not at all, but..."


    "There''s no time to waste on trivial matters. Focus on my request and hurry."


    Hearing my words, the Lord of Yeoan hastily ordered the preparation of the troops. I observed the reactions of the soldiers and themander.


    Wolhan Fortress originally had a little over 3,000 troops. With the addition of 2,000 more, the total was now 5,000.


    I wondered if that would be enough to provide some breathing room in the battle, but then I recalled the endless waves of monstrous beasts, and worry crept in.


    Even with 5,000 troops, it wouldn''t be enough to exterminate the beasts and resolve the situation.


    The current forces at Wolhan Fortress hadn''t had a proper rest in far too long.


    I was a prince, so I at least had some opportunity to rest, but the others were in a far worse state than me.


    It was crucial to reinforce the troops and secure rest time for them first.  No matter howrge the army, it would be meaningless if it was entirelyposed of exhausted soldiers.


    I needed to suggest increasing the number of scouts as well.  There would likely be another meeting once I returned to Wolhan Fortress.


    While watching the soldiers prepare, I leaned against a nearby wall. Someone spotted me, gasped in surprise, and rushed over to offer me a chair.


    I sat down reluctantly and almost dozed off.


    "Captain Yoo, are the preparationsplete?"


    I asked Yoo Geung, rubbing my eyes. He replied that they weren''t yet.


    The soldiers of Yeoan Fortress were hastily arming themselves and getting ready. I watched them from atop the wall, recalling the battle at Wolhan Fortress.


    Then I stood up again.  To make sure they weren''t trying to slip in any fake soldiers, I went to the barracks and wandered among the soldiers, checking the condition of the troops preparing for deployment.


    The Lord of Yeoan still had a tense expression, but he was doing his best to prepare ording to my demands. At least, that''s how it appeared to me.


    "They will be ready soon."


    Perhaps unable to bear watching me wander around, the Lord of Yeoan spoke.


    "I''ll have a seat prepared for you. Please don''t stand..."


    "I can''t sit down, I''ll fall asleep. It''s fine."


    The Lord of Yeoan''s voice still held tension, but there was also a hint of resignation. A quick surrender. Not bad.


    After a while, the Yeoan Fortress troops were ready. I led the soldiers towards Wolhan Fortress. My steps were heavy.


    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]

 Chapter 82

    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]


    Chapter: 82


    Darkness was falling. Although the monstrous beasts hadn''t yet swarmed in earnest, it wasn''t a time to rest.


    The archers'' fingers were raw from firing arrows, and the other soldiers tirelessly carried boiling oil.


    The stench of the beasts'' flesh burning in the hot oil stung his nostrils.


    The Wolhan Fortress Lord stared at the fortress gate with a weary expression.


    The previous night had been the most grueling of all the battles so far. The soldiers'' morale had noticeably waned with the absence of just one, albeit reckless, prince.


    He had to admit it. The prince had already be the fortress''s spiritual pir.


    ''He is doing what I could not.''


    Self-reproach, self-disgust, and indescribable emotions churned within him.


    He couldn''t tear his eyes away from the fortress gate, where the image of the prince departing lingered like an afterimage.


    ''It''s my fault for being inadequate.''


    The Lord of Wolhan Fortress med himself for the discord within the fortress.


    It was a mistake to allow Elder Son Gye-du to rebel against him, even though he knew he would.


    He had turned a blind eye to Son Gye-du''s recklessness, believing he owed a debt to his father, the previous Lord of Wolhan Fortress.


    However, ignoring and covering up problems wasn''t the solution. He had wanted to be a good leader, but the situation was like a candle flickering in the wind.


    Son Cheon-geum slowly closed his eyes and opened them again. The twilight had deepened.


    The time for a decision was approaching.


    He had to make Prince Ikwon his ally. Not only was there no other choice, but his heart, facing the impending battle, also desired it.


    Yet, the reason he had dyed the decision until now was because of a lingering concern.


    The Fortress Lord lowered his head and looked at the ground.


    ''What I found in His Highness''s chambers back then was definitely the bellflower.''


    Even though it had been dried, ground, and made into a powdered tea, it was undoubtedly the bellflower.


    He could recognize it immediately because the bellflower was primarily found in the northernmost region of the Northern Region, near Wolhan Fortress.


    ''Why? How?''


    Why did the prince have the bellflower?


    It might not have been for his own use. He tried to consider the possibility that he had it for use as a weapon.


    But his reputation lingered in Son Cheon-geum¡¯s mind. It wouldn''t be strange for a scoundrel to dabble in drugs.


    He had discovered this truth just as he was trying to ovee his prejudice against the prince. That''s why the sense of betrayal was even greater.


    But he hadn''t confronted the prince about it. He knew he needed him.


    "My Lord!"


    Just then, someone came running. The Wolhan Fortress Lord raised his head.


    "His Highness, the Prince has returned!"


    The Lord of Wolhan''s eyes widened at the news.


    He immediately started walking. Maintaining hisposure, he walked slowly at first, but his pace gradually quickened.


    By the time he reached the fortress gate, he was already running.


    A memory he had been suppressing resurfaced from the depths of his mind.


    The day he entered Wolhan Fortress and realized the weight of the burden he had to shoulder. On that day, he resolved to bear that weight, even if it meant breaking himself.


    The memory of that day ovepped with the scene unfolding before his eyes.


    He would not leave this ce, even if it meant death. This was where he was meant to die. That thought had never wavered, not even for a moment.


    But loyalty was fundamentally about dedicating oneself to others or a group that cared for you.


    He realized this obvious truth only now.


    At the fortress gate stood the returned prince.


    The dark twilight sky behind him seemed to be aze.


    Perhaps that was why he felt such joy, as if he were seeing someone who had returned from the dead.


    Behind him were more soldiers than he had expected.


    It was possible that the darkness made their numbers seemrger than they actually were, but even considering that, it was a considerable force.


    His heart pounded from running.


    Logically, he knew he shouldn''tpletely trust the prince.


    The prince must also have his own motives for being in Wolhan Fortress. Everything was a transaction, after all.


    Even the previous Lord of Wolhan Fortress, whom he had once trusted and followed like a parent, hadn''t truly cared for him. He had merely valued his supernatural abilities.


    It was a petty sentiment for the Fortress Lord to harbor. To still cling to such a thing and let it fester as resentment.


    These were pointless thoughts.


    What did it matter if the prince had his own motives? Son Cheon-Geum was also using him. It was just a transaction.


    But one thing was certain.


    He wasn''t someone who would abandon them and flee alone in times of crisis.


    That much was clear.


    * * *


    When Yegyeong returned to Wolhan Fortress, the troops were preparing for battle once more. The monstrous beasts, having retreated momentarily, were approaching again.


    Even from atop the fortress walls, they could hear the beasts'' roars carried by the wind.


    The groans of the wounded filled the air. The stench was overwhelming.


    The smell of blood from both beast and human, rotting and mingling together; the smell of flesh burning in oil; and the monstrous beasts'' foul odor.


    The soldiers andmanders brought from Misa and Yeoan Fortresses were shocked by the scene.


    The reality was vastly different from what they had heard in the letters.


    The reports they received painted a picture of Wolhan Fortress holding its own remarkably well.


    However, "holding on" didn''t mean they were fighting in afortable environment.


    It was still a battle, and blood and death were ever-present.


    Many of the soldiers seemed to have already lost theirposure, even though the battle hadn''t started yet, and all they had seen were the remnants of the previous fight.


    Themanders inwardly clicked their tongues at the sight, but they didn''t want to believe that their soldiers were already terrified.


    Meanwhile, Commander Gyo-hyeon, who hade from Yeoan Fortress, watched as Yegyeong dismounted his horse and spoke with the Wolhan Fortress Lord.


    He gritted his teeth, remembering his defeat at the hands of the reckless prince. During the entire journey from Yeoan Fortress to Wolhan Fortress, he had red at the back of the prince''s head.


    ''Even so, he''ll surely just stand back and watch.''


    There was no way the prince would personally join the front lines. After all, the most precious thing to those in high positions was always their own safety.


    It was certain that the prince would be no different.


    Gyo-hyeon, along with the othermanders, attended the meeting.


    The meeting was held under the leadership of the Wolhan Fortress Lord.


    However, the atmosphere was strange. Of course, the mood couldn''t be good during wartime, but...


    What he found odd was that the meeting revolved around the prince.


    The Wolhan Fortress Lord had taken a step back and merely listened to the prince speak, and themanders of Wolhan Fortress never once contradicted him.


    It was iprehensible.


    He had heard that the prince was barely past twenty. How much battle experience could he possibly have at that age?


    Moreover, this was the prince''s first time in the Northern Region.


    What did he know, having lived a life offort in the capital, to be giving orders like this?


    Questions arose in the minds of Gyo-hyeon and the othermanders. No matter how they thought about it, there was no reason for them to follow the prince so readily.


    The meeting, filled with questions, concluded, and Gyo-hyeon headed towards the fortress wall. But the direction the prince was heading was strange.


    The prince was also heading towards the wall.


    One of the Wolhanmanders spoke to the prince.


    "I wish you good fortune in battle, Your Highness."


    Themander bowed his head slightly, and the prince, cing a hand on his shoulder, replied, "You as well."


    Themanders from the other fortresses were astonished by this sight.


    Even with his reputation as a scoundrel, he was still a prince. Yet, a meremander had casually spoken to him, and the prince had responded.


    They couldn''t help but be taken aback by their seemingly friendly interaction.


    Confused, themanders climbed the wall and took their positions. During the meeting, the battle had already begun.


    "¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!"


    "Fire!"


    "Uwaaaagh!"


    Gyo-hyeon surveyed the battlefield. Though not as intense as the front lines at Wolhan Fortress, Yeoan Fortress was also a fortress in the Northern Region. He was rtively familiar with skirmishes against monstrous beasts.


    However, he had never witnessed such a massive horde.


    An unimaginable number of beasts kept surging forward, like an endless tide.


    "Tsk."


    Goosebumps prickled his skin. He clicked his tongue, trying to suppress the instinctive feeling of being overwhelmed.


    Even just observing for a short while was an exhausting sight. How could anyone even begin to investigate the cause of this beastly surge under these circumstances?


    To investigate the cause, they would need to approach the direction from which the beasts were pouring, but in this situation, that seemed like a pipe dream.


    "Hey!"


    Just then, the prince''s voice rang out.


    Perhaps because he had been ring at the back of the prince''s head during the entire journey to Wolhan Fortress, that voice was now more familiar to him than his own wife''s.


    Gyo-hyeon turned his head almost reflexively.


    "If you want to die, go die somewhere else!"


    The prince, standing on the fortress wall, was grabbing a soldier by the cor and berating him.


    The prince''s angry roar was so loud that even Gyo-hyeon, standing quite a distance away, could hear it clearly. It was loud enough to even cut through the roars of the monstrous beasts.


    The anger wasn''t just in his voice, either. The prince''s face was flushed red, as if he was truly enraged.


    It seemed Gyo-hyeon wasn''t the only one curious about what was happening, as othermanders and soldiers were also looking at the prince.


    "I-I apologize..."


    The soldier, his cor still in the prince''s grip, apologized meekly. But the prince''s anger didn''t subside.


    Gyo-hyeon clicked his tongue inwardly. He had seen that soldier fighting just moments ago.


    He had a favorable impression of the soldier, who fought with unwavering spirit and without regard for his own safety.


    He had personally witnessed the soldier getting scratched by a monstrous beast''s ws, bleeding, and nearly copsing, only to rise again and continue fighting. It seemed the soldier was eager to achieve merits in battle.


    Gyo-hyeon couldn''t help but view the prince, who was now chastising this soldier, in a negative light.


    So he was a scoundrel, after all.  How could he, in this situation, demand things to suit his own whims?


    Just then, the prince roughly released the soldier''s cor and dered "You disregarded your superior''s warning, so you have no right to be here. Get down. I''ve remembered your name and face, so don''t think I won''t recognize you if you try to sneak back up."


    His demeanor was quite cold. Gyo-hyeon noticed something then. The prince''s body was drenched in blood, and he was holding a sword.


    ''Did he perhaps save that soldier? And... a prince remembers a mere soldier?''


    After sending the soldier down from the wall, the prince returned to the battle.


    He swung his sword, cutting down monstrous beasts, and ran across the wall. He was fully immersed in the battle, no different from any other soldier.


    The prince had personally saved a soldier. He couldn''t have imagined such a thing, unless it were the other way around.


    Above all, Gyo-hyeon was shocked to realize that he had been wrong in assuming the prince would just stand back and observe the battle.


    Gyo-hyeon stared nkly at the prince in the distance.


    It was a different gaze from the one he had directed at the back of the prince''s head whileing to Wolhan Fortress.


    So engrossed was he in watching the prince that he almost got injured by a monstrous beast climbing the wall.


    And he, too, ended up being scolded by the prince.


    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]

 Chapter 83

    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]


    Chapter: 83


    Three days had passed since I brought 2,000 additional soldiers from Misa and Yeoan Fortresses.


    Fatigue was heavy, but thanks to the increased number of troops, we were able to secure time for everyone to rest in shifts.


    The wounded received treatment and had time to recover, and during the day, we focused on repairing the fortress walls.


    The people were still anxious. We tried to increase patrols to help them feel safe, but it didn''t seem to be of much help.


    I suspected they would remain uneasy until news of victory spread.


    Still, there was good news.


    "A letter has arrived from His Majesty the King."


    A letter had finally arrived from the capital.


    It was a letter we had been waiting for, but receiving it only amplified the tension. It was because we didn''t know its contents.


    As soon as I received the letter, I went to the Lord of Wolhan''s reception hall and tore open the envelope. My hands were trembling from the anticipation.


    "There''s no need for me to read it alone, so you can read it first."


    They say it''s better to face the inevitable sooner rather thanter, but not in this case.


    I wanted to dy it, even for a moment. It seemed the Wolhan Fortress Lord felt the same.


    "It is proper for Your Highness to read it first."


    Damn it. In the end, I read it first.


    And it was bad news.


    ¡®Praying for the peace of Wolhan Fortress, andmending your tireless efforts thus far.


    I have always had faith in the courage and wisdom of the Lord of Wolhan Fortress, who fights resolutely amidst the difficult circumstances of the Northern Region, and I am certain that the war situation will improve.


    I dere that no troops from the capital will be dispatched for this war. Therefore, Prince Ikwon must gather troops from each fortress and vige in the Northern Region and resolve this perilous crisis on his own.


    Bear in mind that the safety of the Northern Region rests in your hands, and mobilize all resources to repel the enemy invasion.


    Furthermore, Prince Ikwon is forbidden from returning to the capital under any circumstances until the war is over, and you must keep this in mind.


    Returning to the capital before seeing the end of the war will not be permitted, and the Wolhan Fortress Lord, as the shield of the Northern Region and the reliable protector of the capital, must remember that it is the king''s will for you to remain at your post until this crisis is resolved.


    I hope that Prince Ikwon will demonstrate courage and wisdom in this war, restore peace to the Northern Region, and take the lead in firmly safeguarding the safety of our nation.


    In ordance with the royal decree, I urge you to join forces with the soldiers of the Northern Region, fight together, and devote all your efforts to protecting the nation''s territory and its people.


    I anticipate that Prince Ikwon will disy heroic deeds in assisting the Lord of Wolhan Fortress, and I eagerly await the day when you return with news of victory.¡¯


    After reading it, my jaw dropped.


    "Uh..."


    I was literally speechless.


    With a dumbfounded expression, I reread the letter for a long time. I read it again and again, and again.


    Even though it was a short letter with only a few lines, it took quite a while to read it repeatedly.


    The Wolhan Fortress Lord, who had been waiting for a long time, asked impatiently, "May I read it now?"


    I nodded nkly.


    Flutter-


    Even after handing over the letter, I remained dazed, staring into space.


    They say that when something is very absurd, you don''t even get angry.


    It seemed to be true.


    My mind went nk, and I couldn''t think of anything.


    So.


    So...


    Was this really happening...?


    "...Since His Majesty awaits news of victory, we have no choice but to do our best."


    The Wolhan Fortress Lord said in a disheartened voice. He had seemed so strong, but to hear him speak in a voice like that...


    That wasn''t important right now...


    I was also disheartened. No reinforcements. No reinforcements, how was this possible?


    "Uwaaaaaaaaaaagh!"


    We had to win this war, but we wouldn''t receive any help. There were no troops to send, so we were left to fight on our own.


    But winning meantpletely eradicating the monstrous beasts. It meant extermination. This couldn''t end with just defending the fortress.


    "Uwaaaaaaaaaaagh!"


    My head felt hot.


    ¨CDoes this feel familiar?


    I thought I heard the voice of our Fortress Lord as a hallucination.


    Yes, this had happened before in Blood Cloud Fortress. When the Huawei army invaded Blood Cloud Fortress, our Fortress Lord had also written to the capital.


    And received a handful of soldiers as reinforcements.


    I think Yoo Geung was there at that time. Was that right?


    Back then, I thought it was ridiculous, but now it seemed like they had been generous.


    Well, Blood Cloud Fortress and Wolhan Fortress were on different scales...  I tried to rationalize it, but thepleteck of support was hard to swallow.


    Even if I were to be incredibly generous and assume that they believed we had enough troops, which we didn''t, shouldn''t they at least provide some financial support? If not money, then rice? Weapons? What were we supposed to do, fight a war with our bare hands?


    Even shouting didn''t relieve my frustration.  Offering my condolences to the Wolhan Fortress Lord, who had to endure my outburst, I slumped back in my chair.


    "He must have gone senile."


    At my disrespectful remark, the Wolhan Fortress Lord cleared his throat, pretending not to have heard.


    He remained indifferent. Did he expect this? Considering it was my father''s fault, it felt awkward to ask if he was calm because he had expected it.


    "It must be. He''s senile. All that''s left for him is to soil the walls. The courtdies and eunuchs will have a hard time."


    I never treated him like a father, but if this was how he was going to act, I would have to give him a taste of filial piety.


    "Ahem."


    The Wolhan Fortress Lord cleared his throat again. Was this a silent agreement?  Since he didn''t tell me to stop, it seemed like it.


    I could see the open window beyond the Lord of Wolhan''s shoulder.  Outside the window was the fortress wall.


    The scenery beyond the wall still looked peaceful. Just like when I first arrived here.


    But beyond that lurked the monstrous beasts, ready to attack again at any moment.


    If things went wrong, Wolhan Fortress could be my grave.


    "...Fortress Lord."


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    I sat up straight again.


    Despite my outburst, the Fortress Lord remained unfazed. Was he getting used to me now?


    "I''m sorry, but I have things to do."


    The Wolhan Fortress Lord paused for a moment before replying, "Could you be more specific about what you mean?"


    "Well, this and that."


    Perhaps thinking it was nonsense, the Fortress Lord simply nodded slightly instead of answering.


    "What I mean is, I can''t die here."


    The letter said not to return unless we won. But those words didn''t apply only to me.


    "I can''t let the lives entrusted to me be lost here either. I have to win. You understand that defending Wolhan Fortress isn''t the only merit I need to return to the capital, right?"


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    I spoke indirectly, but King Bonhyeon''s true intention was for me to conquer the forbidden zone that he couldn''t set foot in. The fact that he specifically mentioned "news of victory" indicated that.


    Until that was aplished, the military officers who followed me were also trapped here in Wolhan Fortress.


    What had they done wrong? They were just following orders, and now they were practically exiled.


    They must feel wronged.


    I couldn''t face them.


    "The only fortunate thing is that we have permission to summon troops from the entire Northern Region...This is so embarrassing."


    "I will issue the summons immediately."


    "Please do."


    If we gathered troops from the entire Northern Region, we could assemble tens of thousands of soldiers.


    If possible, it would be better to push into the forbidden zone. With that many troops, we wouldn''t have to remain solely on the defensive.


    I finished the conversation and left the reception hall.


    However, my heart didn¡¯t feel any lighter. The people I owed a debt to were elsewhere.


    When I arrived at the lodging quarters, everyone was already gathered.


    They must be curious. They all already knew that a letter had finally arrived from the capital.


    It hadn''t just been a day or two since they arrived here, and some of them had families. They must be longing to return to the capital.


    I entered the meeting room where they were gathered.


    Eighteen military officers simultaneously looked at me.


    What should I say? I pondered for a moment, then met each of their eyes one by one.


    Whether they were truly on my side or not, we now had no choice but to walk the same path.


    At least while we were here, we were in this together.


    Victory, or my death.


    Otherwise, they wouldn''t be able to return to the capital.


    "...His Majesty has said,"


    As I began to speak, I thought I heard the sound of them gulping. I wasn''t sure if it was my imagination, but it was clear that they were as tense as I had been before opening the letter.


    "That there will be no support for the battle at Wolhan Fortress. The Wolhan Fortress Lord has been granted the authority to issue a summons to the Northern Region, and I..."


    I swallowed a sigh.


    "Unless I return with news of victory, I won''t be able to leave this ce."


    I gauged their reactions after delivering the news. However, they didn''t show much of a response.


    It seemed they had already anticipated this much. Still, some of them lowered their heads in disappointment.


    I took a deep breath and continued.


    "As long as I live, it will be difficult for you to leave the Northern Region either."


    If it were just me, I could pretend to be dead and return to the capital if the situation worsened. I didn''t necessarily need my status as a prince.


    Actually, I didn''t really want to return to the capital. If things got that bad, I would probably go to Blood Cloud Fortress.


    But these people were different. They had built lives, formed connections, and cherished those things.


    They weren''t like me, an orphaned swordsman who could leave without a second thought...


    "I can only apologize."


    I meant it sincerely.


    As soon as I finished speaking, those who had lowered their heads suddenly looked up at me. The others also stared at me with wide eyes.


    "Please retract your words."


    "How can you say such a thing? We will win."


    "Indeed. It will just take time."


    "It will take time, but we will return."


    They spoke one by one, and I couldn''t tell if their words were sincere or empty.


    They had no reason to follow me.


    I was called a scoundrel, and the right to inherit the throne was closer to my younger brother...


    Impulsively, I asked, "Do you believe in me?"


    As if it were obvious, they replied, "Of course we do, Your Highness."


    "We will definitely return. Do not worry."


    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]

 Chapter 84

    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]


    Chapter: 84


    "Hey! Don''t touch that, just leave it alone!"


    The infamous scoundrel prince shouted. His skill in yelling at the top of his lungs, enough to make the pce walls tremble, hadn''t gone anywhere. His voice was as strong as ever.


    "Aaack! I said leave it alone, why aren''t you listening! You dimwits!"


    First Prince Ikwon, widely known for his recklessness. Whenever this prince raised his voice, it was like a day of mourning for the eunuchs and courtdies.


    He never let anything slide. It was no wonder even a lowly messenger like himself knew all about these rumors.


    "Ah..."


    Ju Ja-pyeong, the messenger who brought the king''s letter from the capital, actually had a bit of history with Prince Ikwon.


    Of course, there were few in the pce who didn''t have some kind of history with the prince.


    However, those without any connection had a rtively better impression of him.


    His own history with the prince wasn''t anything special; he had the misfortune of encountering the prince while he was drunk.


    He vividly remembered being punched for blocking the path and nearly freezing to death after falling into the pceke in the middle of winter. He hadn''t even been blocking the path.


    Since that incident, he hadn''t even gone near the pceke.


    It was unfair, but the other party was a prince, and he was just an insignificant messenger.


    What could he do? He had decided to forget about it, as if he had stepped on dog poop on the road.


    But seeing that face again made the memory as vivid as if it had happened this morning.


    He sighed, hearing the prince''s shouts ringing out even from afar.


    -This is the royalmand from His Majesty.


    He recalled the king''s order he had received before departing for Wolhan Fortress.


    He had thought it would be a simple task of delivering a letter, but it turned out to be a bigger deal than expected.


    -After arriving at Wolhan Fortress, stay there for fifteen days and observe the actions of Prince Ikwon.


    Stay in a ce at war with monstrous beasts? And not just for a day or two, but for fifteen days.


    ''Why am I so unlucky?''


    Despite his meager sry, he had been burdened with this troublesome task.


    No, was it just troublesome? It was a dangerous task where he could die.


    Forget the monstrous beasts, if he was unlucky enough to be hit by a stray arrow, it would be the end of him.


    Just hearing the roars of the monstrous beasts from beyond the walls made his heart pound.


    If he continued to stay in this ce, he would die before even seeing the battle.


    "Damn it! Is someone trying to get themselves killed?!"


    The prince''s angry voice pierced his ears again. But the following words were strange.


    "Who''s going to die? The battle hasn''t even started yet..."


    A man, a mere soldier, cautiously spoke up. He dared to talk back to the prince. Ju Ja-pyeong''s eyes widened.


    ''Oh dear. That man is crazy. If he''s so eager to die, he should at least die peacefully. Why choose to provoke that lunatic? If he''s going to die in vain like that, he might as well give me his remaining life.''


    Considering Prince Ikwon''s usual temperament, as known by the pce staff, it wouldn''t be surprising if that soldier''s head was cut off on the spot.


    Moreover, they were in a war situation.


    Technically, the prince was also a superior officer, so if he used insubordination as an excuse, he could actually kill that soldier without facing any consequences.


    "Who''s going to die? Who was that just now?"


    Prince Ikwon whipped around. His eyes shed with an unusual intensity. Ju Ja-pyeong''s neck instinctively tingled.


    ''I thought he was just a madman, but he has be a beast. Is this the result of throwing a madman in front of monstrous beasts and telling him to fight?''


    He would be beaten to death if the prince heard him. But what did it matter? Even the king is criticized behind his back.


    "I-It was me..."


    The soldier who had asked the question cautiously raised his hand. Everyone around him turned to look at the soldier.


    "Yes, you. Who''s going to die?"


    The scoundrel''s question sounded like a beast''s growl. Chills ran down his spine.


    Ju Ja-pyeong, mourning the foolish soldier who might die soon, quietly closed his eyes.


    ''May you go to a good ce. To be caught by that scoundrel... It''s unlikely you''ll meet a good end, but I''ll pray for you. I hope you won''t encounter such a person in your next life and only see good things.''


    Of course, the prince''s outward appearance wasn''t bad, but true beauty came from within, not just the outer shell.


    "I''m the one who''s going to die, not anyone else! Me! I''m going to die of frustration!" The prince roared.


    Ju Ja-pyeong shrank back.


    Even though he wasn''t the one standing before the scoundrel, he felt a chill colder than a de at his throat.


    ''Ugh. Now he''ll take out his sword and chop off his head... Oh dear, how terrifying.''


    He could vividly picture the crazy tyrant throwing a tantrum. He could see it even with his eyes closed.


    Now, the innocent soldier''s head would fly off, and the atmosphere would turn icy.


    Ju Ja-pyeong squeezed his eyes shut even tighter. He had a weak stomach and couldn''t stand the sight of blood.


    But the anticipated event didn''t happen.


    ''Huh...?''


    Eventually, Ju Ja-pyeong cautiously opened his eyes again.


    He saw the tyrant pointing at the soldier.


    "Hey, you! You, I even memorized your name. You know? If you want to kill me, find another way, huh? Something other than burning me alive!"


    It was absurd for him to doubt the brave soldier who was fighting with the determination to die.


    Ju Ja-pyeong chuckled in disbelief. If someone could still be willing to risk their life after hearing those words, they must be something beyond human.


    But the soldier in front of the prince retorted shamelessly, "D-Do you really... remember me?"


    "Yes! Bu-seop."


    The soldier, called by name by the tyrant, gasped. It seemed he was quite shocked that the prince remembered him.


    Ju Ja-pyeong looked at the soldier with pity.


    ''How much must he have stood out for that scoundrel to remember his name?''


    It wasmon knowledge that being remembered by those in high positions was a great honor and a shortcut to promotion.


    However, no matter how good a position was offered, Ju Ja-pyeong didn''t want to be remembered by that prince.


    Especially since he probably wouldn''t remember him anyway, even after nearly killing him.


    "I remember you clearly."


    "Ah..."


    "It hasn''t been that long since I told you to get down, and you''re already back up here doing the same thing again? Do you really want to die?"


    The scoundrel prince''s scolding seemed endless. How desperate must the soldier be to escape?


    Ju Ja-pyeong, assuming that everyone else would also feel sorry for the soldier, looked around.


    "Do you think I''ll let you get away with this!" The prince roared again.


    And then Ju Ja-pyeong noticed.


    There was no sign of tension on the soldiers'' faces. No difort. No fear. Some were even snickering.


    ''...Huh? Why are they acting like this? Isn''t he theirrade?  Theirrade is being harassed by that tyrant, and they''re...ughing? Are they perhaps enemies instead ofrades?  Spies for the monstrous beasts? No, that can''t be right.''


    Ju Ja-pyeong shifted his gaze back to the soldier in front of the prince.


    Looking again, he saw stars practically sparkling in the eyes of the soldier named Bu-seop as he looked at the prince.


    In other words, he didn''t seem to dislike this situation at all.


    ''...What is this? Are they all crazy? Or is the Wolhan Fortress Lord an even bigger tyrant than that scoundrel, making Prince Ikwon seem like a good superior inparison? This is strange. Even if there are one or two crazy people, it''s impossible for all these people to be crazy.''


    Ju Ja-pyeong pondered deeply.


    The answer that the soldiers were following the prince because he was a decent superior and a respectable person didn''t even cross his mind.


    Even if every person in the world had some redeeming quality, Prince Ikwon was simply not someone who could be respected.


    ''Or are all these people... actually monstrous beasts in disguise? No, that can''t be right. And Prince Ikwon is worse than a monstrous beast.''


    Then there could only be one answer.


    ''Aha, I see!''


    Ju Ja-pyeong quietly pped his hands in the corner, reaching a conclusion on his own.


    ''The Wolhan Fortress Lord must be an even more terrible person than Prince Ikwon for them to act like this. To think that his personality makes even Ikwon seem better... It''s unfortunate enough that they have to fight monstrous beasts, but to also endure Ikwon and someone worse than him... It''s truly a pity that they have to bear such misfortune...''


    Ju Ja-pyeong shuddered.


    ''How unlucky you all are. Tsk tsk.''


    Anyway, he continued to observe, thinking how unfortunate those people were.


    * * *


    Alright, everything was fine.


    They weren''t listening?


    That could happen. Even in a life-or-death situation, there might be times when you want to talk back.


    Lack of unity?


    That could also happen. They weren''t one body, so how could everyone move in perfect unison?


    The odds didn''t look good?


    That''s understandable too. If you could win every time you wanted to, why would I have died at Jincheon''s hand?


    Right?


    "Aaaaaaaaagh!"


    But my body. Even if nothing else was under my control, shouldn''t I at least be able to control my own body?


    To try and regain control of my drug-weakened body, I tried stimting the pressure points that Soon Gang had taught mest time.


    It was effective. Fighting became much easier, and my mind, which had been hazy from the drug, became as clear as the autumn sky.


    But there was one problem. My stamina plummeted.


    I couldn''t carelessly ask anyone about this, as they might discover I was using the bellflower.


    I barely managed to endure through the night and was finally able to lie down on the bed. I stared at the ceiling, my whole body limp.


    The wooden ceiling was now as familiar as my own home.


    "Tsk."


    I contemted alone.


    I suspected that because my senses were heightened and my muscles and nerves were stimted, I was consuming energy too quickly and excessively.


    "Y-Your Highness! Your Highness!"


    Thud thud. Creak.


    The door burst open with amotion. Eunuch Han appeared.


    "Oh my. You startled me. Why are you being so loud?"


    The eunuch replied with a serious expression, "I heard a loud noise, and I was worried you might be unwell..."


    "I am unwell. Of course, I am unwell. How could I be fine after rampaging like that? Don''t you agree, Eunuch Han?"


    "That is true, but..."


    "There''s nothing I can do about it. If you''re really worried, make me some tea."


    "Yes, I''ll bring it right away."


    Eunuch Han nodded and turned around. Just then, I suddenly remembered that guy.


    "Oh, Eunuch Han."


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    Eunuch Han, who was about to leave the room, turned back to me.


    "...What''s that bastard Jincheon doing?"


    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]

 Chapter 85

    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]


    Chapter: 85


    Now, he had nock of food, clothing, or shelter. There was no one to torment him.


    He wasn''t given any tasks to do. He wasn''t sick or in pain.


    Being sick, tormented, and starving had been Jincheon''s everyday life.  Those painful states were the foundation of his existence, so the life he was living now was undoubtedly luxurious.


    -Hey.


    The day he first arrived at Wolhan Fortress, following General So''s orders.


    Despite his body being exhausted from the long journey, Jincheon sat still in the assigned room, kneeling and staring at the door.


    Then, the door opened, and his master entered. He remembered the first words his true master spoke.


    -What are you doing?


    A flippant attitude and tone. His master didn''t seem to like him very much.


    But Jincheon epted his master''s attitude indifferently.


    It was natural for his master to dislike him. His previous owner, the ve trader, had felt the same.


    Dull, stupid, foolish. His eyes were creepy and unpleasant to look at.


    He was trash with no redeeming qualities except for the fact that he was smaller than his peers and could move even with little food.


    His previous owner had said that no one would buy him.


    -Here.


    As soon as his new master entered the room, he tossed a book that looked brand new in front of his kneeling self.


    -You need to be able to read and write to be considered human.


    He remembers his master saying that with a smirk.


    -Can you read?


    -No, sir.


    He didn''t know that his new master was a prince, the king''s son, and that he should use a different tone with such a high-ranking master than he did his previous ones.


    But despite his blunder, his master didn''t hit him.


    He was grateful every time he thought about it.


    -Of course. You can''t. I knew it.


    His master ced a few more items on the floor next to the book. A brush, an inkstone, ink, and a bundle of paper.


    They were unfamiliar, but not entirely foreign objects. He had seen his previous owner cherish and use them.


    They must be precious items. He couldn''t understand why his master would throw them to him.


    -You can''t even read. Ugh, you''re so stupid. Do you know this? No? You don''t, right? Obviously.


    He also remembered his master asking questions a few times and then giggling.


    -You really don''t know anything. You''re so stupid. Hey, stupid. Are you stupid? Why are you looking up?


    For some reason, his master seemed to be in a good mood then. He must have been happy because he was smiling so widely that his cheekbones were protruding.


    ''Does he like that kind of thing? Is that my use?''


    It was a passing thought, but he gradually became more certain.


    The next day, he received a sword. It was almost as tall as himself.


    -It''s nothing special.


    It looked good.


    -I picked it up on the street, so use it roughly and throw it away.


    To think his master picked up such an item on the street. Unlike himself, who was unlucky, his new master seemed to be a very lucky person.


    ''I''m envious.''


    But envy was envy, and he was himself.


    Once, his master had a subordinate teach him how to hold a sword. That wasn''t all he learned, though.


    His master watched him. Although he didn''t show it outwardly, Jincheon was actually nervous at that time.


    ''Why is he watching me?''


    He racked his small brain, trying to guess why his master was watching him. No matter how much he thought about it, there could only be one reason. His master was interested.


    But his master didn''tugh like before. Was he interested but not amused enough tough?


    Feeling pressured, he learned even more diligently. But his master left in the middle of the lesson.


    Honestly, he felt disappointed. He could have done better. Could he have piqued his master''s interest more if he had tried harder?


    ''I can''t be abandoned.''


    He was convinced that he would never find a master this good again.


    ''There has to be a way not to be abandoned. To avoid being abandoned... I need to be useful.''


    He looked around. Everyone serving his master had a sword at their waist.


    Except for one. The only one without a sword, Eunuch Han, seemed to be the closest to his master. But Eunuch Han was old and a eunuch.


    Jincheon was actually afraid of swords. He was afraid of all weapons.


    He hated pain and the sound of people screaming.


    It was natural for him to think that Eunuch Han''s job as a eunuch seemed better than that of a military officer.


    -What is a eunuch?


    -A eunuch is...


    Eunuch Han exined, somewhat gloomily, how to be a eunuch and what a eunuch did.


    After hearing the answer, Jincheon gave up on bing like Eunuch Han.


    Then what about bing like his master''s other subordinates?


    -Can I be a military officer too?


    He asked Yoo Geung, who had taught him how to hold a sword. Yoo Geung had replied with a bitter smile.


    -You probably can.


    He could. There was a possibility. That was enough.


    From that day on, Jincheon put everything aside and focused solely on wielding the sword.


    ''I can''t be abandoned.''


    After arriving at Wolhan Fortress, the short period of peace ended, and the battle began.


    His master climbed the fortress wall and engaged in a dangerous fight. Jincheon watched his master''s back from afar.


    Monstrous beasts roared, and soldiers shouted and screamed. Arrows flew across the sky.


    Boiling oil melted and burned the flesh of the monstrous beasts. Horrible sounds, smells, and scenes of carnage. His senses were filled with unpleasantness.


    All he could do was watch.


    Jincheon was anxious. What would happen to him if his master died? Would he have to go back to the way he was before? Back to the pain and suffering?


    No. He didn''t want that.


    If he returned there, it would be even more painful and agonizing now. Could he have gone back if he had never knownfort?


    Now that he knew peace and tranquility, he couldn''t go back to that time.


    ''No.''


    Jincheon asked Heo Seokgyeom. He chose Heo Seokgyeom because he held the highest position among his master''s subordinates.


    -Let me fight too.


    But Heo Seokgyeom refused.


    -No.


    -Why not?


    -His Highness has not permitted it.


    -What if Master gets hurt like that?


    What will happen to me then?


    He couldn''t bring himself to ask that, but the future was obvious. He might be useful to his master, but not to his master''s subordinates.


    If his master died, they wouldn''t take him in. Jincheon was certain of that.


    -He''ll get treated.


    -What if he gets seriously injured?


    -It will take him longer to recover.


    -But what if he gets injured beyond recovery?


    Heo Seokgyeom got angry and told him to go back to his room.


    -Stop with the pointless talk! That won''t happen. His Highness will be safe, and even if something unfortunate happens, there''s nothing you can do anyway.


    Jincheon was frustrated by those words. Of course there was something he could do. He could act as a shield against arrows if needed.


    Of course, he hated pain. But being a shield was better than going back to the way he was before.


    Jincheon became anxious.


    ''I have to do something.''


    Just then, he noticed the sword leaning against the wall. The sword his master had given him.


    He was told that if he practiced swordsmanship diligently, he might be able to be a military officer someday. If he became a military officer, he would be able to go up on the fortress wall.


    From then on, Jincheon devoted most of his time to swordsmanship, except for the minimum time needed for sleep and meals.


    Thrust, sh, thrust, sh...


    Repetition, and more repetition.


    It was a series of tedious repetitions, but with each repetition, his movements became more refined. Refinement led to sharpness. What was this sharpness for?


    A state of trance.


    At some point, he forgot why he was continuing this. It was a state he reached in just a few days.


    He was so engrossed that he felt he had lived his whole life just for this moment.


    "Hey!"


    ng-!


    The sword slipped from his grasp. Jincheon, who had been in a trance, closed his eyes and opened them. He turned his head and saw his master.


    "Are you crazy?"


    "Oh dear, oh dear!"


    Eunuch Han, who was next to his master, rushed over and grabbed his hand. Only then did Jincheon look down at his own hand.


    The calluses that had formed from years of hardbor under the ve trader had all been torn by a few days of intense training, and blood was flowing.


    This much was nothing... He hadn''t even felt the pain, so it must have been a minor injury.


    Jincheon pulled his hand away from Eunuch Han and hid his blood-soaked palm.


    "Greetings, Master."


    Jincheon bowed his head. But his master didn''t tell him to raise his head for a long time.


    Normally, his master would have told him to raise his head by now. Jincheon cautiously lifted his head.


    His master was staring at him in disbelief.


    While his master remained silent, Jincheon observed his appearance.


    He seemed to have changed clothes, as he was clean. There were no major injuries. This guaranteed another day of not being abandoned.


    "Wow..."


    After a long silence, his master let out a long sigh.


    Jincheon flinched involuntarily. His previous master always sighed deeply before whipping him.


    But the whip didn''te. Could he finally stop flinching at the sound of someone sighing? Could he rx?


    "You''re really something else."


    Jincheon, still with his head slightly bowed, timidly looked up at his master.


    ''Is that an insult?''


    It was fine. He was used to being insulted. And his current master not only insulted him but also asionally gave him snacks.


    "You were born a genius, and you''re putting in this much effort..."


    What am I supposed to do with you? His master muttered.


    "Are you saying I was destined to die by beheading anyway?"


    ''What does he mean?''


    Being beheaded? What a horrible thing to say.


    Jincheon briefly imagined his future after his master was beheaded.


    He couldn''t picture anything good.


    "...I will protect you, Master," Jincheon stammered.


    Actually, he didn''t feel like he could protect his master yet. He was weaker than the soldiers pouring oil on the fortress walls.


    "Huh."


    His master scoffed. It was the most dumbfounded reaction he had ever seen from him.


    "Forget it, just don''t kill anyone."


    Don''t kill anyone?


    Jincheon tilted his head.


    The soldiers under hismand were struggling to kill as many monstrous beasts as possible, so why shouldn''t he kill them?


    But he had to follow his master''s orders.


    Jincheon replied, "Yes, Master."


    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]

 Chapter 86

    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]


    Chapter: 86


    The forces I called in from Misa Fortress and Yeoan Fortress numbered 2,000. I sent some of them back and called in additional troops from all over the Northern Region.


    In this way, I was able to secure a total of 10,000 troops without much difficulty.


    As the situation changed, the tide of the war began to turn little by little.


    I deployed half of the 10,000 and kept the other half as reserves. I also nned to select the best among them and send them to the monster¡¯s territory.


    In any case, the defensive line of the wall became more robust.


    I wasn''t the only one who felt this newfound breathing room.


    If even I could sense the change in the war situation, themanders and soldiers must have also felt which way the tide was turning.


    Perhaps that''s why the atmosphere improved considerably.


    The fact that they could now mourn the deaths of theirrades was proof of that.


    Just a few moments ago, arade who had been fighting alongside them had be a gruesome corpse.


    A few days ago, they would have forced themselves to look away and focus only on the enemy ahead.


    The atmosphere after dawn had also changed. Whether the battle was ongoing or had ended, the gloomy air that had remained unchanged had shifted. Now, when morning came, voices offort and mourning could be heard.


    It wasn''t exactly good news, but it was much better than the despair of not seeing an end to this situation.


    "So, I''m thinking of pushing the front line forward."


    In the conference hall, when I spoke, themanders'' eyes widened. Some elders coughed repeatedly, as if they were choking.


    The Wolhan Fortress Lord spoke.


    "Would you please exin your n in detail?"


    What I had in mind was to select less than 1,000 elite soldiers and send them down below the wall. I told them exactly that.


    "And I intend to takemand."


    "Ahem..."


    An elder cleared his throat. All eyes turned to him.


    "May this old man speak his mind?"


    "Go ahead."


    Well, I didn''t think there wouldn''t be a single person to object. It would have been too optimistic to think they would let me do whatever I wanted.


    This was the umpteenth time I''d spoken in this conference hall, and did I really think there wouldn''t be a single word of opposition?


    Still, the elder''s following words weren''t a major objection.


    "I am not opposed to reorganizing the front line further north, but in this old man''s opinion, there are two problems."


    "What are they?"


    "The first is that it may be too dangerous for Your Highness to takemand."


    The elder who said that added in a flustered tone, "Of course, I do not doubt Your Highness''s bravery."


    Yeah. Of course. Who doubts who?


    "Obviously, I have no intention of dying there."


    The elder gasped in horror, "Please don''t say such frightening things."


    "I was joking. What''s the second?"


    "...Secondly, after reorganizing the front line, the changed front line may be too distant."


    I nodded.


    "If the distance is too far for cover from the top of the wall, wouldn''t that make Your Highness even more vulnerable?"


    "In other words, you want me to stay put? Both reasons boil down to that one thing, don''t they? You''re worried I''ll get hurt, right?"


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    The elder honestly confessed his true intentions. I took my eyes off the elder and scanned the officials in the conference hall.


    They all seemed to agree with the elder.


    "Hmm."


    They''re worried about my safety, what can I do about this? They''re telling me not to get hurt, I can''t exactly hurl insults at them, can I?


    But I''m in a position where I need to gain achievements.


    "No. I''m going."


    And immediately, groans followed. I felt a little awkward when I heard long sighs from all over the ce.


    "Please reconsider."


    "There is no reason why Your Highness must be the vanguard."


    "No. There''s no reconsideration. I''ve already made up my mind."


    One of themanders interjected in an irritated tone, "If something were to happen to Your Highness, the repercussions would be irreversible."


    I responded nonchntly, "You''re not even from Wolhan Fortress, so why are you so worked up?"


    What was that guy''s name again? Was it Gyo-hyeon?


    "Have you forgotten that you said origin doesn''t matter? It''s dangerous."


    How does he remember that? It was just a passing remark.


    We''re not even that close, what the...


    "I know my life is precious too. I have the sense to retreat when I judge it to be dangerous."


    "If that judgment rests solely on Your Highness, then this humble servant dares to voice his opposition," the Wolhan Fortress Lord spoke. It was a bit of a shock.


    Even the Wolhan Fortress Commander, whom I thought would be on my side, betrayed me.


    "I''ll listen to advice to that extent. I''m not that unreasonable."


    Then the Wolhan Fortress Lord didn''t object any further. Good. One down.


    "It cannot be. It''s dangerous. It would be better to appoint a military officer from the capital asmander and have Your Highness give orders directly."


    I shook my head.


    "No way.  Do you want me to miss all the demonic beasts while going back and forth?"


    Is he trying to kill me with frustration?


    "Or what, instead of telling me to order someone, why don''t you try rmending a suitablemander? Let''s say I give up. Then who should we send instead of me?"


    There were alsomanders from each fortress in this conference hall. I made eye contact with them.


    None of them raised their hands or stood up. It could be that theycked courage, but the biggest reason they didn''t step forward was this.


    Standing up here would be no different than dering themselves a better general than me.


    The elders, sensing the situation, let out sighs of dismay.


    "Well, haven''t you all had enough of me by now?"


    No words of denial followed.


    * * *


    The next day, as soon as the battle ended and morning dawned, I gathered all the troops.


    When the 10,000-strong army gathered together, it felt like the horizon wasn''t far away.


    The heat of the battle hadn''t yet subsided, so the densely packed soldiers were probably hot.


    I put my helmet back on after taking it off right after the battle ended, and stepped onto the tform where themanders were lined up.


    As I stood on the tform, I could see all the assembled soldiers at a nce.


    The sight of 10,000 soldiers, each lined up and waiting for orders, was quite majestic. The morning sunlight glinted off the soldiers'' armor and helmets.


    It was like a scene of shimmering silver waves. Above the silver waves, the unit gs fluttered in the wind.


    But unlike what they appeared to be, their inner selves were probably cursing me.


    Sleepy and tired, they''re probably wondering why I gathered them when I could just let them go.


    I''ve also been a soldier once, so I understand that feeling very well.


    But it''s okay. There''s a saying that those who are cursed a lot live long.


    It feels like my lifespan is getting longer. Should I stall a little more then? To get cursed at even more.


    I took a deep breath.


    "Alright."


    As I opened my mouth, the soldiers standing in front raised their heads.


    Seeing that, the soldiers behind them raised their heads, and the soldiers behind them raised their heads as well.


    It was like watching waves.


    1,000 of these soldiers woulde with me.


    In the name of an elite force.


    But I wasn''t going to pick them solely based on their skills.


    This is because, while it''s good to carefully select those with good skills, I believe their own willes first.


    I started off casually.


    "You''ve all worked hard."


    As I said that, I could feel themanders standing next to me looking at the side of my head. Their gazes were piercing my temples.


    "But it''s not the end. We still have a long way to go before we see the end. I believe you all know that."


    Even though they probably couldn''t hear me well, it seemed like even the soldiers in the back row were looking intently at me.


    Being a prince is so great. I haven''t even said much, yet so many eyes are on me.


    If I''m mistaken... never mind.


    "We will continue to fight. And there will be an end someday. I have decided to hasten that end."


    I could sense the soldiers stirring at my words. They began to murmur.


    With so many people, some degree of murmuring was necessary. They would be rying my words to those behind them.


    "The front line will be reorganized. How? By pushing forward."


    There were those who had fought at Wolhan Fortress from the beginning, but there were more who had joined in the middle.


    They would probably doubt me even more than the soldiers who originally belonged to Wolhan Fortress.


    There was only one way to erase that doubt.


    "Until I die, or until the demonic beasts that threaten your families no longer appear. We will push the front line forward."


    Putting my life on the line.


    Themotion among the soldiers grew much louder.


    "I will stand at the very front. Is there anyone who will watch my back and follow me? Those who wish to volunteer for the subjugation unit, please step forward voluntarily. I will not force you. I want your voluntary resolve."


    When I finished speaking, the murmuring of the soldiers subsided. And silence fell.


    Instead, themanders standing near me were greatly flustered.


    "Y-Your Highness?"


    "Didn''t you say ''elite''?"


    I nodded and answered.


    "That''s right."


    "But why volunteers...?"


    "Even if they are the elite of the elite, if they look like they''re going to the ughterhouse, I''ll reject them."


    Let me tell you a little about myself.


    After Blood Cloud Fortress fell, I ran for my life. And I survived for quite a long time. So did those who followed me.


    But was that because I was as amazing as the guy who was chasing me?


    That Jincheon guy.


    Of course not. That bastard was literally insane. To the extent that he could treat someone like me as just mediocre.


    But I''m a stubborn bastard.


    Just like when I struggled to revive Blood Cloud Fortress, I needed someone who would struggle too.


    "By the way, if it doesn''t work out, I''m just going to die out there."


    I raised my hand and pointed to the northern wall, beyond it to demonic territory.


    "Your Highness...?"


    I heard some of themanders call out to me in horror, but I ignored them.


    "Not that I''m nning to die though."


    Then I heard what sounded like sighs of relief.


    No matter what, would I really die?


    I''m not really nning to die either. No, wouldn''t it be impossible for me to die? I even survived after dying at the hands of that bastard Jincheon.


    And if you ask me what''s scarier, a fully grown Jincheon or a demonic beast, it''s obviously the former.


    If there was a choice between that guy with a sword and a starving demonic beast, I would run towards the demonic beast without looking back.


    I grinned and asked, "Anyway, any volunteers who want to join me?"


    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]

 Chapter 87

    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]


    Chapter: 87


    At the prince''s words, seeking volunteers to join him in reorganizing the front lines, Bu-seop immediately raised his hand.


    "I want to volunteer!"


    He intended to be the first to volunteer and secure a position closest to the prince. However, things didn''t go as expected. There were more volunteers than he thought.


    "I''ll volunteer!"


    "I want to volunteer too!"


    "Me too...!"


    Soldiers raised their hands one after another.


    The number of volunteers, which had been increasing one by one, gradually swelled to a number that was difficult to count. Seeing this, Bu-seop made a disappointed face.


    ''No way, why are there so many?''


    Bu-seop, who had been saved from danger during the battle thanks to the prince, had recently developed a great fondness for him.


    He wanted to be near the prince, not just watching his back from afar.  After all, even animals follow their lifesavers.


    And now, the prince was going to the front lines and selecting men to apany him. He couldn''t help but step forward.


    If he followed the prince and achieved merit, he would get a good position, and even if he didn''t achieve merit, he would be able to repay his life debt.


    Of course, it would be more dangerous than being stuck in the fortress, but life was meant to be lived only once.


    He would rather face his fears and follow his heart than regret it for the rest of his life.


    Bu-seop snorted in displeasure and looked around. A mid-ranking officer was walking among the soldiers, holding something to write on.


    It seemed he was going to write down a list of names.


    ''Oh, no!''


    But the officer approached another soldier and asked for his name,pletely ignoring Bu-seop, who had raised his hand first.


    ''I was the first to raise my hand! Damn it...''


    Unfortunately, however, Bu-seop wasn''t the only one who thought this way.


    Quite a few soldiers were voluntarily raising their hands, hoping to be by the prince''s side or to get a chance to earn merit.


    Meanwhile, Heo Seokgyeom, who was standing four or five steps away from the prince at an angle, observing the situation, was still displeased with the prince''s decision.


    He understood that it was to gain military achievements.  The prince, known throughout the country as a good-for-nothing, couldn''t miss this opportunity if he wanted to gain the throne.


    ''Gain everything, or lose everything.''


    A future with only one of two oues.


    Moreover, he hadn''t thought there would be enough volunteers.


    However, the result was by no means worse than expected.


    Heo Seokgyeom was surprised as he looked at the assembled soldiers. Although he didn''t show it outwardly, he was quite impressed.


    ''He has made so many of them willingly follow him.''


    Even with a rough visual count, it seemed to be well over a thousand.


    In this case, they would have to select skilled individuals from among the volunteers to reach the number of 1,000.


    "...Ha."


    Heo Seokgyeom let out a chuckle without realizing it. A nearbymander looked at him.


    Turning his head towards the gaze, Heo Seokgyeom made eye contact with the man.


    ''Hmm...''


    He remembered the affiliations and names of themanders. If he wasn''t mistaken, the other person was amander named Gyo-hyeon from Yeoan Fortress.


    He had heard directly from the prince that they had a battle at Yeoan Fortress.


    ''If that''s the case, he wouldn''t have a favorable view of His Highness.''


    He wouldn''t want to get in the prince''s good graces, and then it would be difficult to gain military merit. There would be no reason to pay attention to him.


    Just as he was about to pass him by, the prince turned to themanders.


    "Why don''t you decide here? I think we''ve had enough time."


    Severalmanders volunteered to follow.


    Heo Seokgyeom also wanted to follow his lord, but he held the highest position among the military officers from the capital.


    Therefore, he couldn''t leave his post easily. Yoo Geung would follow the prince in his stead.


    As he was thinking this, the man named Gyo-hyeon, whom he had made eye contact with earlier, stepped forward, saying that he also wanted to contribute to reorganizing the front lines by following the prince.


    Heo Seokgyeom looked at Gyo-hyeon, who had changed his attitude, with a puzzled expression, then chuckled.


    Come to think of it, wasn''t he also one of those who disliked the prince intensely?


    ''Indeed. So was I.''


    Then, what about the day they return to the capital?


    When that timees, will the influential figures in the capital change their minds, just as he did, just as thatmander Gyo-hyeon did?


    ''I don''t know.''


    It''s something he can''t know.


    However.


    ''It doesn''t seem entirely impossible.''


    * * *


    A few days passed, and after properly selecting 1,000 soldiers and conducting some training, the preparations for the expedition were finallyplete.


    Except for a small number of archers among the 1,000 troops, the rest were all soldiers trained in closebat.


    Therefore, it was difficult to expect to achieve anything significant with just the 1,000 men I had chosen.


    Naturally, until the front line moved a certain distance from the wall, the support of the soldiers on the wall would be more significant than closebat.


    I thought about selecting more than 1,000, but there wasn''t enough space to maneuver, so even if I chose more, it wouldn''t be of much use.


    "Oh dear. It seems like I''m going to die from this attire, not the demonic beasts."


    "Please retract your words. You must wear everything without fail,¡± Eunuch Han said while helping me with my armor. "You cannot be careless with armor."


    "Think about the weather. It''s hot."


    "But wouldn''t it be better to copse from the heat than from an injury?"


    "Not better at all."


    Still, the eunuch was as stubborn as a bull. What''s the point of trying to break an old man''s stubbornness? In the end, I raised the white g.


    After finishing thest minute preparations, I went out to the north gate. The Wolhan Fortress Lord was already waiting for me.


    "Your Highness."


    "Hmm."


    The Wolhan Fortress Lord bowed his head. The others who were with him also bowed their heads.


    Our eyes met as he raised his head. It felt different than usual.


    "...Actually, this gate is rarely opened."


    The Wolhan Fortress Lord suddenly started speaking.


    "After all, there are no houses on the other side, and if you go a little further, it''s the demonic territory. There''s nothing to eat, and it''s just a dangerous mountain, so there''s no need for a gate. Nevertheless, there was a reason why this useless gate had to be built."


    "What is that reason?"


    "It was the ambition to conquer."


    The Wolhan Fortress Lord said calmly. But the content was not so simple.


    "The previous lords believed that the demonic territory beyond this gate could one day be conquered. And to cultivate fields there, build shops, build houses... It has been a long-held wish of our fortress to make thatnd, where people couldn''t even set foot, a ce where children can run and y. That is why this gate was necessary."


    A dream they had for so long, a wish they yearned for so much, but failed to achieve for hundreds of years.


    And I was challenging that.


    If I seeded, it would be a greater achievement than any previous lord''s.


    He must have told me the story of the north gate to convey that message.


    The Wolhan Fortress Lord¡¯s face was bathed in the twilight. The sun was setting.


    We had decided to leave at the time when the demonic beasts appeared, so this was the time.


    "May you be safe. I wish you good luck."


    "Hey, we''re not going that far, there''s no need to be so dramatic,¡¯ I said with augh.


    "I wish everyone safety."


    With that, I left through the gate.


    I could feel gazes piercing me from the top of the wall. It wasn''t a bad feeling.


    * * *


    With my back to the wall, I prepared for battle. The fishy stench and scent of blood, unique to demonic beasts, drifted from afar.


    "They''reing."


    As I said that, those who noticed the scent mixed in the wind nodded.


    Just then, a thunderous roar was heard from afar.


    "¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!"


    "¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!"


    Several people frowned and covered their ears. Along with the roars, a dark mass appeared like a swarm of clouds.


    It was the demonic beasts. Despite havinge outside the walls of their own volition, some couldn''t hide their fear and faltered.


    "Your Highness''s safety is our top priority."


    Yoo Geung, who was nearby, said anxiously. I snorted, implying he should worry about himself.


    "We''ve faced these creatures countless times already! Don''t forget that all of you have already repelled a horde of demonic beasts. There''s no need to be afraid!"


    When I shouted, the tense expressions of the soldiers hardened.


    Puuuuu-


    The sound of a horn echoed, and the soldiers drew their spears in unison.


    As if excited by the sound, the roars of the approaching demonic beasts grew louder.


    A thick murderous intent to kill and devour slowly spread through the air.


    The tension made my blood run cold.


    This is why they say once you''ve tasted the thrill of battle, you can''t help but go back.


    The demonic beasts approached within striking distance. My body instinctively stiffened at their intense murderous aura, but the soldiers charged with their spears thrust forward.


    Spears and demonic beasts, fountains of blood gushed out.


    Every time numerous spears were thrust in sync, the ear-piercing screams of the demonic beasts echoed.


    But unlike the roars, the screams boosted the morale of the soldiers. The screams of the demonic beasts were terrible, but they weren''t a sign of fear.


    "¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!"


    "¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!"


    Even though the creatures next to them had just died, the demonic beasts, smelling the intensified scent of blood, rampaged with excitement.


    Still, it was quite stable for a first attempt.


    If we could maintain this formation, today''s battle would be concluded safely.


    "Just do as you''ve trained!"


    Puuuuu-


    Suddenly, the horn red again. Why was the horn blowing all of a sudden? There was no reason for it.


    I soon learnt why.


    "A giant individual ising!"


    At first, it was just an unidentified shadow approaching from the front.


    A demonic beast with dark fur was rushing towards us. Its size seemed to be three timesrger than the others.


    Themanders shouted at the top of their lungs. But their voices didn''t reach my ears. It just sounded like meaningless shouting. Yes, like noise no different from the roars of those demonic beasts.


    "Quiet."


    "...Pardon?"


    Themanders looked at me in bewilderment when I spoke. But I ignored them and handed the spear I was holding to Yoo Geung.


    "...Your Highness?"


    "Hold this for a moment."


    Emptying my hands after handing over the spear, I drew the sword from my waist with one hand.


    "Y-Your Highness?"


    A voice called out, seemingly trying to stop me, btedly realizing what I had decided.


    But they should also know, they couldn''t stop me.


    "That one is mine."


    The giant individual.


    I was convinced that I had to catch that one myself.


    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]

 Chapter 88

    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]


    Chapter: 88


    It was an unexpected situation.


    The appearance of the giant individual. The soldiers were already in a confused frenzy.


    Themanders'' shouts, trying to organize the ranks, rang in his ears.


    ''This is insane,¡¯ Yoo Geung thought.


    The demonic beast that appeared in his sight was unique. Its size seemed at least three timesrger than the other individuals.


    And in proportion to its massive size, it had skin three times as thick and a weight three times as heavy.


    ''Is that one the leader?''


    Whether human or demonic beast, the strongest and most powerful individual would take the leader''s position.


    Moreover, as soon as that giant individual appeared, the momentum of the other demonic beasts weakened. The deduction that it was the leader was usible.


    As the prince discarded his spear and drew his sword, the leader roared as if recognizing the prince as his opponent.


    Yoo Geung frowned. It was a deafening roar that felt like it would make his ears bleed.


    "Don''t interfere, just get out of the way,¡± the prince said.


    That''s impossible, Your Highness, just as Yoo Geung was about to answer.


    The demonic beast, which had somehow approached within striking distance, swiped its forepaw, and Yoo Geung instinctively backed away.


    Even as he thought about protecting the prince, his instincts prioritized his own safety first.


    It was a moment of shame for a warrior.T


    The prince said with a twisted grin, "Yes, stay out of the way like that. Don¡¯t try to interfere."


    The next moment, Yoo Geung realized that the prince had disappeared from sight.


    The prince was rolling on the ground before he knew it. And seizing the split second, he shed at the demonic beast''s side.


    However, the demonic beast roared, seemingly unfazed, as if such a wound was merely a scratch.


    "¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!"


    Yoo Geung''s face paled at the demonic beast''s roar. It wasn''t because he was worried that other military officials on the wall would see this scene.


    Yoo Geung felt pure fear for the first time in a long while at the prince''s recklessness.


    As befitting a leader, the demonic beast seemed a bit more intelligent than the other individuals. It stepped back and aimed its forepaw at the prince.


    However, the prince had already moved out of the way.


    Yoo Geung saw him move to the side of the demonic beast and thrust his sword into its lower body, where the torso and legs connected.


    "¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!"


    It was a very quick decision.


    The demonic beast roared and twisted its body.


    Perhaps because the sword wasn''t deeply embedded, the prince, in a sh, retrieved his sword and shed at the demonic beast''s hide.


    "... Huh."


    The demonic beast''s fur became wet. Soon, blood dripped down. The prince''s attack had worked.


    Meanwhile, the other demonic beasts were still demoralized and didn''t move as ferociously as before.


    "Ha, haha."


    Yoo Geungughed in disbelief.


    It was absurd. The prince was undoubtedly a possessor of mediocre skills.


    His bloodline clearly descended from a family of generals gifted with military prowess, but he himself had always beenzy in training himself.


    Yet, in just a few months, he had grown enough to face that giant demonic beast alone.


    It was unbelievable.


    It wasn''t that he was disparaging the prince''s efforts.


    Of course, Yoo Geung, with the exception of a certain eunuch, was one of those who had observed the prince from the closest distance.


    He had known for a while that the prince would retreat to a corner and train in secret.


    But it had only been a few months.


    As a military official himself, Yoo Geung knew.


    Even with Yoo Geung''s own level as a goal, the prince would have needed years of effort. He couldn''t have achieved such results with only a few months of effort.


    But it was as if a warrior who had rolled around on the battlefield hundreds of times had disguised himself as the prince.


    A hidden talent? Even those words couldn''t exin it.


    It didn''t make sense that he would have hidden such talent in the first ce.


    If others had known early on that the king''s eldest son possessed such military prowess...


    The influential figures of the warrior families wouldn''t have let him be called a wastrel.


    "¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!"


    Crack-


    The demonic beast opened its jaws to swallow the prince whole. The prince, holding his sword with both hands, blocked the demonic beast''s teeth.


    At that moment, the archers below the wall simultaneously fired their arrows.


    The prince''s sword tore through the demonic beast''s hide.


    Blood sttered out, covering the prince''s entire body. Despite this, the demonic beast showed no signs of relenting, instead, it lunged even more ferociously.


    ''No. This is dangerous.''


    The prince''s arm, holding the sword against the demonic beast''s yellow teeth, trembled.


    Witnessing this, Yoo Geung made a decision and shouted,"Cease fire! Secure His Highness first!"


    Just watching the prince struggle made his heart clench, making him feel like he was going to die instead.


    This was the first time the prince had personally stepped forward to fight. He usuallymanded from atop the wall.


    How much stronger the prince had be in such a short time didn''t matter.


    The real problem was that the prince wasn''t a veteran with a lot of experience.


    Why is beginner''s luck dangerous? Because excessive luck makes one forget their true level and delude themselves into thinking they''re greater than they are.


    In the end, it leads to danger.


    Yoo Geung gripped his spear and prepared to charge at the demonic beast. The bleeding demonic beast was moving slower than before.


    "Don''te!" The prince shouted then.


    Yoo Geung was momentarily flustered, but he couldn''t back down. There were times to obey orders and times not to.


    The prince was indeed his superior, but there was a status that preceded even that. Yoo Geung''s priority was to protect the prince.


    Yoo Geung charged at the demonic beast with his spear.


    A dozen soldiers followed him. A dozen spears poured towards the demonic beast''s body, and dozens of arrows flew.


    "I said I don''t need it!"


    Meanwhile, the prince''s exasperated voice was clearly heard. But even if he got scoldedter, securing the prince''s safety was the priority.


    Meanwhile, the soldiers were dumbfounded.


    It was surprising enough that the prince was fighting with a spear alongside themon infantry on the front lines, but he had even rushed alone towards the giant individual that everyone else was reluctant to approach.


    As if that wasn''t enough, he was yelling at those who came to help him, saying he didn''t need it.


    "¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!"


    "Oh, really..."


    The prince''s eyes shed. Witnessing that split-second moment, Bu-seop felt goosebumps erupt all over his body.


    And the next moment, the prince''s sword shone white. Bu-seop squeezed his eyes shut at the blinding light.


    When he opened his eyes again, the demonic beast was no longer able to move. And the prince was catching his breath with his sword lowered.


    "Ah, ah."


    In the dim surroundings, only the prince and the sword he held were clearly visible.


    Bu-seop stared nkly at the scene. The others around him weren''t much different.


    "Y-Your Highness."


    Yoo Geung, the first to regain his senses among those nkly staring at the prince, spoke. Then the prince abruptly turned his head and red at Yoo Geung.


    His gaze seemed to kill Yoo Geung.


    "Captain Yoo."


    "... Yes, Your Highness."


    Hadn''t he thought to save the prince first, even if he got scoldedter? Yoo Geung replied in a dejected tone, unlike before.


    "See me when the sun rises."


    "... Yes."


    The prince exhaled deeply, then tilted his head back and looked up at the sky, bathed in the moonlight.


    Watching this, the surrounding soldiers recalled the scene they had just witnessed.


    It was as if a war god had descended.


    * * *


    Honestly, it would be a lie to say I wasn''t afraid.


    But I had to fight. I had to fight alone.


    The moment I faced that giant creature, an old memory that I had pushed to the back of my mind surfaced.


    The day I first saw Jincheon, that dawn. The feeling of that moment came back to me.


    The moment our eyes met, I felt the difference. I knew from the start that he was an opponent I couldn''t defeat.


    I was afraid. But I still fought. I fought with the determination to die.


    But I couldn''t win.


    -Survive.


    Survive. My eldest brother, who had left me with those words and turned his back on me. I could clearly see his broad back d in armor.


    But my eldest brother didn''t return. My eldest brother, who had ordered me to live and went to the front lines leading the soldiers, that was hisst image.


    When I saw my eldest brother again, he was in a horrific state, hanging from a high pole.


    Even his body couldn''t be retrieved.


    As I stared nkly at the face hanging from the pole, someone grabbed my shoulder.


    - Second Brother...


    It was my second eldest brother. I called him that and regretted it. Did I, a lowly being, have the right to call him family? Could I ever be given such a right?


    A lowly being had devoured his family, so shouldn''t he hate me terribly? Yes, he should. It should be natural for him to hate me.


    I didn''t even fulfill my duty properly. I failed to do what I had to do. I didn''t fulfill my obligations.


    -What did Eldest Brother say at the end?


    The words wouldn''te out easily. I forced out the words that kept being swallowed back down my throat.


    -He said to survive... He said to survive.


    Eldest Brother died because I showed fear.


    Eldest Brother went in my ce because I hesitated to step forward.


    If I hadn''t been afraid, Eldest Brother wouldn''t have had to die like that.


    -Then you should live, why are you acting like this?


    Did Eldest Brother sacrifice himself to save me?


    If that''s the case, then I must live.


    I must live a very long life, remember him, and fulfill what he wanted, even if it''s in his stead.


    Even after ten years, a hundred years, even after everyone who remembers him dies and their bones turn to dust, I alone must survive and remember him.


    Only then would his sacrifice not be in vain. I would live and make his death the most meaningful.


    So I stood up.


    But my second brother, determined to avenge Eldest Brother, went out to battle and lost his life.


    Now it''s a story of a time that only I remember.


    If I hadn''t been afraid back then, none of this would have happened.


    I lowered my gaze from the moon and looked at my sword-wielding hand.


    It was covered in blood.


    My palm was torn and a mess. The pain from the cuts on my palm finally registered.


    "Your Highness, please rest for a moment. Your injuries..." Yoo Geung said cautiously.


    Now that the big one had been caught, perhaps it was okay to rest for a bit. I nodded and followed Yoo Geung¡¯s lead towards the wall.


    As I walked, I nced back. The corpse of the demonic beast, drenched in blood,y sprawled in a gruesome sight.


    Now no one would fear such a thing anymore.


    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]

 Chapter 89

    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]


    Chapter: 89


    The night-long battle ended, and finally, morning dawned.


    The demonic beasts retreated with the darkness, and the battlefield regained its tranquility.


    Exhausted soldiersid down their weapons, caught their breath, and took a brief respite.


    I stood atop the wall, gazing at the battlefield.


    In the air thick with the stench of blood, traces of the battle still lingered everywhere.


    A flock of crows flew over the messy battlefield.


    Among them, there was one circling high above. I had sent it to scout, but I wasn''t sure if it would report back properly.


    I told it not to be demonic beast food, so it would probably return safely.


    "...Phew."


    As soon as I sighed, a foul wind blew.


    "Ugh."


    It felt like I had inhaled something disgusting through my nose.


    I frowned and turned around. Then, I descended the wall.


    As the sunlight began to shine over the wall, the atmosphere brightened considerably.


    I noticed soldiers entering the inner fortress to rest. I wasn''t nning to join them, but we were going in the same direction.


    As I approached the group of soldiers walking together, they noticed me and made a fuss.


    "Y-Your Highness!"


    "Prince Ikwon?"


    Why are they acting like this?


    Anyone would think I hade back from the dead. We were together all night, so why are they acting so surprised?


    The soldiers pulled an archer from among them andughed boisterously.


    Why are they doing that? I raised an eyebrow, and I was able to hear the answer.


    "This guy says it was an honor to stand in the same ce as Your Highness!"


    The soldiers patted the archer on the back andughed heartily.


    "...Is that so?"


    I was bewildered and embarrassed.


    They were clearly joking. And they were trying to involve me in it.


    But I had never been close to them.


    How unexpected.


    "But aren''t you an archer?"


    "Y-Yes, Your Highness," the archer replied, his face flushing red. I chuckled.


    "Then I''ve received great help from you."


    It wasn''t particrly necessary, but he had shot arrows to help me.


    In any case, it was true that I had received help.


    Then the archer suddenly bowed at his waist.


    "I-I''m honored! I-I''m just grateful that you remember me..." The archer mumbled in a shrinking voice. I couldn''t even hear what he was saying anymore.


    I just smiled and nodded, then resumed walking.


    * * *


    As I walked to my quarters, I felt like I had forgotten something.


    "Hmm."


    What was it?


    "Hmm..."


    I forgot. As I entered the pavilion, wondering what I had forgotten, Yoo Geung caught my eye.


    "Oh!"


    Yoo Geung flinched when he saw me.


    I beckoned him with my hand.


    "Hey, Captain Yoo."


    "...Yes, Your Highness,¡± his voice sounded gloomy.


    Yoo Geung approached with a downcast expression.


    "We were supposed to meet, weren''t we?"


    "Yes..."


    Iughed as I patted Yoo Geung''s shoulder. Still, Yoo Geung didn''t seem genuinely depressed.


    After catching that particrlyrge demonic beast, I was semi-forcibly brought back to the inner fortress.


    And then, again semi-forcibly, I saw the physician and was advised to rest.


    It was called advice, but it was practically an order.


    This absurd situation... I''m a scoundrel who even ignores royal orders, yet I can''t defy an old man from a pharmacy. Seriously, how did I end up like this?


    Anyway, because of that, about half ofst night''s battle happened outside my sight.


    It wasn''t until the battle was over and the demonic beasts retreated that I could go up on the wall. That was just a while ago.


    I leaned my elbow on Yoo Geung''s shoulder.


    As I put my weight on him, Yoo Geung groaned and pretended to be in pain. We were about the same height, so it was aical sight.


    "Was everything alright?"


    "Yes, there were no major issues. Commander Heo will give the report..."


    "Ah, then let''s wait."


    Come to think of it, Heo Seokgyeom was nowhere to be seen, even though he should have shown his face at least once.


    "Where did Commander Heo go?"


    "He''s temporarily away at the Wolhan Fortress Lord¡¯s summons."


    "The Wolhan Fortress Lord?"


    The Wolhan Fortress Lord summoned Heo Seokgyeom?


    That was an unexpected answer. It was an unanticipated move, so I became curious about what they would discuss.


    "Hmm..."


    "Why do you say that?"


    "No, it''s nothing."


    Both the Wolhan Fortress Lord and Heo Seokgyeom were incredibly stubborn people.


    "They probably won''t talk about anything special."


    * * *


    The sound of a crow''s caw echoed.


    Hearing a crow''s cry was an ominous sign, but it was wartime anyway. It couldn''t get any more ominous than this.


    Heo Seokgyeom entered the Wolhan Fortress Lord¡¯s office at his request. A tense atmosphere and silence filled the ce.


    He looked around at the antique furniture and decorations in the room.


    In the center of the office was a table that could seat three or four people, with a tea set neatly arranged behind it.


    Next to the tea set, there was a dried leaf ced on a palm-sized piece of paper.


    "For what reason did you summon me?" Heo Seokgyeom asked.


    The Wolhan Fortress Lord stood in the center of the office with a somber expression, as if thoughts were weighing heavily on his mind.


    "Would you like to sit?"


    The Wolhan Fortress Lord offered him a seat. Heo Seokgyeom quietly shook his head. It meant he had no reason to stay long.


    "How about tea? Would you like some?" The Wolhan Fortress Lord asked, looking towards the door.


    Heo Seokgyeom quietly refused this time as well. He added bluntly, "If there''s something to discuss, please tell me directly."


    The Wolhan Fortress Lord chuckled and answered with downcast eyes.


    "You have a more impatient personality than I thought. I didn''t think so when I saw you by His Highness''s side."


    Well, the absurd prince''s temper was so hasty that anyone would naturally appear calm next to him.


    No matter who you brought in,pared to Prince Ikwon, they would look like a sage.


    Heo Seokgyeom said nonchntly, "I thought the Wolhan Fortress Lord wouldn''t have much idle time either."


    "I didn''t know you''d be so concerned about my time."


    The Wolhan Fortress Lord sat down first on the chair in front of the table. Only then did Heo Seokgyeom sit down as well.


    And then came the main topic.


    "I''m not very familiar with the situation in the capital, but..."


    At those words, Heo Seokgyeom''s indifferent eyes sparkled.


    The capital. There was only one reason why the Wolhan Fortress Lord would mention the capital.


    "I know that there are two Princes and only one throne, and I understand what kind of situation that might bring about in the future."


    Heo Seokgyeom''s eyes widened.


    "Do you understand what you just said?"


    "I may have never left Wolhan Fortress, but that doesn''t mean I''m ignorant of the world. Not at my age."


    "Does saying such a thing mean you intend to step into that game?"


    The Wolhan Fortress Lord was the leader of the northern region.


    If he decided to follow Prince Ikwon, it would be an even greater achievement than repelling the demonic beasts and gaining military merit.


    "Are you serious?"


    Northern Province belonged to Mokryeo Kingdom. However, the people of the northern region did not consider themselves citizens of Mokryeo.


    This was due to their istionist tendencies and lingering resentment over an invasion that urred long ago.


    Therefore, no king had ever gained the direct support of the northern region.


    It was also known that the second prince, Prince Jaean, had attempted to make contact with Wolhan Fortress.


    ording to what Heo Seokgyeom had heard, the Wolhan Fortress Lord hadn''t shown much of a reaction. That was already a couple of years ago.


    "Prince Jaean also desires the loyalty of Wolhan Fortress. Your words sound like you''re turning your back on him."


    The Wolhan Fortress Lord didn''t answer. But that meant it wasn''t a denial.


    Heo Seokgyeom, feeling anxious, asked again, "Your words carry significant weight. Wouldn''t your decision be even heavier?"


    The Wolhan Fortress Lord listened to his words quietly without any reaction.


    "The Grand Prince is a precarious ship. If you carelessly load something as heavy as your words onto such a ship, would it truly be safe?"


    "We must be cautious."


    "Yes, we''ll need to be extremely cautious."


    Silence fell for a while. It wasn''t easy to speak.


    It was Heo Seokgyeom who broke the silence.


    "Do you understand that your decision will bring discord to the nation?"


    "Yes, I understand."


    The Wolhan Fortress Lord paused for a moment before continuing,


    "And Commander Heo understands that as well."


    Their eyes met. The Wolhan Fortress Lord¡¯s gaze was sharp, as if he had already seen through Heo Seokgyeom''s inner thoughts.


    "Despite knowing him, despite your position as Commander, you came all the way to Wolhan Fortress, the northernmost point of the Northern Province, with the First Prince."


    He recalled the image of the prince he had seen so far.


    A scoundrel, a term that couldn''t fully epass his depravity. But one day, he changed.


    He would never forget the sight of the prince climbing the wall every day, covered in blood and sweat, shouting alongside the soldiers.


    "There must be a reason why you, who should be by His Majesty''s side, are here."


    Heo Seokgyeom was supposed to be guarding the pce.


    Although he had the king''s order to follow Prince Ikwon to Wolhan Fortress and keep an eye on him, it wouldn''t have been difficult to refuse.


    To be honest, he hade with the intention of monitoring the prince.


    Yoo Geung, whom the scoundrel prince had taken a liking to, was a subordinate he had been keeping an eye on, and the First Prince was a person who required attention.


    But he had already experienced what kind of person the prince was.


    He believed that a person''s true nature is revealed in the face of death, so he no longer felt the need to monitor the prince.


    "That''s why I asked. Why are you, Commander Heo, staying by Prince Ikwon''s side?"


    So that''s what he was curious about. Heo Seokgyeom chuckled inwardly. His expression didn''t waver in the slightest.


    He was indebted. It could be said that every military official in the capital was indebted to the So family.


    The first prince could be a means to repay the debt owed to the deceased Queen So.


    Nevertheless, many military officials turned their backs on him. Naturally, the So family and General So were also ostracized.


    But if the prince was someone worth following...


    "There''s no longer any reason for me not to follow him."


    "...Although it''s difficult to say to your face, I''ve looked into your past actions, Commander Heo."


    "And what did you find?"


    "You weren''t originally someone who served the First Prince."


    Heo Seokgyeom looked directly at the Wolhan Fortress Lord.


    "I was simply curious as to why someone like you changed."


    "If it was a wrong judgment, it''s only right to correct it. That''s all."


    The Wolhan Fortress Lord looked down at the center of the table. His gaze fell on the pile of dried grass beside the tea set.


    "Yes, if it''s wrong, it''s only right to correct it."


    Silence fell again.


    Heo Seokgyeom stared at the quiet Wolhan Fortress Lord, then looked at the pile of dried grass he was looking at.


    It just seemed like ordinary tea leaves, so why was he staring at it like that? Around the time that question came to mind, he heard footsteps outside the door. Both of them turned their heads towards the door at the same time.


    "Fortress Lord, there''s something I need to report urgently!"


    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]

 Chapter 90

    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]


    Chapter: 90


    A corpse, seemingly brutally murdered by a demonic beast, was discovered. The clue to this discovery was a piece of cloth brought back by the prince''s pet crow.


    The cloth was stiff, stained with blood that had long since dried.


    The Lord of Wolhan Fortress, who had rushed to the prince, saw the cloth in his hand and his expression darkened.


    "I suppose there''s little chance the owner of this cloth is still alive."


    It was undoubtedly the clothing worn by the workers belonging to Wolhan Fortress. He had seen this attire for decades, so there was no way he could be mistaken.


    Could it be...?


    Just then, the Yegyeong spoke.


    "I heard that a servant had escaped from prison."


    They were thinking the same thing. The incident where a servant, who had dared to trespass into the prince''s chambers, was imprisoned. And the subsequent disappearance of that servant.


    Due to the wartime situation, they couldn''t pay enough attention to various matters, so they had put it aside to investigateter.


    "I believe it could be that servant."


    Only then did the Lord of Wolhan Fortress nod in heavy silence.


    "Were there anypses in surveince?" Yegyeong asked cautiously.


    "There were no irregrities in the records, Your Highness." The Lord of Wolhan Fortress continued in a subdued voice, "However, I am ashamed to say that I cannot assure you that the records are entirely reliable."


    "Are you implying there were gaps in the surveince?"


    Yegyeong frowned when the Lord of Wolhan Fortress hesitated, unable to answer.


    "Is there a rat?"


    At those words, the Wolhan Fortress Lord''s eyes shed.


    A rat.


    In other words, a traitor.


    Suddenly, a realization urred to him.


    The servant who had sneaked into the chambers of the esteemed guest and potential heir to the throne, the First Prince.


    That servant had been brutally killed by a demonic beast, and only today had evidence of his death returned.


    Coincidentally, the demonic beast invasion began on the day that servant disappeared.


    "It''s possible... that he was the one who opened the North Gate,¡± The Lord of Wolhan Fortress said in a grave tone. He was cautious to speak as it wasn''t certain, but his suspicion was clear.


    Opening the North Gate was a difficult task. Opening the gate itself wasn''t that hard, but what followed was dangerous.


    The northern wall was located very close to the demon realm, so it wasmon to lose one''s life to a demonic beast immediately upon opening the gate.


    There had even been an incident where a demonic beast, sensitive to the presence of a human from afar, charged and attacked the soldier opening the gate.


    It was especially dangerous at night.


    Everyone was aware that the North Gate had been opened on the day the servant disappeared.


    However, because they were in the midst of battle on the northern wall, there was no time to investigate how the gate had been opened.


    "But why would anyone risk their life to open the North Gate? For what reason...?"


    "Unless he was instructed to do so, there''s no reason to die in such a manner. If he wanted to die, there are many other ways. There''s no reason to choose such a method."


    They shared the same thought. The Lord of Wolhan Fortress nodded in agreement.


    It was highly likely that someone had ordered him to open the gate.


    What could the motive have been? What was at stake that would make him risk his own life and even threaten the lives of his family?


    Whatever the circumstances, it was pitiful.  Setting aside anger and immediate pain, the Lord of Wolhan Fortress briefly felt sympathy for the servant.


    "...I have a suspicion about who might have instigated this,¡± Yegyeong said.


    The Lord of Wolhan Fortress replied, not bothering to hide his sheepish look, "What do you mean, Your Highness?"


    "Let''s just say I''ve been tempted myself."


    Yegyeong replied quietly. Hearing those words, the Lord of Wolhan Fortress''s fists clenched. His face flushed with anger.


    So it really did happen.


    "It is my responsibility for failing to properly manage the fortress and its people. I am ashamed as the Lord."


    "Well, that''s something even my father, the King, struggles with, so it seems unrted to one''spetence."


    A brief silence fell.


    "I believe there''s a possibility that Elder Son Gye-du is behind this."


    Yegyeong spoke as if he had made a significant decision. And the Lord of Wolhan Fortress couldn''t help but be shaken by his words.


    Because if Son Gye-du hadn''t made any moves, the prince wouldn''t have uttered his name so readily.


    Realizing that Son Gye-du had already approached the prince, he let out a bitter sigh.


    It was as clear as day what Elder Son Gye-du would have said to the prince.


    It must have been a suggestion to attack him, the Lord of Wolhan Fortress, together.


    Considering the current situation, the original means he intended to use to attack him must have been no ordinary matter.


    However, he quickly calmed herself and regained his usualposure.


    Thinking in reverse, the fact that the prince was telling him this meant he trusted Son Cheon-Geum more, didn''t it?


    It was he who had the prince''s trust, not Son Gye-du. Son Cheon-Geum reassured himself that it was alright to rx a little, then swallowed a sigh and spoke.


    If the prince hadn''t fallen for Son Gye-du''s proposals or sweet talk, what else was there to be upset about? She quicklyposed her expression.


    "Your Highness, are you saying...?"


    "Although I can''t be certain of what he desires... if what he wants is obtained by destroying this fortress, then he deserves to be punished."


    At those words, the Lord of Wolhan Fortress''splexion brightened somewhat.  Because it confirmed that the prince was on his side.


    "For now, I think it''s best to keep this matter a secret."


    There was no benefit in letting many people know.


    Not only should it be kept from those who supported Son Gye-du, but Son Cheon-Geum was also unsure of how it might affect those who hadn''t yet chosen sides between him and Son Gye-du.


    Among them, there were certainly those who opposed the Ye royal family, and they might even want to follow Son Gye-du.


    The Lord of Wolhan Fortress nodded and replied, "Yes, Your Highness."


    * * *


    Meanwhile, Son Gye-du was troubled by the situation not going his way.


    "Damn it..."


    He hadn''t had a moment of peace for days. His face, pale with tension, didn''t improve no matter how much he adorned himself with luxurious silk clothes.


    What Son Gye-du desired was to see the downfall of the Wolhan Fortress Lord. The demise of the lowly creature who had practically robbed him of everything.


    However, he swore to the heavens that he had never wished for the destruction of this fortress where he was born, raised, and had lived his entire life.


    He worried that if things continued at this rate, the fortress might crumble beyond repair.


    People were dying every day, and the roars of demonic beasts and the screams of soldiers were endless. He was so afraid of nightfall that he couldn''t even sleep.


    As an elderly elder, he wouldn''t be on the front lines, but if the fortress were to fall, his chances of survival would be slim.


    However, unfortunately or fortunately, he was able to pull in support from the surrounding areas, and even in this dire situation, Wolhan Fortress was managing to hold its own.


    He was trying his best to ignore the thought that this was due to the reckless prince taking to the front lines and making a difference.


    His original n was to have the fortress fall quickly to minimize damage, hold Wolhan Fortress Lord responsible, and strip Son Cheon-Geum of his authority.


    Then, he would fill the vacant position and win over the people''s hearts by dealing with the damage Wolhan Fortress had suffered.


    But now, nothing was going ording to his n.


    "He''s a thorn in my side."


    Son Gye-du''s eyes, staring at the scenery outside the window, were bloodshot.


    He had barely slept at night recently. But everyone in the fortress was unable to rest properly at night, so his condition wasn''t solely due to the night battles.


    "That good-for-nothing..."


    He gritted his teeth as he recalled the image of the prince standing atop the fortress wall, leading the soldiers.


    The way the princemanded those soldiers, who weren''t even his own, as if they were his possessions, was irritating. Was it because the prince was doing what he himself couldn''t?


    But wasn''t that just inferiority? Son Gye-du let out a sigh, finally shaking off the image of the prince on the fortress wall that kept appearing before his eyes.


    "They said he would withdraw when the time was right..."


    Son Gye-du''s fists trembled. He was seething with betrayal.


    He spun around. With his back to the window, he looked at the bookshelf. There, in the middle of the bookshelf, at eye level, was what he was looking for. A small jewelry box.


    Son Gye-du reached out and took the box from the bookshelf. He opened it and unfolded the paper inside.


    Rustle-


    The paper was a letter Son Gye-du had received from his foreign coborator.


    Son Gye-du''s eyes, fixed on the letter, were cold and stained with betrayal.


    "...Nanyagong."


    It was the person who had promised to help Son Gye-du gain control of Wolhan Fortress by teaching him how to lure the demonic beasts.


    Although he was a bit concerned that Nanyagong was from the Huawei Kingdom and loyal to the Huawei Emperor, his willingness to help seemed genuine.


    Moreover, Nanyagong had shown great interest in the Northern Region gaining independence from the Mokryeo Kingdom. That''s why they had decided to join forces.


    Nanyagong was one of the top five most powerful individuals in the Huwei Kingdom. Such a powerful person would have no reason to covet the cold and barren Northern Region.


    Even if that were to happen, the fortresss in the southern and central parts of Mokryeo would fall first. The Northern Region would be thest to fall.


    It wasn''t worth risking a war between nations for such a small gain.


    Son Gye-du''s decision to trust Nanyagong was based on his own rational judgment.


    "He said it would be over within 7 days!"


    Son Gye-du mmed his fist against the wall. His bloodshot eyes red at the letter written in neat characters as if he wanted to kill the person who wrote it.


    Seven days. Nanyagong had clearly said that the situation would be resolved within seven days, and Son Gye-du himself would be the hero of Wolhan Fortress. And he had believed those words without a doubt.


    However, far from ending within seven days, many more days had already passed. At this rate, it seemed like it would never end.


    Furthermore, that reckless prince was spouting nonsense about conquering the demon realm.


    "That must never happen..."


    Now, Son Gye-du was trembling. Whether it was an army of ten thousand or a small elite force, leading an army into the demon realm was nothing but foolish.


    Countless generals had dreamed of conquering it, but not once had anyone seeded. It would only lead to the waste of many lives and resources in pursuit of the impossible.


    However, Son Gye-du was utterly powerless against his coborator from the Huwaei Kingdom. He could do nothing but wait for contact from the other party.


    Absolutely nothing. Even if he wanted to meet and went to find him, he couldn''t even hold onto a sliver of hope that he would be granted an audience.


    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]

 Chapter 91

    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]


    Chapter: 91


    "...I reassigned some troops to support the rear."


    The reason for doing this was to search for the owner of the piece of cloth that Gon had brought.


    It was highly likely that only a corpse would remain, and even then, probably not in one piece.


    "Is it truly necessary to find it?"


    Gon, who had flown in with a flutter and promptly perched on my shoulder, spoke. I nodded.


    "We must find it."


    "Why bother with this troublesome task, what good wille from finding such a thing?"


    "It could serve as evidence."


    Apprehending Son Gye-du would be difficult. There were already too many people within the fortress who followed him. It was the Lord of Wolhan Fortress''s mistake for not having weeded them out earlier.


    Well, in any case, I had to grasp at any straw that might be helpful.


    "Don''t die," Gon said abruptly.


    Oh ho. Look at this.


    I let out a snort. The creature pped its wings in a frenzy.


    "What''s with that scoff!"


    I replied with a chuckle.


    "Iughed because it''s funny."


    "What''s so funny! Your face is ten times moreical."


    No. That''s not quite right.


    "Hey now."


    "Hmph. With that frail appearance, you dare to act like a general. How can I notugh?"


    "What does my appearance have to do with my fighting ability?"


    "Of course it matters! A good-looking leader is a good leader to follow. A leader should have a beak this big and feathers this glossy."


    Gon puffed out its chest and proudly showed off its beak. I couldn''t help butugh.


    "But you... Even the few feathers you have are not fully ck, so it''s not a pleasant sight."


    "What does that have to do with anything..."


    I shook my head and returned to the original topic.


    "Anyway, there''s no need to worry. I can''t guarantee that I won''t get hurt, but I won''t die."


    "How can you be so sure? Whether it''s your life or someone else''s, it''s decided by heaven, not by you."


    "Well, maybe not."


    "Hmm?"


    Gon tilted his head.


    "What do you mean by that?"


    Many have tried to kill me. But no one has seeded. I''ve been close to death many times.


    That includes not only attempts on my life by people but also disasters. Still, I haven''t died.


    "My life..."


    There would be only one scenario where I would die.


    "It''s decided by that person."


    I turned my head towards where Jincheon would be. Gon tilted its head again, seemingly puzzled.


    "What are you talking about?"


    "It''s just something like that,¡± I said as I removed Gon from my shoulder with my hand. "You should go up now."


    It nodded once and took flight. I watched the ck silhouette soaring across the sky for a moment, then turned and walked towards the fortress wall.


    Just then, someone suddenly ran up and blocked my path.


    "Wh-what?"


    He appeared so swiftly that I almost mistook him for something other than human. Looking again, it was Jincheon.


    He looked up at me with his needlessly bright eyes and said, "Please take me with you, Your Highness."


    ...Huh?


    What was this sudden, out-of-the-blue request? Take him along?


    "What?"


    "I wish to apany you, Master."


    At his words, I frowned.


    "Stop calling me Master. I forgot to correct you before, but I can''t let it slide anymore."


    "Then how should I address you?"


    "If possible, just follow what others do. Your Highness, it''s easy, isn''t it?"


    "Yes, Your Highness,¡± Jincheon readily agreed and nodded. "Please take me with you, Your Highness."


    "Wh-what do you mean, take you with me?"


    Who put these unnecessary ideas into his head?


    Looking again, I noticed he even had a sword at his waist. I was the one who gave it to him.


    ...It seems I was the one who put those unnecessary ideas into his head. There was no one else to me.


    I sighed and said, "No."


    He asked urgently, "Why not, Your Highness?"


    "I''m not going on a leisurely trip."


    "I know that, Your Highness."


    "What do you know?"


    I pushed Jincheon''s forehead with my index finger. However, he didn''t back down easily.


    "You dare to resist?"


    Jincheon replied unapologetically, "I apologize, Your Highness."


    And then he said again, "Please take me with you."


    "I already said no."


    I refused, but he showed no signs of giving up.


    Considering how the grown-up Jincheon, who had chased after me with the intent to kill, was also incredibly persistent, it was clear that this tenacity didn''t just appear out of nowhere.


    "What do you think you''ll do by following me?"


    "Please allow me to protect you, Your Highness."


    "Protect who? You?"


    When I refused with a frown, Jincheon''s spirit dwindled.


    "Go wash your feet and sleep."


    "Please let mee with you."


    "Ugh..."


    I red at Jincheon and started walking. Jincheon followed me. It seemed he wasn''t going to give up.


    "I said go back."


    "Please let mee with you. I''m confident I won''t be a burden."


    "Your existence itself is a burden, you fool."


    "I''m confident I''ll be useful."


    "Maybeter, but not now. Go back while I''m asking nicely. This is not something you should be involved in."


    I quickened my pace. Jincheon still followed me.


    At this rate, I''d end up taking him all the way to the fortress wall.


    "Go back while I''m asking nicely. Okay?"


    "What should I do to make you take me with you?"


    "If you listen to me now and return to the inner fortress, I''ll take you with me in a few years."


    "If you''ll take me with you in a few years, you can take me now as well. Please take me with you."


    "Why are you so persistent?"


    I wanted to tell him to get lost, but I held back, worried he might actually disappear forever if I hurt his feelings. I simply repeated that he should go back.


    Meanwhile, we almost reached the fortress wall. Some nearby soldiers recognized me and bowed their heads.


    They noticed Jincheon, who was too young and small to be a soldier, and looked at me.


    "What are you looking at? Why? I''m not taking him with me."


    "I didn''t say anything, Your Highness..."


    "Anyway."


    Jincheon looked at me with a resentful expression. It was no use looking at me like that.


    No matter what, it was a fact that he wasn''t a very useful person right now.


    "Are the preparationsplete? The personnel I selected?"


    "Yes, Your Highness. We havepleted all preparations."


    "Then let''s depart immediately."


    I nced at Jincheon.


    "You guys, get him off me."


    Only then did Jincheon flinch and lower his head.  His dejected look pricked my conscience...


    No. No way. Why should I feel guilty?  After all, this guy will eventually be the one who cuts my throat.


    Jincheon backed off on his own, without the soldiers needing to intervene. I turned my back on him and headed towards the north gate.


    * * *


    The prince led a small group of elite soldiers out of the gate. It wasn''t his first time leaving the fortress walls, but today he nned to go beyond the frontline.


    The Wolhan Fortress Lord stood atop the fortress wall, anxiously overlooking the ongoing battle.


    Thanks to the prince pushing back the enemy lines at the battlefield in front of the north gate, the area atop the wall was rtively quiet.


    However, the northeastern and northwestern walls, far from there, were struggling with demonic beasts climbing the walls.


    Below the walls, countless soldiers were fiercely fighting against the demonic beasts.


    The roars of the demonic beasts and the shouts of the soldiers mingled, filling the chilly night air with tension.


    The Wolhan Fortress Lord, looking down from the wall, saw the red glow of torches ring up here and there.


    Although the demonic beasts continued to swarm endlessly, perhaps because they remembered having endured so far, there was no one who seemed particrly terrified.


    To block the demonic beasts climbing the walls, the soldiers ceaselessly wielded spears and bows.


    Arrows rained down like hail, and spearheads shed, piercing the bodies of the demonic beasts. But, even when they fell, the gap was only momentary, as other demonic beasts immediately surged forward.


    Themanders were equally tense. As the prince had previously ordered, they moved in unison.


    Although the prince was absent, it seemed like they would be able to finish the battle without much damage even without him.


    All they had to do was hold out until dawn today.


    Thanks to the prince pushing back the enemy lines, the damage to the north gate was less than expected.


    However, just because the battle was going smoothly didn''t mean there were no casualties. The sight of wounded soldiers copsing and groaning was not umon.


    If the prince were here, he would have yelled at them to take care of themselves first.


    The Lord of Wolhan Fortress, recalling the image of the prince shouting from atop the wall, gazed intently towards the north gate.


    Although it was too far to see clearly, the frontline had been pushed back even further than before.


    "Hmm..."


    It was a joyful event, as if it were his own achievement. Despite being called a reckless fool, the prince possessed the qualities of an excellent general.


    ''Perhaps those qualities were simply unable to shine before.''


    What opportunities would he have had to demonstrate his leadership as a general within the pce?


    Moreover, having lost his mother, who was once the queen and then deposed, he wouldn''t have had the chance to disy his abilities.


    ''They say the second prince is the one who enjoys the king''s favor, so how much of an eyesore must Prince Ikwon have been to him?''


    Thinking this way, he felt a pang of sympathy, finding their situations simr.


    ''It''s a shame that his abilities haven''t been recognized in the pce all this time.''


    Suddenly, the Lord of Wolhan Fortress recalled that the king had mentioned the war report in the letter from the capital.  Depending on the interpretation, it could be seen as an exile.


    As someone known as a reckless fool, he would need a significant achievement. More so than in any other case.


    To enter the capital with his head held high, victory was essential.


    If the prince truly seeded in subduing the demon realm and returned... The Wolhan Fortress Lord briefly imagined what would follow.


    If that were to happen, Prince Ikwon would be the one to im the throne and usher in the next era.


    For a prince backed by the power of the Northern Region, it wouldn''t make sense for him to refuse to be king.


    However, there was still a lingering difort in his heart.


    ''Instead of the Northern Region''s independence, it would only solidify the power of the Ye royal family.''


    Surely there would be those who opposed it.  But as always, wasn''t survival the priority?


    Surviving as a dog on a leash was better than struggling as a wolf in the wild.


    ''Yes, that''s enough. Survival is all that matters.''


    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]

 Chapter 92

    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]


    Chapter: 92


    I formed a search party by selecting twenty skilled and tight-lipped individuals, and we set out to find the owner of the cloth fragment.


    I didn''t think it would be beneficial to spread the word, so we departed secretly.


    Even though it was daytime, safety wasn''t guaranteed if we strayed too far from Wolhan Fortress.


    Even if there were an attack by demonic beasts, there wouldn''t be many, but then again, our numbers weren''t great either.


    During our movement, a few demonic beasts suddenly charged at us, but it didn''t escte into a bad situation.


    It seemed that some of the demonic beasts that had swarmed in the night hadn''t returned and were still lingering.


    Although it wouldn''t have been easy to walk into the area where the demonic beasts were positioned, the party handled it more calmly than expected.


    If there were demonic beasts remaining like this, I would need to have the viges patrolled once after the night battle ended.


    It was something I needed to suggest to the Council of Elders.


    The search party moved along the route we had previously determined. Along the way, corpses of demonic beasts and dried bloodstains were scattered everywhere.


    After a certain distance from Wolhan Fortress, we encountered live demonic beasts.


    Since there weren''t so many that they were difficult to deal with, we calmly killed them and cleared the path.


    "Was his name Eulgeum?"


    I asked, ncing at Yoo Geung (??) as I walked, swinging my sword. Of course, I was asking about the name of the missing servant.


    Yoo Geung looked back at me with a nk expression, as if asking what I was talking about.


    "Th-that is correct. If you are referring to the name of the missing servant..."


    Instead of Yoo Geung, one of the soldiers abruptly spoke up and answered. His name was... Ah, right. Bu-Seop. His name was Bu-Seop.


    I nodded and said, "I see you often."


    His expression immediately brightened.


    "It-it''s an honor that you remember me!"


    He must have volunteered to follow me this time as well, which showed how eager he was to earn merits.


    Even though he would probably want to sleep and rest.


    "What about you, Captain Yoo? Why aren''t you answering when I ask you something?"


    When I chided him, Yoo Geung replied, looking embarrassed, "I didn''t realize you were talking about that servant."


    Saying that, Yoo Geung wiped the blood sttered on his face with the back of his hand. It was probably demonic beast blood.


    I chuckled and asked, "You''re not already tired, are you?"


    "Not at all, Your Highness,¡± Yoo Geung retorted, seemingly with some pride as a general.


    "Eh, but you look tired?"


    "Not at all,¡± Yoo Geung said firmly. If he insisted, I had to believe him.


    I let out a sigh and started walking again.


    At the head of the search party of about twenty people was Chaos.


    He was said to be one of the four strongest generals in the Northern Region, and although I couldn''t deny that he seemed a bit clueless, it was hard to say that he wasn''t fit to be a general.


    Considering how he was struggling to find his way in the demon realm, one might even think he was a different person.


    When our eyes met by chance, Chaos looked flustered and then turned his head away.


    Hmm.


    I watched his back for a moment and then cut down a demonic beast that was lurking nearby.


    Blood sttered as the demonic beast''s skin tore. I wiped the warm fluid that sshed on my face with the back of my hand.


    "Focus! Don''t let your guard down!"


    If I hadn''t cut it down, it would have attacked the soldier in front of it.


    The soldier, having avoided injury, nced back at me and bowed his head. I waved my hand dismissively and looked around.


    Good. It seemed like we were still alright.


    After moving for a long time, I repeatedly looked up at the sky.


    This was because I had told Gon to signal me if it found the target. But there was no sign yet.


    After raising and lowering my head several times, I looked up at the sky once more.


    Finally, Gon signaled me. It was circling above my head, urging me not to proceed further.


    It was then.


    "Your Highness, here...!"


    A soldier shouted amidst the chaos. I turned my head in the direction he was pointing, and there was something at my feet.


    Cutting down the demonic beasts, I immediately ran towards it. And there I found a piece of cloth, its shape difficult to discern.


    It was with a corpse, so terribly mutted that almost nothing remained.


    It was impossible to tell its original color, but there was only one reason for a piece of cloth to be in such a ce. It must have belonged to the missing servant.


    "Shall we recover it?"


    I nodded at the question.


    "Take it."


    The soldier who stepped forward to recover the body offered a brief prayer of mourning.


    I nced at the corpse and turned my head away. It was in a state that could only be described as rotten. I couldn''t help but frown.


    The person behind this would not escape ountability.


    * * *


    An ominous feeling washed over him. His forehead was already damp with cold sweat.


    Son Gye-du, abruptly awakened from sleep, scrambled out of bed and rushed to the door, flinging it open.


    Creak-


    The door opened, revealing the scene in the hallway. The corridor outside his room was silent. There was no sign of anyone.


    It was inexplicable why he felt so uneasy despite the quiet.


    Only after confirming that there was no one in the hallway did Son Gye-du calm down a little. He clutched his chest.


    "Haa..."


    In truth, he knew the reason for this anxiety. He had done something shady, so he couldn''t be at ease.


    Surely no one would know about his scheme to open the north gate or his collusion with the Huawei Kingdom.


    However, the anxiety that someone woulde to arrest him seeped deep into his bones, impossible to shake off.


    After staring down the hallway for a long time, Son Gye-du''s expression gradually darkened.


    ''Could it be...?''


    Something worse wasn''t happening, was it? The situation couldn''t get any worse.


    The worst-case scenarios were Wolhan Fortress ultimately falling or his conspiracy beingpletely exposed.


    However, it wasn''t easy to anticipate such terrible events happening.


    The worst-case scenario was as rare as the best-case scenario.


    Yes, so it would be alright. He would be able to resolve everything.


    Son Gye-du reassured himself, trying to suppress the anxiety that kept creeping in.


    "Whew..."


    Letting out a long sigh, he began to move calmly, as usual. He washed his face and dressed properly.


    d in his luxurious silk clothes, he looked no different than usual. Except for his inner turmoil.


    Just as Son Gye-du, finished with his preparations, was about to leave his chambers...


    "Elder!"


    A subordinate approaching from down the hallway called out to him. The subordinate was practically running.


    "E-Elder."


    The subordinate''splexion wasn''t good. The ominous feeling he had felt since the moment he woke up intensified.


    Son Gye-du, struggling to suppress his churning stomach, said, "What''s the matter? Why are you making such a fuss?"


    "Th-that is..."


    The subordinate hesitated to speak. Son Gye-du was burning with impatience at his hesitation.


    He shouted, "Speak quickly!"


    "...It''s something I can''t discuss in the hallway."


    Something that would cause great trouble if overheard. The anxiety he had tried so hard to quell resurfaced.


    In that case, there was no helping it. Son Gye-du, his face stiff with anxiety, nodded.


    "Follow me."


    Son Gye-du moved to a different location and then asked his subordinate again,


    "Now tell me. What''s with all themotion?"


    "The matter of the north gate being opened... The Fortress Lord has brought it up again."


    Son Gye-du''s face crumpled. Deep wrinkles formed between his eyebrows.


    "Are you saying the Fortress Lord is bringing up the north gate incident again?"


    "That''s right."


    "Why!"


    Bang-!


    Son Gye-du mmed his fist against the wall. His fist, which had struck the wall, quickly reddened.


    "There''s no evidence, so why needlessly bring it up!"


    Soon, not only his fist but also his wrinkled face turned red. Anger was firmly etched on his face, which resembled a dried date.


    "Even if they suspect me, there''s no evidence. No, there''s nothing that could even be used as a basis for suspicion! As if anyone doesn''t know there''s no evidence...!"


    As Son Gye-du lost control of his anger and raged, his subordinate shrank back and cautiously observed him.


    Normally, he would have pretended to be benevolent and coaxed his discouraged subordinate, but he didn''t have the leisure to do so now.


    "No matter how much that bastard tries to corner me, it''s useless. He wants to confirm that with his own eyes. Yes, it seems he wants to see for himself that he can''t do anything."


    "Th-that''s..."


    Faced with the Elder''s unreasonable words, the subordinate couldn''t speak. Son Gye-du was still fuming, but he was no longer yelling.


    Taking advantage of the lull, the subordinate cautiously brought up the main point.


    "...Th-there is, they say."


    Son Gye-du''s expression suddenly became calm. His face was expressionless as he stared intently at his subordinate.


    Ufortable under his gaze, the subordinate averted his eyes.


    "What?" He asked, his eyes widening.


    "Th-they say there''s evidence..."


    Bang-!


    Son Gye-du mmed his fist against the wall again.  The subordinate''s eyes flickered towards his fist.


    "...What did you just say?"


    "The Fortress Lord said that they have secured the identity of the culprit who deliberately opened the north gate and threatened the safety of Wolhan Fortress..."


    "That''s absurd!"


    For someone to have single-handedly opened the north gate, which bordered the demon realm, meant that whoever opened it would have died immediately after.


    And to die by a demonic beast meant exactly the same thing as bing their prey.


    There was no chance that the servant, standing alone in front of the north gate, could have survived against the starving demonic beasts that had just descended from the demon realm.


    "How can a dead mane back to life!"


    He remembered the reckless prince making preposterous ims about reorganizing the front lines. However, the front lines were still in ce.


    And there was still no trace of the dead servant. This meant that finding him was a distant prospect.


    Unless someone had wings on their back and could look down on the ground, there would be no way to find any evidence for the assumption that the servant had crossed over to the demon realm.


    He had been so sure of that.


    "If you want to spout nonsense, go somewhere else,¡± Son Gye-du retorted, forcibly denying his anxiety.


    However, denying the situation wouldn''t change the oue.


    His subordinate, discouraged and cowering, cautiously added, "...They say that His Highness, Prince Ikwon, has returned. With a part of the corpse and the clothes worn by the fortress servants..."


    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]

 Chapter 93

    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]


    Chapter: 93


    High-ranking officials of the fortress, including Wolhan Fortress Lord, gathered in the meeting hall.


    Son Gye-du''s expression was particrly grim, as if he had foreseen what was toe. Looking closely, it seemed he hadn''t slept well either.


    A soldier who had recovered the body ced it on the central table.


    Even before the cloth covering it was removed, the gazes directed at the corpse were already a mixture of displeasure and pity.


    The Wolhan Fortress Lord frowned after confirming the body and its attire.


    "How appalling," he muttered to himself. Although no one else voiced it aloud, judging by the atmosphere, everyone seemed to share the same sentiment.


    Indeed, how could one not find that sight horrifying?


    I tapped on the table to gather everyone''s attention and began to speak.


    "Now, does anyone deny that this is the attire worn by the workers of Wolhan Fortress?"


    For a moment, no one answered. Soon, the elder representative responded on behalf of the other elders.


    "Yes, Your Highness. There is no objection. Those clothes are indeed worn by the workers of this fortress."


    Since the eldest elder had spoken thus, no one could further dispute the identity of the clothes.


    "Then it appears he was indeed a servant."


    I paused briefly before continuing.


    "I''m referring to the servant who entered my chambers. That servant was detained and disappeared that very day."


    Finishing my sentence, I nced at Son Gye-du.


    "As if he had vanished into thin air, without a trace. Or ascended to the heavens. We searched the entire fortress, the entire vige, but couldn''t find him. There were no witnesses, so there was no way to find him."


    It was clear that Son Gye-du''s expression was grim, but hisplexion alone wouldn''t be enough to prove him guilty.


    "Does everyone remember?"


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    "We remember. How could we forget the incident of a mere servant intruding into Your Highness''s chambers?"


    An elder seized this opportunity to speak ttering words. I smirked and moved on.


    "I believe the identity of this corpse is that servant."


    With a nod of my chin, I indicated the body in the center of the meeting hall. Several elders andmanders nodded.


    "That is a reasonable statement."


    "I also believe, as Your Highness suggests, that it is highly probable this corpse is that of the servant."


    "Indeed, for it to be anyone else... The motive for opening the north gate seems sufficient as well."


    As each person spoke, the meeting hall quickly filled with murmurs.


    "But wouldn''t it be impossible to hold a dead person ountable?"


    An elder inquired. I nodded.


    One cannot hold the dead ountable.


    ming the family of the deceased servant wouldn''t help the current situation either.


    Above all, there was someone else to hold ountable.


    "The dead have no answers for any questions."


    I looked at Son Gye-du, who was sitting in a corner of the meeting hall, unusually quiet.


    He met my gaze directly, as if asserting his innocence. I couldn¡¯t help but let out a hollowugh.


    Very well. You want to y it that way?


    "Let''s observe this matter for a little longer. More evidence may surface."


    As if we had coordinated our statements beforehand, Wolhan Fortress Lord replied.


    "We shall do so."


    * * *


    I returned to my quarters.


    "It seems there''s no decisive evidence..."


    It was almost certain that Son Gye-du was behind this. But it was only a suspicion. Not only I, but also Wolhan Fortress Lord, had no clear solution.


    One might think it wouldn''t be difficult to imprison an elder with thebined influence of a prince and a fortress lord, but this was the northern region.


    Simply insisting wouldn''t be enough to secure a definite victory. It was possible that other elders might side with Elder Son Gye-du.


    That would be a real headache. It would only end up hurting the pride of the Elders'' Council.


    "Don''t you have any thoughts on this?"


    I was alone in the room with Gon.


    As I plopped down on the bed and asked, it replied while ruffling its feathers, "Why should I help you with your affairs?"


    "Hey, that''s harsh. Aren''t we in this together? Like, partners in fate?"


    I frowned, then recalled what it had said before.


    "You punk. Have you already forgotten that you said you needed me? You said you needed me if you didn''t want to turn back into a bird-brain."


    Gon, who had been pping its wings as if trying to shake its whole body, lowered its head and started grooming the feathers on its chest.


    How could I not consider this aspletely ignoring me?


    "Are you ignoring me?"


    There was no answer. I let out a light sigh. I knew this would happen.


    I already knew Gon would react like this. It wasn''t the type to do as it was told with a single word.


    That''s why I came prepared.


    "Look at this."


    As I took out the dried meat from my pocket, Gon, who had been grooming its feathers, suddenly lifted its head. I smiled triumphantly and shook the jerky.


    "Looks delicious, right?"


    It nodded.


    "It does look delicious."


    "I asked Pyeonggwang Merchant Guild to get me the best they could get their hands on quickly. It wasn''t easy to obtain."


    "Is that so?  Prince, it must be delicious, considering all the trouble you went through!"


    As I swayed the jerky left and right, Gon''s head followed it, bobbing back and forth.


    I tapped the empty space on the bed where I was sitting, and it quickly flew over, spreading its wings.


    And then it stuck its beak out...


    "No way."


    "Caaaaawk!"


    As I pulled the jerky away, just as it was about to touch its beak, a roar erupted.


    "Give it to me, you rascal! How dare you make a fool of me! It''s truly pathetic to see you, a prince of a nation, resorting to using food like this. Your petty mind is no bigger than the eyeball of a caterpir on the tip of that pine tree branch over there."


    What is it even saying?


    "Be quiet. Don''t you know everyone else is resting?"


    "Hmph, as if I care about humans'' rest time!"


    "Says the one who''ll flip out if it can''t sleep..."


    "I am a creature of the sky; if I cannot rest, I will fall to the ground. But you and other humans crawl on the ground anyway, so what does it matter? Even if you copse there, it''s just from here to here, isn''t it? How dare youpare me, who soars through the skies, to humans who crawl on the ground!"


    "Crawling? What kind of nonsense is that? Do you think everything thates out of your mouth is right?"


    I paused for a moment and added, "It''s not even a mouth, it''s a beak."


    Why does it talk so much when it doesn''t even have a proper mouth?


    It seemed like it was talking even more than usual today.


    Perhaps it feels like it was talking a lot because I didn''t speak much in the meeting hall earlier.


    "Give it to me!"


    Unable to give up on the jerky, Gon started attacking me with its ws and beak.


    "Ow. That stings."


    "Just stings? Is that all you have to say?"


    "Your attack power is pathetic. I''ll have to remember that."


    "Remember what! What use is remembering that?"


    "You never know. You might get caught by a bigger bird, or a magical beast, or just a wild animal..."


    I continued, cing my hand on the head of the restless creature.


    "So, any ideas?"


    "What kind of ideas are you talking about?"


    "Well, like evidence..."


    As I trailed off, Gon suddenly puffed up its chest.


    "So you''re saying you need me."


    It sounded confident.


    "...What can you do? Can you do anything?" I narrowed my eyes and asked it


    Could this creature be the breakthrough I needed?


    "I don''t know."


    Contrary to my expectations, I heard an absurd answer.


    "You don''t know?"


    "That is correct."


    Huh?


    "...You really don''t know?"


    "I said I don''t know."


    I hadn''t misheard. I silently stared at Gon for a while, then put the jerky back in my pocket.


    "Ahem!"


    As soon as the jerky disappeared from sight, Gon cleared its throat. It was just a figure of speech; how could a bird-brain actually cough?


    The moment Gon closed its beak, I pinched it between my thumb and forefinger.


    "So, is there a way or not?"


    "First, give me that to eat, and then I''ll tell you. Come on, quickly."


    Its words weren''t very trustworthy, but there was nothing else to rely on either. Nodding, I took out the jerky and handed it over.


    "Caaaaawk!" Gon cried out, seemingly delighted to receive the treat.


    It munched on the jerky for a while before finally swallowing it and resuming a proper conversation.


    "I can look into it for you."


    "How do you n to do that?"


    Most people in Wolhan Fortress already knew that I was raising a crow.


    And it was now an open secret that the crow I kept understood human speech


    "For your information, everyone knows that I have a crow. And they even know that you understand what I''m saying."


    "I already knew that! It can''t be helped that my magnificent appearance attracts attention."


    With those words, Gon started grooming its feathers. Why is it suddenly preening when there''s no one to show off to?


    "I''ve been making friends with the birds around here."


    Thud. Gon dropped a feather onto the white nket. But it wasn''t a crow feather.


    It was brown and much smaller than Gon''s feathers.


    "Do they say that walls have ears and birds have eyes?"


    Hearing those words, I felt a jolt of realization. Gon understands my words, but that doesn''t mean it isn''t a bird...


    "That saying is wrong."


    It continued triumphantly.


    "Birds have eyes during the day, and they can also hear at night."


    "You rascal..."


    I didn''t expect Gon to be so useful.


    "I shall personally investigate whether there is anything that can be used as evidence for your ignorant self."


    After saying that, it nced at my empty hand.


    "And bring me more of that."


    "Pyeonggwang Merchant Guild jerky? Ah, of course. I''ll bring you a whole crate."


    "A crate?"


    At the word "crate," Gon paused for a moment, then nodded its head while wagging its tail feathers.


    "Alright. It seems this can''t be solved without me, so I''ll look into it for you. Tsk tsk tsk, you foolish human."


    It was still wagging its tail feathers even as it said that.


    "I''ll be back!"


    Gon flew out the window. I watched the empty window for a moment before getting up.


    Although I desperately hoped Gon would be helpful, I wasn''t going to just sit around and wait for it.


    "I need to make my own moves."


    I was thinking of meeting Son Gye-du in person.


    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]

 Chapter 94

    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]


    Chapter: 94


    Prince. Prince Ikwon. Who would have thought that the wastrel prince would be the biggest obstacle?


    Son Gye-du paced around the room, lost in thought.


    His initial n was to win over the wastrel prince and use him as a tool to attack Wolhan Fortress Lord, but now the prince was nothing but a hindrance.


    How could he get rid of the prince, who had be a stumbling block? He pondered, then raised his head.


    "Right, that''s it... I still have a card left to y."


    He recalled the task he had initially given to the servant, Eulgeum. To go to the wastrel prince''s quarters and find something that could be used as his weakness.


    A weakness.


    Son Gye-du was the only son of the previous Wolhan Fortress Lord. Therefore, he had been able to move around the closest circles of the former lord.


    And Wolhan Fortress was thergest producer of bellflower. Naturally, the lord of Wolhan Fortress was responsible for managing the production and distribution of bellflower.


    It was a natural progression for him, while hovering around the previous Wolhan Fortress Lord, to be interested in managing the bellflower.


    Thanks to that, Son Gye-du quickly became suspicious of the scent of bellflower emanating from the wastrel prince.


    Although bellflower was known to have no particr smell, it wasn''t actually odorless.


    Son Gye-du, who had ess to bellflower almost daily until the previous Wolhan Fortress Lord chose his sessor, knew its unique fragrance better than anyone.


    That''s how he had noticed the faint scent of bellflower emanating from the wastrel prince.


    "It seems he hasn''t noticed yet..."


    In fact, he could have approached the wastrel prince first.


    He could have threatened to inform Wolhan Fortress Lord about the prince''s consumption of bellflower if he didn''t immediately withdraw from the affairs of Wolhan Fortress.


    That would have been a viable option.


    However, the prince had already rejected his offer once before.


    "How dare he..."


    How dare he reject his proposal?


    The fact that the prince sided with Wolhan Fortress Lord despite knowing about the bellflower must have meant that he didn''t truly know what kind of person Wolhan Fortress Lord was.


    The current Wolhan Fortress Lord was a man who would stake his life on principles.


    The prince must have been so naive to dismiss him, unaware of how Wolhan Fortress Lord would react if he found out about the consumption of bellflower, a banned substance used as a drug.


    He firmly believed that he could be a much better political ally.


    The current Wolhan Fortress Lord was just a rigid and foolish man who didn''t know how to use his head.


    "Son Cheon-Geum, he''s so naive, he''s just leisurely swinging his sword,¡± Son Gye-du muttered.


    The back of his hand, which he was stroking his chin with, was scratched and already scabbed over. He had injured himself in a fit of rage, striking walls and furniture.


    That''s how messed up Son Gye-du  was at the moment.


    Son Gye-du stood still, lost in thought for a long time. After some time, he made up his mind and turned around.


    He immediately left the room and walked down the hallway without a moment''s hesitation.


    The workers who encountered him in the hallway tried to greet him, but his bloodshot eyes and hardened expression made them flinch.


    Finally, Son Gye-du arrived at Wolhan Fortress Lord''s office.


    He stared intently at the office door. He actually hateding to the lord''s office.


    He hated having to announce his presence and enter the office that he believed should have been his.


    He had always felt that the ce, which rightfully should have belonged to him, had been snatched away.


    But now was not the time to be concerned about such things.


    "It''s Elder Son Gye-du."


    Despite his displeasure, he spoke. As soon as he announced his arrival, Wolhan Fortress Lord''s voice came from beyond the door.


    "...Come in."


    Permission was granted immediately.


    It wasn''t a weing voice. However, Son Gye-du opened the door without hesitation.


    Creak, the door opened, revealing the interior of the office, and he exhaled deeply.


    "What brings you here? To my office, no less."


    The Wolhan Fortress Lord asked Son Gye-du as he entered the office.


    "Wouldn''t I havee here if I had a reason?"


    Instead of answering directly, Son Gye-du  responded with a counter-question. Naturally, his tone was unpleasant.


    But that was always the case. Wolhan Fortress Lord, seemingly unconcerned, looked away from him.


    Son Gye-du ''s gaze followed his,nding on the documents on the desk.


    He walked a few steps closer to the center of the office. He could now see what the documents were: records of casualties from the battle.


    "...How is the situation?" Son Gye-du  began.


    The Wolhan Fortress Lord, who had been reading the documents, briefly looked up at him. After a quick nce, he replied, "It''s positive, considering we expected the worst. Although it''s still too early to make any definitive judgments."


    "In any case, you''re saying the situation isn''t bad? What''s the reason for that?"


    The Wolhan Fortress Lord and Son Gye-du  rarely had long conversations. Although his intentions were suspicious, Son Gye-du was still an elder. There was no reason for him to be kept in the dark.


    Wolhan Fortress Lord answered frankly, "I believe it''srgely due to His Highness''s will to fight. His performance seems to have the greatest impact on morale."


    Son Gye-du  frowned.


    "Isn''t that simply because he wants to return to the capital?"


    "So what?"


    The Wolhan Fortress Lord continued without even looking at Son Gye-du . "Regardless of the reason, it''s a fact that he''s ying a major role."


    It was certainly notmon for the Wolhan Fortress Lord, a principled person, to cover for someone''s ws.


    Son Gye-du knew this better than anyone, as one tends to know one''s enemies well.


    He thought, perhaps the Wolhan Fortress Lord trusted the prince even more than he had anticipated.


    "Aha... Is that so?" Son Gye-du said slowly.


    The Wolhan Fortress Lord then looked up from the documents. His expression was suspicious, was wondering what he was up to.


    "Didn''t youe all the way here because you had something to say? There''s no need to waste your precious time,¡± His voice was sharper than before.


    A faint sneer appeared on Son Gye-du ''s face at his curt attitude.


    "I was just curious about your opinion of Prince Ikwon."


    "Just curious? You seem to have a keen interest in the war situation,¡± The Wolhan Fortress Lord''s eyes narrowed. "For someone who doesn''t even show up for battle."


    Son Gye-du  chuckled. He feigned innocence and said, "Even if I were to drag my old body up to the walls, would it be of any help? I would only be a hindrance."


    "Then wouldn''t that be the same for me? From the next battle onwards, I should just stay in the inner fortress and receive updates on the war situation through documents."


    Son Gye-du  cleared his throat at the Fortress Lord''s sarcastic remark.


    "Ahem."


    "If you have no business here, how about you stop wasting your precious time and go back? Don''t misunderstand, I''m only saying this because I don''t think the tea leaves I have prepared will satisfy your refined taste,¡± the Wolhan Fortress Lord once again asked him to leave.


    Still, Son Gye-du  didn''t budge.


    His attitude waspletely different from usual. He was someone who used to detest even being in the same room as him.


    Naturally, the Wolhan Fortress Lord couldn''t help but notice something was strange.


    "You''re acting strangely today. It seems you have something urgent to say..."


    He pushed aside the documents he had been reading and adjusted his posture.


    Although hisplexion still looked exhausted, his straightened back exuded an air of authority. He watched Son Gye-du  with suspicious eyes.


    "If you have something to say, say it. I have no idea why you came to see me like this."


    Son Gye-du  then spoke in a serious tone, "Even if His Highness hasmitted a grave mistake, do you intend to continue trusting him?"


    It sounded like a concerned remark. However, these words wereing from Son Gye-du, of all people .


    As far as the Wolhan Fortress Lord knew, Son Gye-du  would never be concerned about him.


    Even if Wolhan Fortress fell or they were defeated in battle and he was taken hostage, Son Gye-du  would never care about his well-being.


    "It depends on the gravity of the matter. But His Highness hasn''tmitted any crime, so wouldn''t such a statement be meaningless?"


    It was a clear message to get lost if he was just going to spout nonsense, but Son Gye-du''s sneer only deepened.


    At this point, the Wolhan Fortress Lord frowned, wondering if his goal was to waste his time and annoy him.


    "You say he hasn''tmitted any crimes..."


    Son Gye-du chuckled with amusement.


    "Do you truly believe that His Highness  has nevermitted a crime? Do you really believe that?"


    His words triggered a thought in the Wolhan Fortress Lord''s mind.


    Bellflower... He knew about it too. But hadn''t he already decided to bury the matter?


    "It seems you have too much time on your hands. Even having delusions about Prince Ikwon being a criminal."


    "Delusions? Ha!"


    Son Gye-du burst intoughter. He spoke, looking more triumphant than before.


    "...If he''s obtaining and using bellflower all the way from the capital, wouldn''t that indicate a serious addiction?"


    The Wolhan Fortress Lord faltered. They were indeed thinking about the same thing.


    He remained silent for a moment before replying, "There''s no way to obtain that in the capital, so if he needed it that badly, there must have been a reason."


    "Why wouldn''t there be a way to obtain it? Is the capital such a great ce? It wouldn''t be difficult to obtain for those with power and money."


    "What are you trying to say?"


    The Wolhan Fortress Lord''s voice grew louder. On the contrary, Son Gye-du''s sneer deepened.


    "Are you trying to say that His Highness is intoxicated and out of his mind due to drugs?"


    When the Wolhan Fortress Lord snapped, Son Gye-du replied calmly, "That might be the case. Getting intoxicated or addicted isn''t difficult, is it? You, of all people, should know that better than anyone."


    "Your delusions are going too far."


    "Whether it''s truly a delusion or not remains to be seen."


    At that moment, Wolhan Fortress Lord''s gaze shifted towards the door. A faint shadow was cast on it.


    Only the elders, a few of the fortress¡¯smanders, and Prince Ikwon could enter Wolhan Fortress Lord''s office without permission.


    "...Who''s outside?" The Wolhan Fortress Lord asked cautiously.


    Only then did Son Gye-du look at the door.


    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]

 Chapter 95

    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]


    Chapter: 95


    There was no answer to his question. The Wolhan Fortress Lord, frowning, stared at the door and slowly rose from his seat.


    "Who''s outside?" Son Gye-du asked.


    The Wolhan Fortress Lord, without answering him, walked towards the door. He reached the door and grabbed the handle.


    Creak-


    The door opened. However, there wasn''t even a single ant in the hallway outside.


    "What is it? There''s no one there, why suddenly..."


    "I thought I saw a shadow."


    The Wolhan Fortress Lord cut off Son Gye-du and closed the door again.


    Returning to his seat, he said, "It''s nothing. I must have been mistaken."


    * * *


    That was close.


    "Ah, ah."


    The moment Wolhan Fortress Lord asked who was outside, I quickly retreated and ran down the hallway.


    It felt like all the blood in my body had rushed to my head.


    Even during battle, my heart had never pounded this hard.


    I seemed to have escaped being caught by a hair''s breadth. Though I''d have to checkter to be absolutely sure...


    The fact that there was no voice calling out to me from behind meant that no one had noticed I was there, right?


    Right?


    Anyway, I had been eavesdropping on the conversation between Wolhan Fortress Lord and Elder Son Gye-du in front of his office door and then ran away... That was the situation.


    I hadn''t intended to, but it just happened that way.


    Actually, I wasn''t trying to meet the Wolhan Fortress Lord, but rather to have a conversation with Son Gye-du. One-on-one.


    I went to his quarters, but he wasn''t there, so I just turned towards Wolhan Fortress Lord''s office.


    Of course, the reason I sought out Wolhan Fortress Lord was to ry the next battle n.


    "No. How can they be so careless while having such a conversation..."


    Of course, there was no need to station separate guards in front of the office.  Everyone had to have their identity verified from the moment they entered the pavilion where the office was located.


    At most, only the elders could enter without going through the procedures. And me, too.


    "Ah, by the way. This is a big problem."


    My mind was in turmoil.


    That bbermouth Son Gye-du.


    Even if I was a prince, bellflower was a drug banned by the nation.


    I couldn''t let my already terrible reputation get entangled in such a scandal.


    Above all, if Wolhan Fortress Lord turned his back on me for that reason...


    "That can''t happen."


    Would I be able to gain his understanding if I exined the circumstances properly?


    "No. No way. That''s not a good idea either."


    Still, couldn''t he overlook it considering my contributions?


    After all, at this point in time, the biggest enemy to the Wolhan Fortress Lord wasn''t me, but Son Gye-du.


    We were waiting for solid evidence, but should I have taken the risk and gotten rid of Son Gye-du sooner?


    "Ah."


    It was a problem with no immediate solution, no matter how much I worried about it. It would be great if Gon could find some useful evidence.


    * * *


    On my way back to my quarters, I ran into Heo Seokgyeom in front of the pavilion. These days, I was always apanied by Yoo Geung, so I rarely saw Commander Heo.


    "Your Highness."


    Heo Seokgyeom bowed his head upon seeing me. I nodded in acknowledgment.


    "Is everything manageable?"


    Heo Seokgyeom had been givenmand of some of the soldiers who came from outside Wolhan Fortress to provide support.


    They weren''t soldiers who were originally under hismand, and to make matters worse, they came from diverse backgrounds.


    Commanding such soldiers must have been quite a headache.


    "Yes,¡± Heo Seokgyeom answered curtly. However, hisplexion was clearly worse than before.


    Well, there was no need to pry further if he said he could manage.


    I had enough worries of my own to be concerned about others.


    Would Commander Heo also turn his back on me if he found out about the bellflower?


    Even though I didn''t know him that well, he was known for being quite principled.


    He probably wouldn''t take it well.


    Still, it made me ufortable to think that I might lose everything, including the rapport I had built with him, because of the bellflower issue.


    Wouldn''t I lose all the allies I had gained with such difficulty?


    "Well then, good luck."


    As I was about to leave, a question came, "Have you checked on that child?"


    "Child?"


    What was he talking about?


    I paused for a moment before realizing who he was referring to. He must be talking about Jincheon.


    "Are you talking about Jincheon?"


    "Yes."


    Hmm.


    Did I really need to check on that kid?


    Scratching the back of my head, I asked back,


    "Is there really a need for that? As long as he''s not disobeying my order to stay quietly in the inner fortress... I don''t think there''s anything to worry about, is there?"


    Heo Seokgyeom seemed about to sigh, but then stopped himself.


    "Your Highness."


    "Hmm?"


    "I''m not sure if I should say this..."


    He seemed unusually hesitant.


    "I feel that you are being too harsh."


    It was an unexpected remark. And for Heo Seokgyeom, of all people, to say such a thing¡­


    Stunned by the unexpectedness, I froze for a moment before replying, "Too harsh?"


    "Yes."


    "Me?"


    "Yes, Your Highness." Heo Seokgyeom added calmly, "I believe I am speaking with Your Highness."


    Right. There was no one else here but me.


    "What do you mean by too harsh?"


    "That child was taken in by Your Highness. I heard that he came from General So''s residence in the capital..."


    "It''s true that my grandfather sent him."


    "Then isn''t he a child you brought here to serve you?"


    "That''s also true, but..."


    Heo Seokgyeom looked at me with an exasperated expression.


    I wasn''t someone who usually got called out for being inconsiderate. It was a refreshing reaction. Or maybe I had changed.


    "He is a child who trains excessively every day, hoping to be of help to Your Highness."


    Huh?


    "When he asked me to teach him swordsmanship, I gave him tasks that would be difficult for his body to endure."


    That happened?


    "And so?"


    "He returned afterpleting all the tasks I gave him and demanded that I teach him swordsmanship again."


    "He''s a persistent one."


    I already knew that, though.


    "But why did you give him such difficult tasks? If you were going to tell me I''m being too harsh, you could have just shown him some stances a few times. That wouldn''t have been difficult, would it?"


    Heo Seokgyeom then replied, looking a bit sheepish, "I thought he would give up quickly and lose interest."


    What? He wasn''t in any position to call me harsh. It was okay for him to ignore the kid, but it was harsh for me to do the same?


    I chuckled.


    "Well, well. It seems he made quite an impression. For Commander Heo to step up and take his side, he must have been incredibly diligent, huh?"


    "The first thing he does after waking up every morning is grab a sword ande out here."


    Even though I only heard a few words, I could vividly picture Jincheon doing his morning training.


    The darkness before dawn and the boy holding a sword.


    The shouts echoing alone and the cold morning air pushed back by the de of the sword.


    Beads of sweat forming on his forehead and the dawn breaking in the eastern sky, things like that.


    Even though I had never seen it, I feel like it must have been exactly like that.


    Is it because I saw how he absorbed everything I taught himst time?


    Or is it because of how desperately he chased after me on that rainy mountain?


    "He''s quite diligent."


    Yes. That''s the kind of kid he is. That''s why I died. It definitely wasn''t because I was weak.


    It definitely wasn¡¯t because I was weak!


    "All the while Your Highness was out in battle."


    In the end, what Heo Seokgyeom wanted to tell me wasn''t anything special.


    He just wanted me to take a look at the kid, that was all.


    "Alright,¡± I answered halfheartedly.


    "Your Highness."


    Heo Seokgyeom, as if he knew I wouldn''t go to Jincheon, urged me again.


    "Please, do check on him."


    When I replied indifferently, Heo Seokgyeom, as if he knew I wouldn''t go to Jincheon, urged me again.


    "Your Highness. Please, do check on him."


    Was it that important?


    I nodded and went to where Jincheon would be.


    Heo Seokgyeom said that when the training ground was empty, Jincheon would be there, and when it was upied by soldiers, he would be hiding somewhere in Wolhan Fortress, training.


    However, even Heo Seokgyeom didn''t know exactly where he went when he couldn''t use the training ground.


    But I didn''t have the energy to search the entire fortress for one kid.


    Not wanting to bother with figuring it out, I headed towards the training grounds.


    "Is he here?"


    Was I lucky?


    As Heo Seokgyeom had said, Jincheon was at the training ground. It was quite a strange sight to see the small boy standing alone in the vast training ground, swinging his sword.


    He must have been at it for a long time, as his breathing seemedbored. Despite his panting breaths, the expression on his face was not bad.


    He shouted and swung his sword for a long time, and then at some point, he held his sword upright and fell into meditation.


    Sensing that I shouldn''t disturb him, I moved quietly.


    As soon as I entered the training ground, Jincheon turned his head like lightning. The way his expression changed as soon as he saw me was just like a child.


    I couldn''t see the face of the killer I knew in him.


    Jincheon bowed.


    "He even knows how to greet..."


    Every time I saw a different side of Jincheon, I felt a sense of cognitive dissonance.


    What was this?


    Jincheon was originally a monster who would relentlessly strike people down. Without any expression and without showing any signs of fatigue.


    "I greet His Highness."


    "Now he''s even imitating a human,¡± I said awkwardly.


    His greetings and demeanor were gradually improving. Now he had the manners of a newly appointed eunuch.


    "Yes?"


    "No, it''s nothing."


    ...Should I just make him a eunuch?


    Then he wouldn''t be able to hold a sword, and at least he wouldn''t be able to sneak into Blood Cloud Fortress and rampage as a swordsman.


    This seemed like a pretty good idea, didn''t it?


    "Hey."


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    "Do you have any thoughts about bing a eunuch?"


    When I asked, Jincheon''s expression darkened strangely.


    "I apologize."


    "Is that a rejection? Well, alright. It''s your choice."


    He watched my expression. I took a few steps closer.


    "Have you been doing well?"


    "...Th-that,¡± Jincheon stammered in a shrinking voice and lowered his head. There was no answer.


    "Is there anything else going on?"


    "By anything else, do you mean..."


    "For example, the confidence that you could kill the best swordsman of some western border fortress with a single strike. Anything like that?"


    "Th-that''s impossible." He added, scratching his sideburns, "Not yet..."


    Not yet, he says. Ominous words.


    I quickly changed the subject.


    "Anything else?"


    He hesitated and nced at me.


    "What? You seem to have something to say."


    "Actually, there is something I wish to tell you."


    "Go ahead."


    "It''s trivial..."


    Of course, it would be trivial. What major events could happen to someone stuck in the inner fortress, just training?


    However, Jincheon''s next words were unexpected. He poured out the words rapidly, as if he had memorized and prepared them beforehand.


    "I went to the other side to practice, and I heard people talking about Your Highness."


    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]

 Chapter 96

    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]


    Chapter: 96


    Evidence. Evidence! The evidence I had been searching for was in this kid''s hands.


    After saying those words, Jincheon hesitated and gauged my reaction.


    "I wanted to tell you, but I didn''t have the chance to..."


    The excuses continued.


    "I didn''t ask anyone to ry the message in case it was a mistake. So I wanted to see you in person and report it..."


    This kid.


    To think he was so thoughtful.


    "...I apologize."


    Perhaps interpreting my silence as disapproval, he suddenly apologized.


    I was just a little surprised, that''s all.


    I shook my head, indicating that he didn''t need to apologize.


    If I hadn''te to see Jincheon as Commander Heo had suggested, I wouldn''t have obtained the evidence he had discovered.


    It seemed I should listen carefully to what Commander Heo said in the future.


    "Did you tell anyone else about this?"


    "I haven''t told anyone."


    He even knows how to keep his mouth shut.


    Quitemendable, isn''t he?


    I grabbed Jincheon''s shoulders with both hands. He looked up at me with a slightly tense expression.


    I felt like I had be the bad guy. But this kid was also a bad guy, so whatever.


    "Shall we have a little chat?"


    * * *


    We went into a quiet room to avoid being overheard.


    Since this kid had overheard a conversation that was not meant to be heard, there was a possibility that someone else could overhear our conversation as well.


    For example, bird-brains could eavesdrop.


    Wait, Gon had also said he would find evidence, so where was it and what was it doing? My expectations were dashed once again.


    "So, what happened? Tell me from the beginning."


    Perhaps because I had provided him with a ce to talk, Jincheon readily recounted what he had heard.


    So, it seemed like he hadn''t overheard it on purpose.


    He had gone near the prison to practice swordsmanship during a time when there were no people around.


    And he happened to overhear a conversation between some Wolhan Fortress soldiers.


    He seemed to have listened attentively when he heard them mention me. The main topic wouldn''t have been about me though...


    Jincheon said he heard them talking about delivering a key.


    "What kind of soldiers were they? What were they wearing?"


    "I couldn''t see them properly. It was dark..."


    Since it was a conversation overheard near the prison and involved talk about a key, it was highly likely that they were jailers.


    Furthermore, if they mentioned me, they must have been under Son Gye-du''smand.


    However, the problem was that he didn''t know their exact appearance, including their faces.


    How could we find them if we didn''t know what they looked like...?


    "Would you be able to recognize them if you heard their voices?"


    Jincheon thought for a moment and then nodded.


    "Yes, I think I would be able to."


    "Good."


    Once we found Son Gye-du''s aplice, the rest wouldn''t be as difficult as directly using Son Gye-du. We just needed to interrogate them and get a confession.


    That would make things much easier and simpler.


    Of course, the bellflower issue wouldn''t be resolved...


    For that, I had no choice but to talk to the Wolhan Fortress Lord one-on-one. I could only hope that the excuse of needing it for the troops would work.


    Ah, damn it. Why did things get soplicated?


    "Thene out for a moment when I call you."


    "Yes?"


    "We need to find the owner of the voice you heard."


    Jincheon blinked innocently, as if he didn''t understand.


    "I''ll create an opportunity, so when I call you,e and confirm if those are the soldiers you overheard."


    His face brightened.


    It wouldn''t be difficult, but in the end, I was giving him a task, so I didn''t know why he seemed so happy about it.


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    What was with that puppy-dog look, like a dog waiting for its owner?


    It was shocking to think that this naive-looking kid would be a murderer in the future.


    No, wait. Even magical beasts must have had a time when they were young.


    Perhaps it wasn''t so shocking that this kid seemed harmless.


    "Then go and get some rest, ande out when I call you."


    "Yes, I will do so."


    Jincheon bowed his head and left the room.


    It seemed he had learned how to greet people in the meantime, and this was probably also taught by Heo Seokgyeom. Or perhaps by a eunuch.


    "They were all having fun without me."


    * * *


    Uncovering Son Gye-du''s plot was something I could only do when the halls were quiet.  Nothing was more important than survival.


    As dusk settled, I led the troops, who were lined up and waiting for me, out of the fortress walls.


    Even before I appeared, arrows were already being fired from atop the walls.


    Arrows flew through the air, drawing splendid trajectories as they rained down on the magical beasts below.


    Every time an arrownded, screams and howls of pain from the magical beasts echoed through the air.


    By now, I had grown quite ustomed to this scene, which resembled a living hell. It had reached a point where a ce without this tense atmosphere felt more unfamiliar.


    "Advance!"


    The only time I had ventured beyond the reach of the archers on the walls was when I went to retrieve the body of the missing servant.


    Pushing the entire front line beyond the range of the arrows was a proper attempt we were making for the first time today.


    The magical beasts roared as people appeared beneath the walls.


    A considerable number of soldiers showed signs of tension at the deafening roars. It was difficult to ovee the intimidation with willpower alone.


    "Don''t falter!"


    My shout echoed through the darkness. The faces of the soldiers, illuminated by torches, were filled with determination.


    Arrows and des rained down upon the massive bodies of the magical beasts.


    I led the soldiers forward, taking down the magical beasts one by one. Mounted on my horse, I shed and stabbed at the magical beasts on the ground with my spear.


    The de quickly became stained with blood.


    The battlefield, covered in blood and sweat, gradually descended into chaos. Pieces of flesh from the mangled magical beasts sttered into the air.


    The troops gradually advanced. As a certain distance was created, additional troops were deployed from within the fortress, as nned.


    At that moment, the ground shook once.


    Thud-


    At the clear tremor, everyone''s eyes turned in the same direction at once.  Everyone held their breath and searched for the source of the vibration.


    And everyone found it. There stood a magical beast of a form they had never seen before.


    It was thergest and tallest of all the magical beasts they had encountered so far.


    It was so massive that its shape was clearly visible even in the darkness, and its presence was equally powerful.


    The magical beast''s body was covered in scales that shone like ck iron fragments.


    It even felt as if the air around it was growing colder from the energy emanating from it.


    The moment they faced the magical beast, everyone took a step back.


    I took a deep breath. I could feel the disgusting stench of blood and the unique smell of magical beasts filling my lungs.


    "Your Highness!"


    Someone called out to me. It was a voice from the top of the wall. It was one of themanders belonging to Wolhan Fortress.


    "Take shelter!" Themander shouted.


    Take shelter? What did that mean all of a sudden? We had been fighting without wavering until now.


    As I thought that, the ck magical beast rose up and swung its foreleg.


    It was an unimaginably fast movement. One of the soldiers standing in front of it was sent flying by the swing of its foreleg.


    No, perhaps ripped apart would be a more urate description. Or crushed.


    The gruesome sight immediately unsettled the entire army. The soldiers'' screams erupted simultaneously, and the morale in the air plummeted.


    "Take shelter, Your Highness!"


    "Prince Ikwon!"


    Voices shouting from the wall continued. I understood the reason for their calls to retreat. I had just witnessed it with my own eyes.


    However, I couldn''t bring myself to flee.


    "Maintain formation!"


    "¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!"


    The ck magical beast roared. Its roar violently shook the air.


    It was as if it was tearing through the air itself. Its red eyes glowed.


    I swallowed hard and gripped my sword tightly.


    "Fire!"


    A shout from the wall, signaling the archers to prepare, reached my ears. Immediately afterward, a volley of arrows was unleashed. A shower of arrows poured down, piercing the darkness.


    However, it seemed that arrows were ineffective against the ck magical beast. The arrows that struck its jet-ck scales bounced off without prating.


    The arrows had almost no effect on it. Were those scales not just iron-like in appearance, but also in actual strength?


    "Advance!"


    The soldiers attempted to advance. The magical beast roared again.


    "¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!"


    An overwhelming sense of intimidation, iparable to any magical beast we had encountered before. Its primal killing intent made my skin prickle.


    "¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!"


    "Kyaaaak!"


    The magical beast let out a long, ferocious roar and swung its tail like a whip. Several soldiers were swept off their feet and fell.


    When it swung its tail a second time, the soldiers hurriedly retreated, but it was difficult to even help those who had been attacked and bring them back to the fortress.


    "It''s withstanding that barrage of arrows...! "


    A voice ofment was heard nearby. It was true.


    The fact that it endured the rain of arrows without showing any signs of pain meant that ordinary attacks wouldn''t work.


    Driving it away was probably the best option at the moment.


    "Kyaaaaaaaaaak!"


    The ck magical beast bit into a fallen soldier, lifted him into the air, and swallowed him whole.


    Crunch-


    With the sound of bones breaking, even the soldier''s scream vanished without a trace.


    Just allowing this creature to remain here would cause immense damage. The soldiers, already frozen in fear, were trying to retreat.


    "Maintain formation!"


    The desperate voice of themander could be heard. I hesitated for a moment, then drew the sword from my waist, tightened my grip on it, and started walking.


    "Y-Your Highness!"


    "Your Highness!"


    "Your Highness! Please don''t move!"


    I heard voices calling me from behind, but I had to ignore them. The most urgent thing was to drive that ck magical beast away from this battlefield.


    Thanks to it, the other magical beasts seemed to have lost their will to attack, overwhelmed by its killing intent, but that ck magical beast alone would cause far more casualties.


    "It''s dangerous!"


    The Wolhan Fortress Lord¡¯s  voice from the top of the wall reached my ears. It wasn''t a very loud voice, but it was clear enough.


    But dangerous? I knew that.


    I kicked the nks of my warhorse. However, perhaps frightened, the horse, which would normally have bolted forward, remained motionless.


    No matter how well-trained a warhorse was, it seemed there was nothing it could do against its primal fear.


    Without hesitation, I jumped off the saddle.


    "Your Highness!"


    And I walked towards the ck magical beast.


    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]

 Chapter 97

    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]


    Chapter: 97


    "What are you looking at?"


    The moment I spoke, the ck magical beast turned its head towards me.


    I charged and swung my sword. As expected, its hide was as hard as iron armor.


    Despite my well-aimed attack, my sword bounced off instantly. My arm went numb.


    From behind, I heard the order to cease fire. They stopped the archers because they feared I might be hit by a stray arrow.


    Although my attack didn''t inflict any significant damage, it seemed to have provoked the ck magical beast. Its aggression intensified.


    "¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!"


    The ck magical beast roared, throwing its head back towards the sky. Its roar traveled through the air and pricked my skin.


    But I felt as if this tension was exactly what I had been waiting for.


    "Your Highness!"


    "Don''te!"


    Yoo Geung and the other warriors tried to stop me, but I ignored them.


    "But, Your Highness...!"


    I had charged in with the intention of fighting it alone. If I had nned to rely on others, I wouldn''t have charged in the first ce.


    No, I wouldn''t have even stepped out of the fortress walls.


    Dozens of exchanges took ce in an instant. The ground was now covered in bloodstains, making it impossible to tell whose blood it was.


    Even though its hide was like iron armor, it was still skin. As long as it was flesh, it couldn''t be invincible.


    As the fight continued, scratches appeared on its hide. Of course, I wasn''t unscathed either.


    However, the wounds on my body were nothingpared to the torment of my heightened senses.


    The effects of the bellflower had worn off long ago. My senses were hyper-sensitive, and my body was trembling.


    The pain from my wounds felt excruciatingly sharp.


    Even the pain that I would normally have been able to ignore felt like a severe injury.


    Nevertheless, I deliberately didn''t seek out the drug.


    Since the Wolhan Fortress Lord had discovered the truth about the bellflower, I wanted to show him that I could endure without it.


    However, the biggest reason I stopped taking the drug was to test my limits.


    Limits. How far could I go with this body?


    Of course, I was still no match for Baek Yeon, the genius and best swordsman of Blood Cloud Fortress.


    But my senses were definitely better than before.


    "¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!"


    The magical beast, which had momentarily retreated, charged again. I rolled on the ground to dodge its attack and then shed at it.


    Its sharp ws came hurtling towards me. I raised my sword to block, but I couldn''t avoid itpletely.


    "Ugh!"


    "Your Highness!"


    I was sent flying by the impact of its foreleg.


    However, I didn''t just roll on the ground. There was a gain. It seemed to be guarding its chest, as if that was its weak spot.


    "I told you not toe!"


    I immediately got up and adjusted my grip on the sword.


    Around the time I could no longer distinguish which was more agonizing, the internal turmoil of my senses or the external injuries, my vision suddenly became clear.


    "Ah...?"


    Right. And there was that.


    I retreated momentarily, dodging the iing attacks, and took the opportunity to press on a pressure point. I wasn''t sure if I had performed the technique taught by the physician Soon Gang correctly, but it was effective nheless.


    My exhausted and heavy body felt filled with a tremendous energy, as if I was being swept away by a torrent.


    I lowered my sword and stepped back. As I retreated, the ck magical beast roared, disying its dominance.


    "¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!"


    Seeing that, I let out a chuckle.


    I adjusted my grip on the sword and readied my stance. Then, I kicked off the ground and swung my sword.


    "¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!"


    A long and ferocious roar. Immediately afterward, a giant w appeared before my eyes.


    * * *


    The prince''s sword finally pierced the heart of the ck magical beast, and the beast copsed, its massive body trembling. At that moment, the entire battlefield fell silent, as if all sound had ceased. The death they had longed for had finally arrived.


    However, no one cheered. The situation was not favorable for celebrating victory.


    The prince was gravely wounded. His armor, which had withstood the attacks of the colossal magical beast never seen before, was now in tatters.


    The sight of the prince, unconscious and carried on a stretcher, was unfamiliar and unsettling.


    Of course, his life wasn''t in immediate danger.


    The prince, after piercing the heart of the ck magical beast, had staggered towards it with his battered body and ripped out its heart.


    Everyone marveled at the tenacity that confirmed the beast''s death.


    Meanwhile, after the prince was carried into the inner fortress on a stretcher, the battle outside the walls continued with the same intensity, but the atmosphere became somewhat disorganized due to the loss of theirmander.


    It was only natural for them to retreat inside the walls.


    Having witnessed the whole scene, themanders realized that the prince''s role had been more critical than they had anticipated.


    "Why didn''t you stop him!"


    It was Heo Seokgyeom who shouted at Yoo Geung, who had followed the prince inside after a brief examination of his condition.


    He wasn''t a particrly affectionate or lenient superior, but they had never seen him so agitated.


    Yoo Geung bowed his head and said, "He told me not to go, so I obeyed his order."


    Although Yoo Geung was a captain, his top priority was, of course, the prince''s safety.


    His primary role was to stay by the prince''s side, assisting him in battle and protecting him from attacks.


    Heo Seokgyeom scoffed.


    "Don''t be ridiculous."


    He frowned.


    "Are you saying that obeying orders was more important than His Highness''s safety?"


    "He was adamant."


    When Yoo Geung replied, Heo Seokgyeom, seemingly frustrated with his subordinate, squeezed his eyes shut and then opened them.


    "Your first duty is to protect His Highness!"


    It had been a while since he had been scolded by a superior. Except for the times he was scolded by the prince, it might as well have been years.


    At a loss for words, Yoo Geung simply remained silent with his head bowed.


    However, he didn''t think he had done anything wrong. He had simply followed the prince''s orders.


    Furthermore, the prince hadn''t seemed in danger. At least ording to his judgment at that moment, the prince had been exactly where he needed to be.


    That''s how it had appeared to Yoo Geung.


    But how could he have be so strong so suddenly?


    He didn''t mean to say that the prince was weak. However, the prince wasn''t a formidable warrior capable of fighting that magical beast alone.


    What had caused him to change so rapidly? And where did his limits lie?


    "It''s a relief that he''s not seriously injured."


    Heo Seokgyeom clicked his tongue after saying that. Yoo Geung, who had briefly raised his head, lowered it again.


    "You''ll be disciplined when we return to the capital,¡± Heo Seokgyeom said. He spoke as if it were obvious that they would be able to return to the capital.


    Yoo Geung felt the same way. He believed they would return to the capital.


    * * *


    An air of tension and anxiety always lingered in the main hall. A discussion was underway in the main hall where King Bonhyeon and his subjects were gathered.


    King Bonhyeon, with his characteristic bored expression, rested one arm on the armrest of his throne and listened to the opinions of his subjects.


    "The battle at Wolhan Fortress in the Northern Region is intensifying, Your Majesty."


    A considerable amount of time had passed since his eldest son, Prince Ikwon, had left the capital.


    One might expect a father to be worried about his son who had gone to war, but King Bonhyeon''s expression held not an ounce of affection for his own flesh and blood, only hostility.


    He recalled thest image of Prince Ikwon.


    Thest image of his eldest son, who had acted like a wastrel and ultimately earned the nickname "madman," was quite impudent.


    "So."


    It seemed his son wanted to seize power, even at this point. His intentions were obvious.


    He must be aiming to gain the trust of the Northern Region, something no king has ever fully achieved.


    Even if he did, nothing would change.


    They had already strayed too far.


    It was toote to turn back.


    Too many things had already happened; they hade too far to turn back.


    "Are those old walls crumbling or something?" King Bonhyeon asked in a nonchnt tone, his toneced with mockery.


    Many of the officials who supported Prince Jaean smirked in response.


    It was an exceedingly disrespectful remark towards those guarding the northern borders.


    "It w ould be difficult for Prince Ikwon to return to the capital anytime soon."


    "Would it be possible at ater time?"


    King Bonhyeon''s gaze shifted. He immediately spotted an old man among the officials dressed in identical uniforms.


    "I''m asking if it would be possible at a muchter time."


    King Bonhyeon''s gaze was fixed on the spot where General So Ik- Gyeom stood.


    So Ik-Gyeom remained silent, his head bowed like an ancient tree.


    He looked like he was groveling for his life. An old beast that had pulled out its own teeth and ws with its own hands.


    "The war is at a stalemate, so that would also be difficult. If troops were dispatched from the capital, the return of Prince Ikwon will be hastened."


    One of the officials spoke. Sending reinforcements to Prince Ikwon, who was in Wolhan Fortress? It was an irritating suggestion, but the official who made it wasn''t a military officer.


    There was no need to be overly cruel. After all, excuses always existed.


    Even if there wasn''t a single word to use as an excuse, more than half of the officials present were on his side.


    King Bonhyeon smiled faintly at the suggestion.


    "How could we make such a harsh decision when the people are suffering? You should remember that the people of the Northern Region are also citizens of Mokryeo."


    Most of the officials sneered at his words. Their smiles were full of mockery.


    However, the information they received was already quite outdated.


    Even if a horse were to gallop from the Northern Region to the capital as fast as it could, it would be impossible to arrive within a day.


    "Next."


    King Bonhyeon quickly erased any trace of Prince Ikwon from the main hall.


    But deep within King Bonhyeon''s heart, anxiety lurked like a coiled snake.


    A wastrel who didn''t even know how to wield a sword properly. But the blood of that wastrel belonged to the warrior he hated and envied the most.


    The spirit of that wastrel''s mother was also formidable, so perhaps her son had inherited the same traits.


    But even so, a wastrel was a wastrel.


    It hadn''t just been a year or two since his eldest son wasbeled a wastrel. The news he received wasn''t hopeful, and the more dismal the news, the further away his eldest son''s return became.


    With that thought, King Bonhyeon suppressed his anxiety.


    But he didn''t know. Snakes were very patient creatures. His anxiety, like a snake, was always ready to strike him.


    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]

 Chapter 98

    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]


    Chapter: 98


    After the discussion in the main hall ended, several military officials gathered together. Discontent and worry were etched on their faces as they left the hall.


    "Isn''t this going too far?"


    One of the officialsined. The others nodded in agreement.


    Just then, an old man approached their group. It was General So Ik-Gyeom.


    He walked towards them with heavy steps, and upon spotting them, he acknowledged their presence with a nod of his chin.


    "General So finally emerges."


    One of the officials who recognized So Ik-Gyeom remarked. The other officials all turned to face him.


    "It seems you were waiting for me,¡± So Ik-Gyeom said after looking around at the officials.


    "Do you have something to say?"


    Despite his characteristic blunt tone, no one interpreted his response negatively. The usual General So wouldn''t even bother engaging in conversation.


    Since the passing of the deposed Queen So, So Ik-Gyeom had refrained from any actions that might attract the king''s attention.


    Therefore, even this simple exchange was surprising.


    "Yes, we were waiting for you, General,¡± General Yang, who was among the group, replied.


    He was an official who had long shared So Ik-Gyeom''s views. Moreover, he and his family had benefited from the death of the deposed Queen So.


    So Ik-Gyeom''s gaze shifted towards General Yang.


    "Why were you waiting for me?"


    The conversation unexpectedly continued, much to the surprise of the officials, their eyes widening.


    Since it was a rare opportunity for General So to show interest in a conversation, General Yang quickly continued, "Ahem. It''s a bit embarrassing to say this here..."


    The officials exchanged nces. So Ik-Gyeom motioned with his chin towards a secluded corner. They moved to the new location.


    "His Majesty''s behavior seems to have crossed the line, so we were waiting for General So to discuss this matter."


    So Ik-Gyeom lowered his gaze to the ground and said, "What disloyal words are these? How can there be right or wrong in His Majesty''s will?"


    "Even the sky has day and night. How can there be no right or wrong just because it''s His Majesty''s word?"


    So Ik-Gyeom sighed.


    "Despite Prince Ikwon going all the way to Wolhan Fortress and fighting with all his might... His Majesty doesn''t seem to wish for the Prince''s victory."


    "His Majesty must have his reasons."


    "Yes, we can guess those reasons. But can we consider it right for Prince Ikwon to suffer because of them?"


    General Yang exchanged nces with the others around him. Then, he cautiously continued," Prince Ikwon is undeniably His Majesty''s eldest son."


    "Who doesn''t know that?"


    "Yes, no one is unaware of that, yet how can thingse to this?" General Yangmented in frustration. "He is of royal blood and the one who will be responsible for the safety of this nation, yet he is stuck in Wolhan Fortress with no certainty of return."


    A brief silence followed.


    So Ik-Gyeom said,¡±I believe in His Highness."


    "Of course!" General Yang eximed. "Of course, His Highness will return. But who knows when that will be?"


    "Who knows, maybe a fortune teller could tell us if we asked,¡± So Ik-Gyeom said tly. Although his words were a joke, his tone and their situation were not at all suited for jest.


    General Yang earnestly urged, "General, we must take action. While Prince Ikwon is in Wolhan Fortress, Prince Jaean is running rampant, treating the entire pce as his own domain. Looking at him, it''s as if he is the sole heir apparent. Isn''t that right?"


    The other officials nodded in agreement.


    So Ik-Gyeom remained silent for a moment, then, as if he had made up his mind, he began to speak.


    "But what can we do?"


    General Yang opened his mouth to speak. However, he immediately closed it at So Ik-Gyeom''s following words.


    "Are you going to directly remonstrate with His Majesty? Do you truly believe that will be epted?"


    The old general''s voice grew rougher with each word. Everyone could sense the deeply buried resentment within him.


    Remonstrating with King Bonhyeon was undoubtedly futile. All the military officials gathered here were well aware of the king''s stubbornness and obstinacy.


    And they also knew that this was being used most effectively to turn them away.


    "At least I don''t think things will go well that way."


    No one could refute his words.


    "Then... how about doing this?"


    General Yang carefully gauged So Ik-Gyeom''s reaction.


    "Some of the generals who returned to their hometowns recently have private soldiers. What if we send them to Wolhan Fortress to support Prince Ikwon and turn the tide of the war there...?"


    "Impossible."


    So Ik-Gyeom cut him off firmly.


    "The enemies in Wolhan Fortress are not humans, but magical beasts. It won''t be easy for those who are not ustomed to them to fight them. If we send them recklessly, they might be a burden to His Highness  or simply increase the number of casualties. That is definitely not a good idea."


    He shook his head with a grim expression.


    "If they are sent recklessly and die, it will only harm His Highness."


    "Then..."


    "What can we do...?"


    The officials each expressed their concerns. So Ik-Gyeom simply remained silent as he observed them.


    However, these people were now voicing their support for Prince Ikwon, who was widely known as a wastrel.


    Looking at this scene, So Ik-Gyeom recalled Shin Gwiryung''s resentful eyes.


    He had actually thought that her ambition to make Prince Ikwon the king was nearly impossible.


    Of course, these people weren''t trying to stand up for Prince Ikwon out of loyalty. They were motivated by their guilt over the death of the deposed Queen So.


    However, So Ik-Gyeom was convinced that Prince Ikwon had changed.


    If Prince Ikwon seeded in returning to the capital with a victory in Wolhan Fortress, the throne might not be so far out of reach.


    He parted ways with the officials and mounted his horse to return to his residence.


    As he took in the familiar scenery along the way, he dredged up the painful memories he had been trying to suppress.


    "Eunyun..."


    Her name was uttered softly, dispersing into the air filled with bright sunlight.


    So Eunyun. Regret flickered in the eyes of the father who secretly called out the name of his daughter he had tried to forget, only to disappear again. He couldn''t forget her no matter how hard he tried.


    Expectation soon filled the void left by the regret.


    How long had it been since he had looked forward to tomorrow? How long had it been since he had hoped for the world to change?


    "If the world changes, how can I remain alone in the past?"


    He rode his horse back to his residence.


    * * *


    "Aaagh!"


    It seemed the news of my injury had reached the Pyeonggwang Merchant Guild, thanks to all the fuss everyone made about me being bedridden.


    "I apologize, Your Highness."


    As a result, physician Soon Gang visited me as soon as Iy down...


    "Uwaaagh!"


    "I understand your pain, Your Highness, but your screams are so loud that I... I''m losing my concentration."


    I was reprimanded for potentially deafening himpletely when he was already half-deaf.


    He said that special treatment was needed because I had been severely injured while using acupuncture points.


    He also said that the excessive bleeding was due to the acupuncture.


    After citing those reasons, that quack... no, that renowned physician Soon Gang stuck a long needle, as thick as my forearm, into my forearm.


    "I will insert one more."


    "I think that''s enough."


    I recoiled in horror, but there was nowhere to escape.


    In the end, another long needle, no different from a weapon, was added to my arm.


    But what he said after that was even more absurd.


    "Oh my, oh dear."


    Oh my?


    "I will have to insert it again."


    Huh. I couldn''t help but scoff.


    "Is this guy crazy...?"


    I gritted my teeth and tried to snatch the long needle from Soon Gang¡¯s hand.


    "Ugh."


    But I failed.


    This damn body. It was shocking that it had be this weak from just that much. I couldn''t even take away the needle from the old man''s hand.


    "Ugh..."


    "Please stay still, Your Highness. I earnestly implore you to cooperate so that I can treat you."


    I scoffed.


    "Earnestly my ass."


    "I''m sincere. Please do not misunderstand my loyalty."


    "Do you think I don''t know you''re sticking those things in me on purpose?"


    "Acupuncture is an essential part of treatment."


    "Be honest. You''re an assassin, aren''t you? Who sent you? Tell me now, and I''ll spare your life, old man."


    Soon Gang responded yfully, "Such words wound my heart."


    "Nonsense. I don''t believe you."


    Soon Gangughed heartily.


    "You need to receive proper treatment and recover quickly so that I have something to report back to Pyeonggwang. This is not just for your benefit, so I beseech you to cooperate."


    "...Damn it."


    "In that sense, I''ll insert  one more."


    Poke-


    "Aagh!"


    "Seeing that you used acupuncture points, have you stopped using bellflower?" Soon Gang asked calmly, in contrast to me, who felt like I was about to pass out.


    "You knew?"


    "The head of the Pyeonggwang Merchant Guild informed me in secret."


    "Don''t tell anyone."


    "Yes, Your Highness. I will keep this a secret until I go to my grave."


    "You don''t have much time left anyway."


    "Unfortunately, your words are true."


    I chuckled for a moment and then asked seriously, "Is there no way to stop using this? Acupuncture doesn''t seem like a good method to use frequently."


    "Indeed. This acupuncture greatly stimtes the body''s energy and temporarily numbs unnecessary sensations. You probably felt even more pain after the effects of the acupuncture wore off than before."


    "That''s right. That''s what happened."


    It was as if all the agonizing sensations that had been suppressed while the acupuncture was in effect were now rushing back at once.


    If I used this every day, I would go crazy.


    "From what I see, Your Highness''s biggest problem is... that you have already be addicted to bellflower and have developed a constitution that cannot tolerate stimtion."


    "Addicted?"


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    Soon Gang said he had thought something was strange from the first time he saw me.


    "How do you cure addiction?"


    Soon Gang stroked his beard.


    "Do you know why the bellflower is also called ''jongmeokgicot''?"


    ¡°Why?¡±


    "There is a story from long ago about a servant who was starving on a freezing cold day. He saw a flower blooming in the snowy mountains and, in his extreme hunger, he hastily swallowed it."


    "And so?"


    "That flower made the poor servant forget his hunger. That''s how it came to be called ''jongmeokgicot'' (servant-feeding flower)."


    Why was he suddenly exining the origin of the name?


    "So what?"


    "Didn''t I say it was a snowy mountain on a cold day?" Soon Gang said exasperatedly.


    "The master of the North Wall knows how to cure addiction."


    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]

 Chapter 99

    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]


    Chapter: 99


    I was in a predicament.


    The Wolhan Fortress Lord held the solution to the bellflower addiction, yet he only observed me without revealing it.


    It was aplex situation.


    And why wouldn''t he bring it up, even though he knew? I couldn''t read his intentions, and my worries deepened.


    "Hmm."


    As I frowned and crossed my arms, Soon Gang gathered the needles he hadid out and stood up.


    "As it is a prohibited medicinal herb, even if there is a way to resolve the addiction, you must have concerns... I apologize that I cannot be of further assistance."


    I waved my hand dismissively.


    "It''s fine. There''s no reason to apologize for something that''s not your responsibility. If you''re busy, you can go."


    "I don''t have any urgent matters, but it seems like you wish to be alone, Your Highness,¡± Soon Gang smiled suspiciously.


    "If you wish, I can continue the treatment."


    I responded with a grimace.


    "What are you talking about? Go. Leave immediately."


    Soon Gang bowed.


    "Yes, I will follow your orders. Then please rest well. I will return."


    "Whatever."


    Soon Gang left the room. It was just one small old man leaving, but the room where Iy alone felt incredibly empty.


    I stared at the ceiling for a long time, then suddenly sat up.


    I remembered what Jincheon had said.


    "Ugh."


    I felt a surge of pain, perhaps because it wasn''t for no reason that they had made me lie down in the middle of the day. Groaning, I got up, put on the coat hanging on the wall, and opened the door.


    Creak-


    "Hmm?"


    To my surprise, Jincheon was standing right outside.


    "What are you doing?"


    He stood awkwardly, as if he was about to run away the moment the door opened. His eyes were wide with surprise.


    It seemed he really was about to run away. I didn''t think I was mistaken.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Was he here to assassinate me?


    An ominous feeling crept in as I saw Jincheon, of all people, lurking in front of my room with no warning.


    I took a step back, on guard.


    My sword. My sword was here. At my waist.


    "I-I apologize,¡± Jincheon spoke in a voice that seemed as flustered as I was.


    Wait, why was he the one flustered when he was the one who was lurking here without a word?


    "Were you waiting for me?"


    When I asked, Jincheon nodded.


    "...Yes."


    "Why?"


    Was he really here to assassinate me?


    I waited for an answer, but Jincheon just hesitated.


    "Well, it can''t be assassination, right?"


    "Yes?"


    I already had enough on my mind and didn''t want to overthink it.


    "No, it''s nothing."


    I was going to call for him anyway. Since he came on his own, it saved me the trouble.


    "You have nothing to do, right? Let''s find the guy you mentioned before."


    Jincheon''s eyes widened.


    "But you are still unwell..."


    "It''s fine."


    I was already getting nagged from everywhere, and now even this little runt was nagging me. I decided to strike first before the nagging could start.


    "The physician said it was alright, so don''t worry about it."


    Still, I was in pain, so I had to stand there for a moment to catch my breath.


    Then, I said firmly, "How much more time are you going to waste? It''s been ages since the fire started under our feet.  We''ll end up with burnt skin! Do you want to regret it after everything is burned to ashes?"


    As I grumbled and started walking, Jincheon followed.


    "Please hold onto me."


    "Forget it. What kind of support would you be? You''re so skinny, like you haven''t even had a decent meal."


    I nced at Jincheon.


    I didn''t understand why he didn''t gain weight no matter how much he ate. Was he finally starting to fill out after all that time of not eating properly?


    I doubted how useful he could be in swordsmanship with that kind of body.


    Of course, there was no doubt about his talent, but even with a brilliant mind, wouldn''t everything be in vain if his body was like a twig?


    On the way to the prison, I deliberately chose secluded routes. I intended to find Elder Son Gye-du''s aplice without being noticed by others.


    A chill permeated the air as we entered the prison. It must have been because the number of people managing it had decreased due to the war.


    The jailer, noticing me, gave me a wary look.


    "We greet His Highness."


    He bowed his head because he had to, but his reluctance was evident.


    "Yeah. Pretend you don''t know I''m here."


    "Pardon?"


    "Who said you could talk back?"


    I frowned, and the jailer closed his mouth. I nced at Jincheon and signaled him with my eyes to find the voice he had heard before.


    "Are you the only one working here?"


    There was no one else in sight. Were they assigned elsewhere?


    "No. There are two more."


    "Call them."


    The jailer soon brought the others.


    "W-We greet His Highness."


    "We greet His Highness."


    Two soldiers stood before me, and I looked at Jincheon again.


    He stealthily held up two fingers. It was the second guy.


    "You."


    I pointed at the second soldier standing in line. The soldier looked up with a dumb expression.


    "Yes?"


    "What''s your name?"


    "My name is Jo Seunghoe."


    What should I do with this guy?


    A thought shed through my mind.


    If he was indeed the one who, under Son Gye-du''s orders, had helped the servant Eulgeum escape from prison, I could immediately take him to the Fortress Lord for interrogation.


    But... there was no need for that.


    "From tomorrow onwards, you''ll be stationed at the wall instead of the prison."


    "Pardon?"


    The soldier, Jo Seunghoe, asked back in confusion. I simply stared at him instead of answering, and he lowered his head.


    "...I-I understand."


    Of course you understand, what else can you do?


    He seemed reluctant and displeased, but he didn''t say anything more.


    "Then good luck. You''re dismissed."


    I left the prison, leaving them behind as they looked around, trying to grasp the situation.


    Jincheon asked as if he had been waiting, "Is there anything else I can do?"


    Anyone would normally dislike being given tasks, but this guy seemed eager to do more.


    "Is there?"


    No matter how young he looked, and even though he hadn''t done anything to harm me yet, I still felt ufortable around him.


    I wanted to avoid him if possible.


    However, Jincheon seemed to think differently.


    He suddenly looked dejected.


    Why?


    Did he want to build a strong position for himself by making contributions?


    Perhaps because of his past as a ve, he might have developed such a goal.


    I wasn''t a ve, but I was once a beggar, and I used to live with that kind of mindset.


    It was that so-called desire for self-improvement. However, in my case, it wasn''t just about climbing higher.


    The biggest reason I risked my life to protect Blood Cloud Fortress was because I wanted to repay my debt of gratitude.


    Anyway, a ve...


    He wouldn''t want to go back to that kind of life. Right. I understood.


    I generously said, "If you really want to do something, do your best in what you can do now."


    As I said that, I ced my hand on his head and then quickly removed it.


    "Then you''ll achieve something. At least you won''t fall any lower than where you are now."


    Then, I put my hands behind my back and turned towards the Wolhan Fortress Lord¡¯s office.


    "Go now. y or sleep or whatever."


    I felt his gaze piercing my back, but I ignored it and quickened my pace.


    * * *


    The sun set, and the battle resumed. Everyone in the fortress was busy, but not everyone was involved in the fighting.


    "Ah... ah..."


    Among those who were able to enjoy a moment of peace away from the battle was Son Gye-du.


    However, unlike other days, today he was neither calm nor rxed. It was because of the unexpected news he had received.


    He was running through the corridors of the inner fortress, where most of the soldiers had left for battle.


    His ragged breathing and hurried footsteps echoed through the quiet corridors.


    "Ah... ah...!"


    Then, suddenly, Son Gye-du came to an abrupt halt. He bent over, clutching his knees, and gasped for air.


    His rough breaths came in rapid session. Despite this, his pounding heart refused to calm down.


    Thud-


    A pitch-ck shadow fell over Son Gye-du as he stood there, catching his breath with his head bowed. Footsteps approached from within the darkness.


    Whether it was because of the chilly night air or the dim moonlight, a terrifying and eerie atmosphere enveloped him.


    His breathing gradually calmed down. Son Gye-du, his face paler than before, slowly raised his head.


    A masked figure, whose identity was difficult to discern, stood before him.


    "...Nanyagong?"


    The foreigner who had promised to be his ally, but had turned his back on him as soon as he was in danger. His voice was full of desperation.


    "No."


    But his desperation was not met with a response. The masked figure in front of Son Gye-du shook his head.


    "...Who are you?"


    Son Gye-du''s expression crumpled as soon as he heard that the masked figure was not Nanyagong. The masked figure chuckled at his reaction.


    "Haha."


    "I asked who you are. What is your identity?"


    "Does it matter who I am?"


    Son Gye-du growled in an angry voice, "Are you mocking me?"


    However, the masked person before him was someone he didn''t even know how or why they had entered Wolhan Fortress.


    Considering they had reached the inner fortress without being detected by anyone, they were clearly a skilled individual.


    There was no way this old man, who had lived afortable life, could threaten such a person sessfully.


    "How could I?"


    The masked person''s low chuckle followed. Son Gye-du''s face flushed red, feeling ridiculed.


    He had received a secret letter, presumably sent by Nanyagong, and rushed to the designated meeting ce mentioned in the letter. In truth, it was closer to a notification than an appointment.


    The reason he had rushed here in such a hurry was that the letter was written in code, and it took him a considerable amount of time to decipher it.


    Meanwhile, contrary to Son Gye-du''s agitation, the masked person spoke in a lighthearted tone, "I am merely a messenger here to convey Nanyagong''s words. Don''t you think it''s a bit much to use me of mocking you when I even waited for you to decipher the code sent by him?"


    "If you are truly his spokesperson, you should focus on your task and not distort your superior''s intentions with unnecessary chatter."


    "That''s true."


    The masked person readily yielded.


    And then they immediately went to the main point.


    "Abandon the Northern Region."


    "...W-What?"


    "Nanyagong wants things to proceed smoothly. The prince''s intervention has greatly disrupted the n, so someone has to take responsibility for the aftermath."


    "Even so, abandoning the Northern Region..."


    "It had to be sorted out eventually, didn''t it? Starting anew on emptynd is easier than reorganizing and fixing a messy situation."


    Son Gye-du fell into deep thought after hearing those words, and the masked person patiently waited for his answer.


    Only after a long time, enough for the moon''s position to shift, did Son Gye-du nod. That was his answer.


    Caw, caw...


    The cawing of crows echoed through the night sky from the battlefield.


    Crows always gathered where blood was shed. Therefore, no one paid them any mind.


    It was the same for Son Gye-du.


    The cawing sounded particrly close, but his mind was too preupied to pay attention to the sounds of crows.


    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]

 Chapter 100

    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]


    Chapter: 100


    Gulp-


    They say it''s better to get it over with quickly, but I couldn''t help but feel nervous when it was actually time to face the music.


    That''s why I was standing in front of the Wolhan Fortress Lord''s office, conflicted.


    Should I go in, or not?


    Should I just go back?


    There was no reason to quit bellflower right away, was there? I was still managing for now.


    Hmm.


    Hmm...


    After a brief moment of contemtion, I made up my mind.


    Alright! Let''s just go!


    It was at that moment, as I was about to turn back, that I heard a voice from beyond the door.


    "Why are you standing at the door instead ofing in?"


    I was startled because I didn''t know he was already aware that I was here.


    "Uh, uh...?"


    "Pleasee in."


    Damn it.


    It was toote to pretend nothing had happened. I swallowed hard, opened the door, and entered the office.


    "Greetings, Your Highness."


    "Yes, well..."


    I felt guilty, so it was difficult to meet his eyes. I looked away and stared into space.


    "What brings you here?"


    "Well, it''s..."


    My reason foring was to ask for medicine to treat bellflower addiction.


    But the reason I was ufortable right now was because of that very bellflower, so how could I bring myself to say it?


    Wolhan Fortress Lord offered me a seat.


    As I smiled awkwardly and sat down, he said, "Perhaps..."


    His tone was as calm as ever. It was hard to predict what he would say next.


    "Is there something you find difficult to say?"


    ...It seemed he had already anticipated everything.


    I took a deep breath and answered.


    "It''s nothing much, but I..."


    I nced at the Wolhan Fortress Lord''s face.


    His expression was impassive. I wondered what was going through his mind.


    "...I''m a bit unwell."


    I needed to sound as casual as possible, but it wasn''t easy.


    "I''m a bit unwell, it''s, uh, well... it''s nothing much."


    I started speaking and then gauged his reaction. There was no particr response.


    "I wasn''t aware that you were unwell. Then, are you saying that you will step down from yourmand?"


    I waved my hand.


    "No, it''s not that. It''s nothing much, I said. It''s really not a big deal."


    Yes. It wasn''t a big problem...


    "Did you perhaps misuse some medicine?"


    The Wolhan Fortress Lord said with his eyes downcast.


    This must have meant that he had predicted what I was going to say, right?


    Gulp-


    "Yes. Actually, there''s a medicine I use regrly."


    "What is it?"


    It seemed he wanted me to say it myself. There was still no change in his expression.


    "...Bellflower."


    The Wolhan Fortress Lord quietly nodded.


    His reaction was milder than I had expected. I had even anticipated him threatening to report me to the pce.


    "What is the reason? I apologize for my boldness, but you do not seem like someone who needs that medicine."


    His expressionless face made me even more ufortable. I continued speaking as calmly as possible.


    "Have you heard about King Taejo¡¯s supernatural ability?"


    The Wolhan Fortress Lord¡¯s eyebrows twitched.


    Of course, I knew that Taejo wasn''t a favorable figure to the natives of the Northern Region. However, clearing up misunderstandings was the priority.


    "Yes, I have heard of it."


    "Well... actually, I have that too."


    The Wolhan Fortress Lord stared at me nkly, as if he hadn''t heard anything.


    Just as I felt like his gaze was piercing through my skin, he spoke again.


    "I apologize, but I have never heard that you possess a supernatural ability."


    I nodded.


    "That''s to be expected. No one knows."


    Actually, it wasn''t that no one knew. My grandfather, Merchant Guild Leader Shin, and even Eunuch Han knew.


    The Wolhan Fortress Lord seemed lost in thought for a moment after my reply. His calm eyes stared straight into me.


    "Then, are you saying... that you have been keeping your ability a secret all this time?"


    "That''s right. It was a secret."


    "But you have revealed this secret to me."


    "Because I don''t want to be misunderstood."


    The Wolhan Fortress Lord slowly nodded.


    "Then, have you cleared up the misunderstanding...?"


    "How did you know that I knew about it?"


    "I overheard it when I came to your officest time."


    Ah. The Wolhan Fortress Lord let out a short sigh.


    "As I thought."


    "So, you don''t misunderstand?"


    "The presence or absence of an ability can be easily proven, so it cannot be false. And if you had misused bellflower, there would be outward signs of addiction, so it is also difficult for you to not be an addict."


    "Well, of course."


    "Also, since you have stayed in Wolhan Fortress for a considerable amount of time, there is no need for you to prove anything."


    Judging from his expression, which didn''t look very pleased, it seemed like an unpleasant situation. Still, the fact that he remained silent must have meant that he needed me.


    It was like a tacit alliance had been formed.


    "I don''t know much about King Taejo''s ability, but if I were to guess... did you need its pain relief and numbness?"


    "That''s right."


    I nodded.


    "But there are difficulties in relying solely on medicine." I added awkwardly, "It''s not good to be noticed by others either."


    "Indeed, if the effects you seek are pain relief and numbness, I can see how there would be inconveniences."


    The Wolhan Fortress Lord seemed to have made up his mind.


    "Then will you help me?"


    The answer I had been waiting for came.


    "I will prepare the medicine for you."


    "Thank you. But could you also tell me how to make the medicine?"


    "While you are in Wolhan Fortress, I will manage the preparation of the medicine. Do not worry. When you return to the capital, I will have the recipe delivered to your eunuch."


    It was unexpected kindness, but I couldn''t just take it at face value.


    My return to the capital would only happen when Wolhan Fortress waspletely safe, so his words meant that I shouldn''t even think about leaving until the problem was resolved.


    Nothing was easy.


    But since I would be returning to the capital eventually, it wasn''t a bad offer.


    "And."


    "Yes?"


    "I found the person who tampered with the prison under Elder Son Gye-du''s orders."


    The WOlhan Fortress Lord¡¯s eyes widened. However, he didn''t seem too surprised.


    "If you point them out, I will interrogate them."


    "I want a confession."


    "Yes, of course, I will get a confession."


    ¡°Not a confession extracted through torture."


    "Do you have a n in mind?"


    "For now, I''m going to keep him close. Is there a need to get a confession urgently?"


    "There is nowhere Son Gye-du can go or anything he can do. There is no need to rush."


    "Alright."


    After having my say, I observed the Fortress Lord¡¯s expression.


    There was no changepared to before I mentioned the bellflower. So I still couldn''t read his thoughts.


    * * *


    I returned to my quarters and sat at my desk. I knew it would be useless, but I decided to write a letter to send to the capital.


    Just in case the pce changed its mind and decided to send support...


    After writing a few lines, I tilted my head back.


    "Ah. What am I hoping for?"


    Perhaps they were hoping I would die here.


    That way, the second prince would easily ascend to the throne. It wasmentable that the court had been taken over by his cronies.


    Indeed, there would be quite a few people eagerly awaiting my death.


    But then again, King Bonhyeon was going to pass the throne to the first prince eventually.


    I couldn''t understand why he made such a decision when he was nearing the end of his life and would eventually have to support me.


    "He''s truly an iprehensible person."


    As I grumbled to myself, I heard a sound from the window.


    Thud-


    "Hmm?"


    Was it something blown in by the wind? I ignored it and picked up my brush again, but then I heard another sound from the window.


    Thud-


    I had to check it out after the second time. Thinking it must be Gon, I opened the window.


    "Why didn''t you open it sooner!"


    As expected, it was Gon. It was a mystery why it was waiting for someone to open the window when it knew how to open not only windows but also the main gate.


    "I was writing a letter. Why?"


    Gon ruffled its feathers and replied, "Why bother writing when you won''t get a response even if you send it a hundred times? It seems you have forgotten that paper and time have value."


    This impertinent bird-brain.


    "Hmm, maybe your time has no value."


    "No food for you today."


    "Ca!"


    Gon pped its wings, scattering ck feathers.


    "Didn¡¯t I tell you to stop doing that? Now I have to clean the room again because of you."


    "Hmph, cleaning the ce where you live is something you should do every day. And you, a mere human, cannot give orders to me. To bring up food as a threat... You cunning creature. There are principles that intelligent beings must uphold!"


    "There''s nothing to uphold."


    "Indeed, you''re not an intelligent being, so you wouldn''t have any principles. You foolish creature. How pitiful."


    It was being extra annoying today.


    I narrowed my eyes and red at it.


    "Why are you acting like this today? Did you eat something wrong?"


    "Ahem, ahem, I didn''t eat anything wrong, but I did hear something interesting.  You''ll faint on the spot if you hear what I''ve learned."


    "What did you hear? Earn your keep."


    Lately, all this guy did was eat a hearty meal and then poop a hearty amount.


    It wasmendable that it had picked up that piece of cloth from the servant Eulgeum''s clothesst time, but it had aplished nothing else.


    "I saw the old man you''re after talking to a suspicious, shady-looking man."


    "Old man? Son Gye-du?"


    "That''s right."


    Suspicious, it says.


    Although Gon¡¯s way of speaking was strange, this guy never said anything wrong. It had the same discerning eyes as a human.


    Ah, of course, I couldn''t take Gon¡¯s opinion on fashion seriously.


    "Who was he talking to?"


    "I don''t know."


    "Then what do you mean by suspicious?"


    "His face was covered by a ck cloth. You proudly show off your face, so why was he hiding his? If he wasn''t trying to hide it, what other intention could he have?"


    "That''s surprisingly logical."


    "How dare you ignore me. You insolent creature."


    Gon bit my hand. Meanwhile, I stared nkly into space.


    A suspicious masked person... It was indeed suspicious.


    I held Gon with both hands and said, "Tell me exactly what he said. In detail."


    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]

 Chapter 101

    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]


    Chapter: 101


    "So..."


    After listening to Gon''s story, I frowned and fell silent for a moment.


    Son Gye-du had hurriedly run off somewhere, and then a suspicious person with most of their face covered by a mask had appeared from the darkness.


    Gon said that Son Gye-du had initially yelled and raged, but after exchanging a few words, he had calmed down.


    Even so, an elder was still an elder. There was no one in this fortress, at least, who could raise their voice against him.


    But to silence and subdue him with just a few words...


    So, even the thought that Son Gye-du was the true mastermind was wrong.


    "Does that even make sense?"


    "Hmph."


    Gon turned its head away, seemingly offended. It meant that I shouldn''t doubt its words.


    "Of course, I don''t think you''re lying, but..."


    I knew Gon had no reason to lie.


    It was just so unrealistic that it was hard to believe.


    After a bit of coaxing, it looked at me again.


    "It''s hard to imagine, is what I mean. This Wolhan Fortress is the furthest fortress in the Northern Region, so how could it interact with other forces...?"


    It would take more than a month to travel anywhere.


    Except for the one road leading to the capital, the paths from the Northern Region to other areas were extremely treacherous.


    And there weren''t any neighboring countries either.


    Gon half-closed its eyes at my words. It seemed like it was ring at me.


    "Well, yeah. It''s just...mon sense. I''m not doubting you, really."


    "It seems like you are doubting me."


    "Hey, if I don''t believe you, who else in the world would I believe?"


    As if to prove my trust, I puffed out my chest and straightened my back.


    But Gon was unmoved.


    "I am not human."


    "Don''t nitpick, you know what I mean. Just let it slide."


    Then who was the true mastermind?


    "Whoever it is, it must be a force that benefits from this."


    Gon nodded at my words.


    "Of course."


    "Then it wouldn''t be someone from Wolhan Fortress. Who would want their own home destroyed?"


    "Of course."


    "It''s also unlikely to be someone from the Northern Region. If Wolhan Fortress falls, their own power will crumble too."


    "Of course."


    I nced at Gon and said, "I get it, so stop with the ''of courses''."


    Who could it be? Really.


    A force that would benefit from the fall of Wolhan Fortress...


    The second prince?


    "Hmm."


    Certainly, the second prince''s faction would wee the news of Wolhan Fortress''s fall. It would be better for them if it was destroyed rather than joining my side.


    While I was away, the capital would be his stage, so he must hate the idea of me returning.


    But after thinking about it a bit more, I concluded that it couldn''t be the second prince.


    "No, no way."


    I was only involved in the actual battles, but this situation had started long before I even arrived at Wolhan Fortress.


    The Wolhan FOrtress Lord had asked for help during the birthday banquet.


    This incident had been meticulously nned for a very long time.


    "If Wolhan Fortress falls, the Northern Region falls..."


    I drew a map in the air with my finger. Imagining a virtual map, I pointed to the location of the Northern Region with my fingertip. The very top.


    "If the Northern Region falls, the people who live here will be refugees and head south."


    I moved my finger down towards the central and southern regions.


    That would cause problems. It wasn''t just about the poption surge. The creation of refugee camps itself wasn''t a big deal.


    The people of the Northern Region and those south of it had a clear distinction between themselves. It was obvious that ethnic problems would arise.


    Even in the past, and still now, exchanges between the Northern Region and the regions south of it were extremely rare.


    If that happened, the problem would be significant. There was a very high chance of internal conflict. Wasn''t the current court already divided?


    Although there was a gap in the power held by the two sides... it would still be a crisis that could shake the court.


    The whole country would be in turmoil.


    First of all, King Bonhyeon wouldn''t want such a thing to happen. He would want to remain king for a long time, until his death.


    Considering how he had dyed appointing a sessor until the very end, he was also someone who prioritized his own safety.


    Then, who would benefit from this?


    Who would benefit from Mokryeo falling into chaos?


    Not the royal family, not the ministers, not the powerful ns, and themoners... it was pointless to even mention them.


    "...Is it someone outside the borders?"


    "What are you muttering about to yourself?"


    Why was it picking on me?


    "This is ominous."


    An ominous feeling washed over me, as if I had hit the mark.


    * * *


    By the way, my body wasn''t healing well. The recovery was slower than I expected. It didn''t really hurt that much, though.


    "You must have absolute rest!"


    Hmm. Was the slow recovery the problem?


    Perhaps it felt slow because, unlike when I lived as Baek Yeon, there were people fussing over me everywhere.


    In Blood Cloud Fortress, I was just one of many injured people, but here, as a precious prince, I couldn''t leave my sickbed.


    I also had something to discuss with that jailer soldier, Jo Seunghoe, but there was nothing I could do while stuck in bed.


    "Eunuch Han."


    Eunuch Han, who had been advocating for rest, looked up at my call.


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    He had a dissatisfied expression, as if he expected to be scolded for doing something wrong.


    But I had something else to say.


    "Do you... In your opinion, Eunuch Han, what do you think will happen to the situation in the pce if we lose here?"


    If I had to pick someone who knew the most about the current situation in Wolhan Fortress and the pce, it would be none other than Eunuch Han.


    Eunuch Han tilted his head and pondered for a moment. Soon, he opened his mouth with a serious expression.


    "If the whole country falls into trouble, the pce will also be thrown into chaos. It will surely fuel the power struggle within the pce. It will also weaken the unity within the royal family. The wicked officials who have been waiting for an opportunity will, for their own benefit..."


    "That''s too obvious."


    It wasn''t very helpful.


    "Ah, right. My little brother. What about Prince Jeaan''s side?"


    "It won''t be a good situation for Prince Jaean either."


    "Why not? Since I lost, wouldn''t the support shift to his side? With the chaos, it wouldn''t be difficult for him to seize control of the capital. After all, my grandfather is no different from a stone statue."


    "Your Highness..."


    Eunuch Han looked at me with a flustered expression, and then, after a moment, his eyes welled up with tears.


    "I-I... will stay by your side until the very end."


    Ah. He seemed to think that I was prepared to die.


    "It''s a misunderstanding, Eunuch Han."


    I waved my hand. However, his misunderstanding wasn''t immediately resolved.


    "I, I would never lie to you, Your Highness, I swear to heaven. No matter what situation you face, I will stay by your side until the end..."


    "Ah, stop. I get it. Stop."


    This was absurd. He actually thought I would die from something like a magical beast.


    "I won''t die."


    "Yes, Your Highness. May you live a long and prosperous life."


    "I really won''t die."


    My ce of death was already decided.


    "Oh, and call Jincheon for me."


    * * *


    Eunuch Han immediately brought Jincheon and then left the room. Only Jincheon and I were left alone in the room.


    I still felt ufortable being alone with him in a confined space.


    "Did you call for me?"


    Jincheon spoke first. I nodded once.


    "Do you remember me saying that I wouldn''t give you any tasks before you grew taller?"


    Jincheon nodded and replied, "Yes, Your Highness. I remember."


    I let out a short sigh.


    "I don''t like going back on my word, but I have no choice this time."


    Jincheon''s face brightened slightly.


    He was a strange kid.


    "Please give me any order."


    There was even an inexplicable anticipation in his eyes.


    "...I''ve been bothered by somethingtely."


    The area where Jincheon truly excelled, which I knew because I was once his enemy, was chasing down those who were running away. In other words, tracking and searching.


    Back then, I was the one running away, and he was the one chasing.


    At the time, it was an incredibly terrifying skill... but now that I could use that ability, there was no reason to refuse.


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    "You have nothing to do besides training, right?"


    "Yes, that is correct."


    "Then try loitering around someone. You don''t have to be too close."


    Jincheon blinked.


    "Are you telling me to... tail someone?"


    "You could say that. Surveince, tailing, yes."


    "Who is the target?"


    "Son Gye-du. Wiyeon District Leader. You know him, don''t you? Or do you not?"


    Jincheon nodded.


    "Yes, I do."


    I didn''t honestly think Jincheon would be able to uncover the identity of the outsider Son Gye-du was colluding with.


    But I thought he would be able to ambush their meeting.


    No matter how young he was, Jincheon was still Jincheon.


    Wasn''t he the one who searched the entire mountain and eventually found and killed me? That skill wouldn''t be dull just because he hadn''t been honing it.


    Every time I recalled that incident, a chill ran down my spine.


    "Your Highness."


    Jincheon hesitated.


    "What?"


    I had learned a few new things about Jincheon recently.


    One was that he was much more timid than I thought, and the other was that he was more fragile than I thought.


    It was hard to believe that this kid would be a murdererter on. Time was a scary thing.


    Anyway, Jincheon spoke timidly.


    "If I do well in the task you have assigned me... will it also be credited with an achievement?"


    Huh? Achievement?


    I scratched the back of my head.


    "Well, yes."


    I understood that he wanted to build a position for himself because he didn''t want to return to being a ve, but wasn''t it a bit excessive to be already aiming for military achievements?


    But Jincheon''s face lit up at my answer.


    "Then, as you havemanded, I will keep an eye on Son Gye-du. I will definitely uncover his secrets."


    Should I tell him this? I thought for a moment and then said, "Actually, I think there''s someone else behind Son Gye-du."


    "Then do you want to find that person behind him?"


    "Yes, that''s right."


    Jincheon replied resolutely, "I will definitely prove to be of help to you."


    It was a firm resolution, but for some reason, it reminded me of Eunuch Han.


    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]

 Chapter 102

    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]


    Chapter: 102


    Prince Ikwon was a difficult man to understand.


    One moment he seemed rational, and the next he would rush into things without considering the consequences. It was impossible to know how to deal with him.


    "It''s only natural that you don''t understand him well."


    It had only been a few months ago that he had only been able to observe the prince from afar, harboring ill feelings.


    Now that he was suddenly interested in the prince, it was perhaps natural that he couldn''t grasp his true intentions. Heo Seokgyeom clicked his tongue inwardly.


    He stood atop the wall, surveying the battlefield.


    The rank of Commander was higher than even that of the fortress lord. Every soldier on the wall flinched when he passed by.


    ''It seems they''re less nervous in front of His Highness.''


    Heo Seokgyeom thought as he nced at the soldiers who were trying to avoid his gaze.


    However, this didn''t mean they underestimated the prince. The soldiers simply trusted Prince  Ikwon.


    ''Were his actions intended to gain their trust?''


    The wastrel prince who had rushed out to face the giant magical beast alone. No, it seemed there was no longer any reason to call him a wastrel.


    If they called someone who was performing his role beyond expectations a wastrel, it would simply be an unwarranted insult.


    Heo Seokgyeom stood still, recalling Ikwon''s past actions.


    But no matter how much he thought about it, he couldn''t conclude that the prince had acted solely to gain favor.


    ''If that''s not the case...''


    Heo Seokgyeom''s brow furrowed slightly.


    ''Could it be that he has poor impulse control? If so, that would be troublesome, and I''ll need to keep a close eye on him.''


    After briefly entertaining that thought, he turned his attention back to the battlefield.


    The stench of magical beast blood and the smell of burning flesh filled the air. He had grown somewhat ustomed to the horrifying roars of the magical beasts.


    Although it wasn''t as pleasant to listen to as birdsong, he hade to treat it as part of the background noise and could mostly ignore it.


    ''It''s at a standstill.''


    The fact that Prince Ikwon was bedridden due to his injuries must have had an impact, but even considering that, morale had noticeably plummeted.


    Everyone was exhausted from the endless onught of magical beasts.


    Meanwhile, the troops were divided and deployed to the front lines in shifts, following the prince''s instructions. This was to ensure they had sufficient rest.


    "In any case..."


    Heo Seokgyeom''s gaze shifted towards the front lines, far beyond the walls.


    "There will be progress only after he recovers."


    * * *


    It was only after four days that Soon Gang finally allowed me to get out of bed.


    "Your recovery is remarkable. You should be able to move freely now."


    "Tell me something I don''t know."


    How many times had I told him I was fine?!


    Even though nothing much had changed...


    As I opened my mouth to express my frustration, Soon Gang picked up an acupuncture needle as if he had been waiting for this. I flinched, and Soon Gang''s nagging began.


    "It would be best to refrain from strenuous movements."


    "...Could you put that down?"


    "Please remember my advice."


    "I will. I will remember. So put it down, please."


    Soon Gang nced at me suspiciously and slowly put down the needle.


    I nced at him and then looked at the others who hade to check on me.


    "You heard him, right? He said I''m fine. So I can go out starting today, right?"


    The aide sent by the Wolhan Fortress Lord, an elder friendly to the Fortress Lord, and Yoo Geung were standing next to him.


    All three of them simultaneously expressed their lukewarm agreement.


    "Congrattions on your recovery, Your Highness."


    "Congrattions."


    I was finally free!


    These crazy people. Theypletely ignored what I, the person involved, said and only listened to that quack old man.


    "Phew."


    Getting up from the bed, I ced my hand on Soon Gang''s shoulder as he sat on a chair, conducting his examination.


    The frail old man''s shoulder fit in my hand. I patted it a couple of times.


    "Good work."


    Soon Gang nodded with a faint smile. I left the room where I had been confined for days and quickly prepared to go out.


    "Ugh, the smell of medicine. Will this smell ever go away?"


    The first ce I stopped by was the Wolhan Fortress Lord''s office.


    Creak-


    As I opened the door, the Wolhan Fortress Lord, who was looking over documents, looked up and saw me.


    "Your Highness."


    Recognizing me, the Wolhan Fortress Lord hurriedly got up. In contrast to me, whose face had be smooth while lying in bed, his face looked haggard.


    "Stay seated."


    "I should havee to see you first..."


    "It''s alright, I know you were busy."


    The Fortress Lord gestured for me to sit in his seat, the seat of honor. I shook my head.


    "I''m relieved to see you have recovered."


    I scoffed. I felt wronged in this regard.


    "I''ve been fine for a while now. Everyone believed the physician and no one believed me, so I had to stay in bed. What''s wrong with everyone? They listened to that quack physician more than me, the prince? Everyone, on all sides, was so eager to keep me bedridden."


    I casually sat down on a chair in front of the meeting table and brought up the main issue.


    "And no one even ryed the information properly. Were they afraid I would run off? I couldn''t hear any reports on the war situation."


    While I was bedridden, no one told me how the battle was progressing.


    Of course, I was able to hear the general gist. Only the most important things. Everything else was forbidden.


    I could only hear that they were holding the current front lines and not making any progress.


    They used the excuse that it was for my own good, which was absurd.


    But I couldn''t say anything because it was Commander Heo, whom I had brought from the capital, who had instigated it.


    "I heard it''s at a standstill. Is there a problem?" Wolhan Fortress Lord said with a tired expression.


    "Morale has fallen."


    It wasn''t an unexpected answer. It was natural for them to be exhausted. Unlike fighting human enemies, magical beasts never lost their momentum. It was an understandable situation.


    I nodded.


    "I understand."


    "I apologize."


    "Well, there''s no need to apologize. We just need to do well. I also bear responsibility for being absent from my post asmander."


    The Wolhan Fortress Lord stared at me intently and then asked, without much expectation, "Do you... have any ns in mind?"


    ns.


    Against the tireless magical beasts that just kept charging, there was only one n.


    "Of course, I do."


    As I answered, the Wolhan Fortress Lord''s expression brightened noticeably despite his fatigue. He seemed doubtful, but he also seemed to trust me.


    "We strike first, before theye."


    I grinned, offering an excellent answer that met his expectations.


    "All the way to their nest."


    If we just kept defending against their attacks, there would be no end to it, so we would go straight to their base and eradicate them at their root. Wasn''t it the simplest and most certain method?


    "What do you think?"


    Of course, there was no need to wait for an answer. There wouldn''t be a better strategy.


    As expected, the Wolhan Fortress Lord didn''t say anything.


    "Ah..."


    He just didn''t smile along with me.


    * * *


    After dering the extermination, it took time to persuade Wolhan Fortress¡¯s Council of Elders. However, there was no opposition from themanders who would actually be leading the operation.


    Once we shifted from defense to offense, I ordered the preparation of barracks. It would be a waste of energy to travel a long distance and then immediately return.


    Of course, the soldiers who had been sufficiently rested wouldn''t be exhausted by a mere march, but there was no reason to waste energy unnecessarily.


    I finished my preparations and went outside.


    The sunset was painted with the colors of war. Standing before the fortress gate shrouded in twilight, I looked around at the soldiers.


    They were lined up on both sides of the gate, fully equipped in their armor and helmets. Their armor gleamed faintly under the dim torchlight.


    In the stillness, where I could hear the tense breathing of those beside me, the sound of a trumpet echoed. It was the signal to depart.


    "Advance!"


    Themanders'' voices reverberated through the walls. Thergest number of troops since the start of the battle were being deployed. Perhaps because of this, the atmosphere was strangely heavy.


    Themander''s voice faded into the air, and the fortress gate opened. Beyond the gate, the eerie air of the demon realm and the presence of magical beasts could be felt.


    "Your Highness."


    As I was about to step forward, Yoo Geung called me from behind. I paused in putting on my helmet and turned to look at him.


    "Commanding the troops from the rear..."


    Everyone was worried about me going to the front lines.


    It was understandable that they were concerned about my safety, as it would be a disaster if one of the only two princes in the country died, but...


    Still, I stubbornly went. No matter how much anyone worried, I had no intention of dying here.


    I shook my head.


    "No."


    "Your Highness."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t die."


    If I didn''t want to die here, I wouldn''t die here.


    In a way, hadn''t my deathst time been my own choice? If I had abandoned the others and run away alone, I definitely would have survived.


    I surrendered because I couldn''t guarantee the lives of the others.


    It was all because of that Jincheon. But now that he was in my grasp... It was a strange feeling.


    I put my helmet back on, mounted my warhorse, and went forward. I could see the horde of magical beasts approaching from afar.


    I wasn''t the only one who noticed, and I could feel the tension rising.


    As the magical beasts drew closer, the trumpet sounded again.


    As the troops advanced, the roars of the magical beasts echoed, followed by the familiar stench of blood.


    I charged at the forefront, wielding my spear among the cavalry.


    "Push forward!"


    Themanders moved ording to my instructions. Although the results weren''t immediately visible, the situation wasn''t bad.


    I looked back and saw Yoo Geung, who had followed me. I nodded towards him.


    "Captain Yoo."


    Yoo Geung, who had approached, replied, "Yes, Your Highness."


    "What did I order?"


    Yoo Geung pointed towards the rear.


    "I have deployed him as youmanded."


    "Good."


    Yoo Geung was referring to the soldier who had been working in the prison, Jo Seunghoe. He had brought him to the front lines as I had instructed.


    "But why is he...?"


    Just then, a magical beast charged towards Yoo Geung.


    I swiftly pulled him aside and swung my spear, sending the magical beast''s head flying through the air before itnded on the ground with a thud.


    "This is not the time for idle chatter."


    "I apologize."


    Yoo Geung, his face slightly pale, returned to his position. I continued fighting while keeping an eye on Jo Seunghoe.


    I nned to discreetly take him somewhere when the time was right. Since we were going to build barracks anyway, it would be easier.


    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]

 Chapter 103

    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]


    Chapter: 103


    "... Prince Ikwon took who with him?" Son Gye-du asked in a hardened voice.


    The man who had just delivered the report bowed his head. He hesitated before speaking.


    "Jo Seunghoe, from the prison..."


    "Why are you only telling me this now?!" The enraged Son Gye-du roared.


    His mind raced.


    Of all people, why Jo Seunghoe? No matter how much he thought about it, there was no way Jo Seunghoe could be connected to Prince Ikwon.


    But if the prince had specifically chosen him to take to battle, it could only mean one thing.


    "He knew..."


    Son Gye-du''s expression twisted.


    Prince Ikwon had been aware that he was using someone to carry out his scheme.


    But how? There was no way for him to find out. He had been so careful, repeatedly checking his surroundings before proceeding, just in case someone was eavesdropping.


    He rarely trusted anyone, and he had a habit of immediately dismissing any subordinate who showed the slightestck of loyalty.


    He wanted to believe that none of his subordinates could have leaked this information.


    "Damn it..."


    Son Gye-du red at his subordinate with bloodshot eyes. The man flinched at his furious gaze.


    Son Gye-du didn''t miss the small movement and growled, "You."


    Step-


    The distance between Son Gye-du and the man shortened by one step.


    "You''re reacting this way because you have a guilty conscience, don''t you?"


    Seeing his unusually aggressive demeanor, the man realized that his superior was far from sane.


    Fearing he would be coteral damage, the subordinate hurriedly lowered his head.


    "I-I didn''t deliberately not tell you. I only found out today that His Highness took him. I''m reporting it as soon as I heard..."


    Of course, that was probably true. But it didn''t offer anyfort.


    Son Gye-du shouted, "Get out!"


    The subordinate, who had been abruptly yelled at, quickly left the room.


    Once the subordinate waspletely gone, Son Gye-du quietly spoke. However, unlike before, his voice was noticeably subdued.


    "Come out."


    The folding screen slid open. A ck shadow emerged from behind it without a sound.


    He was Nanyagong''s messenger, who had secretly infiltrated Wolhan Fortress and decided to stay at Son Gye-du''s residence for a while to keep an eye on him.


    "You heard everything, right?"


    He was a head taller than the elder of Wolhan Fortress, who was well past middle age, with a muchrger build.


    His appearance made him seem like a waste to be used only as a messenger.


    Son Gye-du''s shoulders slumped slightly as he stood with his back to the shadow.


    He spoke anxiously, but he didn''t turn around. He was afraid to even look at the man, despite his mere status as a messenger.


    "Why aren''t you looking at me when you speak? Are you ignoring me to my face? This is hurtful."


    His tone wasced with amusement.


    Son Gye-du red at the man, who had pointed out his fear despite already knowing he couldn''t meet his eyes.


    But his gaze still didn''t meet the man''s, remaining fixed straight ahead.


    "...Don''t joke around. This is not the time for jokes."


    That was the extent of his timid defiance.


    "Yes, I know you must be feeling unpleasant. So, what are you going to do now?" The messenger asked, and Son Gye-du groaned.


    No matter how much he thought about it, there was no clear solution.


    "...I don''t have any immediate solutions."


    ''...Unless I ughter all those bastards.''


    A gruesome image shed through Son Gye-du''s mind. But it was a sweet image only to him.


    As if sensing his dark thoughts, the messenger sneered.


    ¡°Should I just kill them all, then?¡±


    The messenger spoke yfully, circling Son Gye-du. Then, he stopped in front of him, face to face.


    ¡°What, what?¡±


    Son Gye-du''s eyes widened at the suggestion, as if the messenger had read his mind.


    ¡°Is that possible?¡±


    He was no longer ashamed of his inner thoughts being revealed.


    The messenger burst intoughter at his brightened reaction, as if a lifeline had fallen from the sky.


    ¡°Hahahaha!¡±


    ¡°Shhh, be quiet! What if someone hears you¡­?!¡±


    ¡°Let them hear.¡±


    ¡°I don''t care about my subordinates, but I can''t trust the eyes and ears of the servants employed by my family! Please be quiet.¡±


    ¡°The one who wants to ruthlessly destroy his hometown is now concerned about such things?¡±


    Son Gye-du''s face flushed red at the mockery.


    ¡°Enough with the jokes!¡±


    The messenger nodded, still with a sneer on his face. Then, hepletely erased his smile and said,


    ¡°I''m serious about killing them.¡±


    ¡°...Is it possible?¡±


    ¡°There is nothing impossible in this world, except for the deading back to life.¡±


    The following words were spoken calmly.


    ¡°There are things that require more effort and things that require less. That is the only difference.¡±


    ¡°That doesn''t sound like it will require less effort¡­.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    The messenger crossed his arms and nodded.


    ¡°It takes a lot of effort to kill someone. But, don''t you know?¡±


    The messenger smirked.  No matter how many times he saw it, Son Gye-du couldn''t get used to that eerie smile. He unconsciously averted his eyes.


    ¡°Just because someone is born with two arms and two legs doesn''t mean their lives are all worth the same. If the value is different, it''s only natural that the effort involved is also different.¡±


    ¡°...So you''re saying it''s impossible to kill Prince Ikwon.¡±


    Disappointment was evident on Son Gye-du''s face.


    ¡°Prince Ikwon? Killing Prince Ikwon is impossible? Oh my, what a preposterous thing to say.¡±


    ¡°But if we don''t kill Prince Ikwon, this won''t end the way we want it to¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, I wonder.¡±


    ¡°No matter how much Prince Ikwon is called a scoundrel, and even if the king himself turns a blind eye¡­ He is a father before he is a king. No matter how much he hates him, he is still his own flesh and blood. He won''t ignore him if he''s on the verge of death. Don''t you know it''ll truly be the end if that happens? Moreover, if the war continues like this, he might actually bring back a victory. I have a bad feeling about this.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    The messenger''s attitude was yful from beginning to end. Unable to bear it any longer, Son Gye-du burst out in anger.


    ¡°Listen seriously!¡±


    ¡°I am being perfectly serious.¡±


    ¡°That''s not for the speaker to decide.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    The messenger closed his mouth as if in thought. While he was silent, Son Gye-du''s mind painted a picture of the future if IPrince Ikwon were to die in battle.


    It was Prince Ikwon  who was leading the battle from the front lines and maintaining morale.


    Moreover, it was his achievement to gather troops from other fortresses. The oue of having Prince Ikwon present versus not having him would be vastly different.


    It would be great if he died.


    But there was no suitable way to kill him. It was a task as different as heaven and earthpared to secretly pushing a mere servant into the jaws of death.


    Having finished his thoughts, the messenger opened his mouth.


    ¡°Let¡¯s do it.¡±


    What was he talking about so abruptly, without even a subject?


    Son Gye-du asked back, ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s kill him. Isn¡¯t that what you want?¡±


    Son Gye-du looked at the messenger with a dumbfounded expression.


    Of course, killing Prince Ikwon was his greatest desire, but he had never thought it was possible.


    ¡°...Are you serious? Is it possible?¡±


    Son Gye-du''s eyes nced towards the door, lest anyone overhear. There was no sign of anyone beyond the door.


    ¡°It¡¯s possible.¡±


    The messenger replied. Son Gye-du''s face lit up.


    ¡°That can be¡­!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not talking about killing the prince.¡±


    Son Gye-du stopped abruptly, his mouth agape. Disappointing words followed.


    ¡°How could we kill the prince?¡±


    The messenger smirked.


    ¡°I hear he''s quite skilled with a sword. And that his maternal lineage is also from a warrior family, right? I''ve already heard the story about his maternal grandfather being a Supreme General. Didn''t you say he''s already killed countless monstrous beasts? Seeing how many followers he has, that can''t be a rumor. It''s too risky to try to kill someone like that.¡±


    Seeing the deep disappointment on Son Gye-du''s face, the messenger added, ¡°Are you disappointed? But don''t forget who''s standing behind you.¡±


    Lord Nanyagong of Huawei Kingdom.


    Having the leader of the enemy nation behind him was certainly reassuring, but it could also be a fatal poison.


    If anyone were to discover this fact, Son Gye-du would immediately be charged with treason.


    For treason, even execution wasn''t out of the question.


    Son Gye-du red at the messenger timidly.


    ¡°Of course, I remember. I will never forget it.¡±


    ¡°Good. I hope that memory never fades.¡±


    ¡°...So, what are you going to do? Who are you going to kill?¡±


    ¡°That soldier your subordinate just reported.¡±


    The messenger made a gesture of cutting his own throat with his thumb.


    ¡°Why would Prince Ikwon take him?¡±


    It wasn''t difficult to guess Prince Ikwon¡¯s objective.


    ¡°...To gather evidence.¡±


    ¡°Exactly. Evidence. So, wouldn''t it be enough to kill that soldier before the evidence falls into his hands?¡±


    ¡°He won''t being back for a while. They¡¯ve decided to build a barracks.¡±


    ¡°Even better. If we kill him far away, who would know? It''s a ce teeming with monstrous beasts, so a lump of flesh will disappear quickly. There will be no need for cleanup.¡±


    Son Gye-du asked cautiously, ¡°Well, yes, but how? I don''t have any decent assassins at my disposal.¡±


    The messenger smiled confidently.  Son Gye-du was shocked when he saw that expression.


    ¡°...Don''t tell me you¡¯re going to go yourself?¡±


    ¡°If necessary.¡±


    Son Gye-du''s mouth fell open.


    ¡°However, there will be a price to pay.¡±


    Lord Nanyagong and Son Gye-du had a transactional rtionship. Their cooperation was solely for the purpose of gaining something beneficial to each of them.


    A prominent figure like Lord Nanyagong wouldn''t suffer losses for someone like him, a mere elder of this barren fortress.


    The man in front of him wasn''t helping him out of the goodness of his heart.


    Once the task waspleted and he obtained what he desired, he would have to pay a fair price.


    Newly realizing this fact, Son Gye-du nodded with difficulty.


    ¡°I know. If I can ascend to the position of Wolhan Fortress Lord, what wouldn''t I give? I''m not so foolish as to forget someone who lent a hand in times of need.¡±


    Because whatever he had to give up, it would be worth it for his goal.


    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]

 Chapter 104

    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]


    Chapter: 104


    Jo Seunghoe, exhausted from setting up the barracks, crouched down in an empty space beside the tent to take a breather.


    However, that spot happened to be the path between the barracks.


    "What the hell, blocking the way."


    A man approached Jo Seunghoe from behind and kicked him hard in the back. Jo Seunghoe tumbled over helplessly.


    He couldn''t help but be furious at being kicked while he was simply sitting there.


    ''Which son of a bitch¡­''


    He whipped his head around, nearly hitting his nose on the ground.


    "What are you looking at?" The man said, his displeasure evident.


    It was clear the man was picking a fight, but Jo Seunghoe couldn''t retort.


    The man was wearing the armor of the elite forces¡¯s soldiers, recently selected and appointed by Prince Ikwon himself.


    "I apologize."


    As an ordinary soldier, he couldn''t argue with a special forces soldier who had Prince Ikwon''s backing. He swallowed his irritation and lowered his head.


    Just then, someone approached.


    "Ahem, Bu-Seop. You shouldn''t do that."


    A face that appeared morous at first nce. He had an air of leisure about him, as if he had never fought and sweated on the battlefield.


    Despite being covered in dust and the blood of monstrous beasts, there was an undeniable maism that drew attention to him.


    It was Prince Ikwon.


    That damned prince who had dragged him from his peaceful life in a quiet prison to this ce. The root cause of all his suffering.


    ''Damn it, after working me like that, can''t you just let me rest?''


    Feeling doubly annoyed, Jo Seunghoe quickly lowered his head. He wasn''t good at managing his expressions.


    The prince casually slung an arm around the elite forces soldier, called Bu-Seop, and said with a chuckle, "Let''s all get along, okay?"


    The prince''s eyes, which had been looking at Bu-Seop, suddenly turned towards Jo Seunghoe.


    "In a situation where we could die at any moment, let''s not create reasons to hate each other. You might regret itter."


    "My apologies."


    Bu-Seop readily apologized.  Jo Seunghoe''s lips jutted out, thinking that the apology should have been directed at him, not the prince.


    "I wouldn''t want to nag anyone else, but I don''t want to nag you, Seop. You can go now."


    The prince removed his arm from Bu-Seop''s shoulder and patted him instead.


    Bu-Seop''s expression brightened, and he bowed his head before turning to leave.


    ''Is his name Bu Seop? No¡­ They''re on first-name basis? Even though he''s a prince?''


    Meanwhile, Jo Seunghoe was confused, witnessing the prince''s attitude towards his subordinate for the first time.


    That was because the prince he had seen for the past two days since being dragged into battle waspletely different.


    After bringing Jo Seunghoe, Yegyeong had kept him constantly by his side.


    If he tried to move away, pretending it was a mistake, Yegyeong would chase after him. If he got separated while chasing the enemy, Yegyeong would find him like a ghost and upy the space around him.


    Moreover, he wouldn''t even let him be at peace during mealtimes.


    Having spent the past two days under the prince''s constant gaze, Jo Seunghoe was on the verge of a nervous breakdown.


    But in truth, just being stared at wasn''t a big problem. Of course, it was a huge burden, but it was bearable.


    What was truly driving him crazy was the prince and his close aides constantly calling for him and nagging him.


    "-Can''t you do anything right?"


    "-Do you think battle is a game?"


    "-Your mental state ispletely messed up."


    ''...Wait, was all that nagging only directed at me?''


    He had witnessed him joking andughing with his close aides before.


    But they were from the capital, holding positions he couldn''t even dream of. How could he dare expect to be treated the same as them?


    However, it was different with the soldier, who was also from Wolhan Fortress. What was socking about him that he had to be the only one being nagged?


    Of course, Jo Seunghoe wasn''t an idiot, so he was mindful of the things that bothered him.


    But if he were the prince and knew that the lowly soldier in front of him hadmitted treason at someone''s behest¡­


    He didn''t think he would just leave him be like the Prince Ikwon was doing now. Nagging and punishment werepletely different.


    Therefore, he concluded that the prince must dislike him for some unknown reason.


    "What are you staring at?" The prince asked.


    Jo Seunghoe, startled out of his thoughts, waved his hands.


    "Oh, no, Your Highness. My eyes just happened to be directed at you..."


    Jo Seunghoe trailed off. He had spotted the head of a monstrous beast in the prince''s hand.


    His face instantly turned pale.


    "Ah, this. I was going to look around for a bit, and I found one wandering around. I couldn''t just leave it alone, could I?"


    "...Yes, you''re absolutely right, Your Highness."


    It wasn''t a dangerous species, but if he had to catch it alone, he would want to run away.


    Yet, in the short time the soldiers were setting up the barracks, the prince had silently killed a monstrous beast.


    He was indeed formidable.


    Not only the head of the monstrous beast that Prince Ikwon had brought, which still seemed warm, but the atmosphere of all the soldiers participating in the battle was clearly different from before.


    It felt like everyone was looking up to this one man.


    The endless swarms of monstrous beasts that only disappeared at sunrise. A sight that rendered even the will to survive useless.


    Therefore, the image of Prince Ikwon standing tall in front of them shone even brighter.


    Even Jo Seunghoe, who disliked him, had moments when his heart stirred.


    He was undoubtedly in a situation where he had made a very bad impression on such a leader. There wasn''t a moment of peace for him.


    He had always wanted to return to the prison in Wolhan Fortress, but seeing the head of the dead monstrous beast made him want to go back even more.


    ''Damn it¡­ Why do I have to suffer like this here!''


    He desperately wanted to beg to be sent back to where he belonged.


    But what could he do? He was just a soldier with no backing or anything. Even the elders of the fortress had no power here.


    ''Even if they did, those elders wouldn''t save me anyway.''


    No. It would have been better if this young prince had nevere to Wolhan Fortress in the first ce.


    If the prince hadn''t appeared, he would still be leisurely passing time in the dark but quiet prison of Wolhan Fortress.


    The arrow of resentment that had been directed at Son Gye-du now turned back towards Yegyeong.


    "You have a strange look in your eyes,¡±  the prince said.


    Jo Seunghoe was startled by his words. He really had no talent for hiding his expressions.


    "Oh, no, Your Highness."


    "What do you mean no? Just looking at you, you seem disrespectful..."


    The prince narrowed his eyes.


    Was he going to nag him again?


    It seemed like a joke, but there was a chance it wasn''t.


    In front of the prince, he was nothing but a lowly soldier, so he couldn''t let his guard down even if the prince''s attitude seemed yful.


    "Well, alright. Rest up."


    But it ended anticlimactically.


    The prince turned around without hesitation, waved his hand, and disappeared.


    Relieved, Jo Seunghoe crawled into the barracks.


    Even though it was daytime during the rest period, he was already exhausted.  Sleepiness overpowered the difort of the sunlight.


    However, perhaps because he was too tense after exchanging a few words with Prince Ikwon, sleep wouldn''te.


    * * *


    Nevertheless, night came. The evening glow gradually deepened, changing from orange to purple, and then to dark navy blue.


    The chirping of insects intensified in the cool air.


    One by one, stars began to appear in the sky. The first stars to emerge were timid. They appeared quietly, apanied by a faint glow.


    As the moon followed, its light offered a dim guide in the dark night.


    Jo Seunghoe dragged his weary body out of the barracks. He stood in formation, holding his spear. Monstrous beasts swarmed, and the battle resumed.


    Before he knew it, Jo Seunghoe''s eyes were following the prince''s position.


    Because Prince Ikwon had been hovering around him throughout the battle, he felt anxious if he didn''t keep track of him.


    He followed the prince because his presence seemed like proof of being alive.


    The thought that the prince wouldn''t die felt like reality. In other words, Prince Ikwon''s back was like andmark.


    Fortunately, he was not far away this time either. And he was still at the forefront, with his back to the soldiers.


    Whether that was bravery or recklessness, he still didn''t know. Only victory could determine that, as always.


    The trumpet red.


    Jo Seunghoe swallowed hard. His throat tightened.


    The approaching monstrous beasts weaved through the ranks of soldiers. The entire force fought back. Jo Seunghoe also became one of them, wielding his spear.


    The blood of a monstrous beast sttered on his face, and its characteristic strong stench wafted up. He pushed back the rising disgust with fear and moved forward.


    "Kuaaak..."


    Just then, a groan came from right beside him. A short groan.


    As if an invisible hand had grabbed his head and turned it, Jo Seunghoe''s head turned.


    His hair stood on end. At the end of his gaze was a sight he didn''t want to face.


    Hisrade''s crushed upper body copsed, and his head fell with a thud from his limply bent neck.


    Then, another monstrous beast suddenly popped out from the gap created.


    "Uwaaaak!"


    Terrified, Jo Seunghoe raised his spear. If he couldn''t kill this monstrous beast here, he would be the one to die.


    He swung his spear with the determination to kill. But he wasn''t confident.


    His mouth went dry. He looked around, but there was no one to ask for help. Everyone was risking their lives against the enemy in their respective positions.


    ''Am I going to die like this...?''


    He hadn''t even used half of the wealth he had received in exchange for releasing the criminal at the behest of Elder Son Gye-du.


    Even though he had seen countless people die in battle, he had never doubted that he would return to his original ce, to his home, safely.


    He had believed without a doubt that luck would be on his side, as it always had been.


    Why, wasn''t there a time when everyone believed they were special?


    But now, he couldn''t rely on vague hopes. He sensed death. Regrets from the past shed before his eyes like a revolvingntern. He squeezed his eyes shut.


    However, the moment the blood-soaked fleshnded at his feet with a st, he trembled and forced his eyelids open.


    His face, pale with fear, turning blue, slowly rxed as he recognized the silver de.


    "What are you doing, you idiot?"


    The scoundrel prince stood there, covered in the blood of the monstrous beast.


    It felt like he had just faced lightning head-on.


    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]

 Chapter 105

    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]


    Chapter: 105


    Idiot or moron, what did it matter? He didn''t care what name he was called.


    The prince was a hero who came to his rescue when he thought he was going to die.


    He had never been so scared in his life.


    His heart pounded. It felt like his heart was going to break his ribs, pierce his skin, and jump out. Or maybe it would leap out of his throat.


    His stomach churned as if a flock of butterflies were pping their wings inside.


    Feeling this way, he knew instinctively that he would never forget this moment.


    It would probably be a moment he would remember for the rest of his life.


    If he lived to a ripe old age, one day, when he was old and facing death, he would proudly tell anyone who remained by his side that his life had been saved by a prince of the nation.


    Jo Seunghoe staggered and barely managed to stand on his two feet.


    He thought he heard a voice scolding him for being an idiot.


    However, Jo Seunghoe''s ears, staring nkly at the monstrous beast''s head on the ground, heard nothing.


    If it had been just a littleter, it wouldn''t have been that monstrous beast''s head rolling on the ground, but his own.


    Even though he had never experienced it before, he felt as if that miserable dirt floor had been right in front of him.


    "Get a grip. Don''t die,¡± the prince said.


    It was a simplemand. He would obey such amand willingly.


    Only then did hee to his senses properly.


    Jo Seunghoe straightened up and nodded.


    He tried to express his gratitude in a trembling voice, but the prince had already returned to his original position.


    As if saving his life was no big deal.


    * * *


    The battle progressed smoothly. Of course, there were casualties, but the front line was gradually advancing as nned.


    Seeing the prince fighting at the forefront, risking his life, the soldiers straightened their tired backs.


    "Huff, huff."


    As soon as he rxed, his fatigue-ridden body copsed to the ground.


    Jo Seunghoe plopped down on the dirt floor and gasped for breath.


    Despite the chilly night, unseasonably cold perhaps due to the murderous aura of the demonic realm, beads of sweat formed on his forehead.


    Tilting his head back to look at the sky, the lingering darkness caught the edge of his vision.


    The turbulent sky was turning into a tranquil dawn.


    Red clouds rolled in from the eastern sky, and the apanying dawn began to illuminate the battlefield.


    The exhausted faces of the soldiers who had fought all night were gradually revealed under the light, and their weary breaths were carried far away by the wind.


    Jo Seunghoe suddenly turned his head, looking for someone as if it were the most natural thing to do. It was the scoundrel prince.


    Prince Ikwon had dismounted from his warhorse, his helmet removed and tucked under his arm. His eyes were gazing at the sun slowly rising above the horizon.


    With his back to the vastndscape where the crimson sky was turning a pale pink, the man faced the new sun.


    Amidst the pouring golden light, it was as if everything around him had been prepared for this moment.


    Then, the prince suddenly turned around. Their eyes met.


    Flustered, Jo Seunghoe bowed his head as usual, but then he raised it again, thinking there was no need to bow even in this situation.


    And the prince was still staring at him.


    "You there."


    It seemed he had noticed Jo Seunghoe stealing nces. Prince Ikwon  approached. Jo Seunghoe remained motionless.


    "Come see me separately when things are settled."


    A private audience? Why?


    The prince hadn''t said much since the day he saved him. Even the nagging from the prince and his aides had stopped. Of course, they had been busy with strategy meetings.


    He felt a sense of dread, unable to understand why he was being summoned.


    He remembered the thing he shouldn''t have done as a prison guard, something he had pushed to the back of his mind.


    After all, wasn''t it because of that incident that he was now away from Wolhan Fortress, suffering hardships he wasn''t meant to face at the edge of the demonic realm?


    But how could the prince possibly know about that incident...? It was just needless anxiety.


    ''But all I did was hand over the key...''


    He must be worrying for no reason. Surely that was it. It had to be.


    "Ah, yes, Your Highness."


    Jo Seunghoe bowed his head. And the next moment, the prince took off his glove and wiped his cheek with the back of his hand.


    Despite his exhaustion, a long streak of blood stained his ivory-like face.


    Come to think of it, his injuries had increased considerably.


    Jo Seunghoe recalled the prince''s injuries that he had seen. Yesterday, when they brushed past each other at the camp, the prince hadrge and small wounds not only on his face but also on his body.


    Looking around at the other soldiers, he hardly saw such injuries.


    It was somewhat strange that his injuries kept increasing, albeit minor ones, rather than him dying. This was because it was rare for monstrous beast attacks to leave such wounds.


    Those looked like they were inflicted by weapons.


    But his doubts didn''t linger. Jo Seunghoe wasn''t a very thoughtful person to begin with.


    "Go on."


    The prince waved his hand dismissively. Jo Seunghoe bowed his head again and returned to the barracks with the other soldiers.


    "His Highness Prince Ikwon has granted a day of rest!"


    As soon as he entered the barracks and took off his armor, he heard themander''s announcement.


    It was a rest they had earned after days of fighting. Jo Seunghoe looked around at the soldiers sharing the barracks with him.


    The other soldiers immediatelyy down on their nkets or offered silent prayers for the fallen.


    Feeling a difort in his stomach as if he had indigestion, he hurried outside. He was heading to the prince''s barracks as instructed.


    But once he stood in front of the barracks, he couldn''t bring himself to enter. For some reason, Prince Ikwon hadn''t even ced any guards in front of his barracks.


    ''What if some madman suddenly attacks...?''


    Of course, the prince wouldn''t be easily defeated.


    Besides, the only ones who could approach him were the specially appointed soldiers and the military officers from the capital.


    He must just not be thinking much of it, Jo Seunghoe thought and brushed it aside.


    "What is it?"


    Just then, someone approached.  Startled by the sudden voice, Jo Seunghoe reflexively bowed his head and then subtly checked the person''s identity.


    "Are you here to see His Highness Prince Ikwon?"


    The face wasn''t unfamiliar. It was one of the military officers from the capital who was always around the prince. Was he called Captain Yoo?


    Feeling intimidated for no reason, Jo Seunghoe spoke in a meek voice.


    "Yes... that''s right. His Highness Prince Ikwon summoned me..."


    "If His Highness summoned you, you should go in immediately. What are you doing standing around?"


    Yoo Geung clicked his tongue. He then spoke towards the prince''s barracks. Jo Seunghoe wanted to stop him, but he couldn''t.


    "Your Highness, the soldier you summoned wishes to see you."


    Soon, Prince Ikwon''s voice was heard.


    "Oh? Tell him toe in."


    Yoo Geung looked back at Jo Seunghoe and gestured towards the prince''s barracks with his chin.


    Finally, Jo Seunghoe entered the barracks. The inside of the barracks felt strangely quiet.


    Despite the noise from the bustling camp, the atmosphere felt isted from the outside.


    He had expected something special in the prince''s barracks, but it wasn''t much different from his own. Even the nket was the same.


    Except for the single table in the middle of the barracks with a map spread out on it, and the fact that the prince upied this space alone, it was no different from the sleeping quarters of an ordinary soldier.


    The prince was sitting on a crude chair in the corner. He was only wearing a breastte on his upper body, having taken off the rest of his armor.


    "Gr-Greetings, Your Highness."


    Even though they had met just an hour ago, he greeted him because he wanted to avoid the prince''s eyes by bowing his head.


    ''Why is he making that expression...?''


    The prince had an expression Jo Seunghoe had never seen before. It was extremely cold, but it also seemed angry.


    Jo Seunghoe''s palms became damp with sweat, unable to be sure that it wasn''t directed at him.


    Silence hung in the air for a moment. Then, finally, Prince Ikwon opened his mouth. The words that came out were unexpected.


    "I know you''re Elder Son Gye-du''s pawn."


    Actually, Jo Seunghoe had been somewhat prepared for the possibility of the prince saying those words.


    However, facing it directly was a different story. Moreover, there had been no indication that this would happen today. It was just a cruel bolt from the blue.


    "It means I also know what you did."


    At those words, Jo Seunghoe''s whole body began to tremble. Even a three-year-old child would know that what he had done was no small matter.


    Was this the end of his life? Prince Ikwon had saved his life, but did that mean it was right for him to die at his hands?


    ''If he was going to kill me anyway, why did he save me back then...?''


    He couldn''t even bring himself to beg for his life. Hadn''t he witnessed countless times how the prince killed monstrous beasts? Taking his head would be as easy as pie.


    Tears welled up in his eyes at the thought that he couldn''t escape death.


    The prince continued calmly, "I can''t say that you won''t be punished."


    "Ye-yes...?"


    What did that mean? Did it mean there was a sliver of hope that he wouldn''t die? Jo Seunghoe''s tearful eyes widened.


    "You will have to pay for your crime, but you can''t return to Wolhan Fortress right now anyway. Since we''vee this far, we will achieve our goal and then return."


    Saying so, the prince abruptly rolled up his sleeve.


    Under the ck sleeve, a bandage wrapped around his forearm was visible. It was soaked with darkly discolored blood.


    "Do you see this?"


    "If you''re referring to your injury..."


    "Yes."


    The prince nodded once. Then, with an irritated look, he continued.


    "Someone is deliberately trying to harm me.  Elder Son Gye-du of Wiyeon District is the most likely."


    He had seen it earlier and already knew, but the prince''s injuries, while not fatal, were numerous.


    He had already thought that it was strange for them to be injuries sustained from fighting monstrous beasts.


    Jo Seunghoe''s gaze, which had been fixed on the prince, slowly fell to the floor.


    A chilly sensation spread as if the surrounding air had suddenly frozen.


    ''An attempt to assassinate a royal...? Just how far are they willing to go...?''


    His face was nowpletely pale, drained of all color.


    If he had known he would be caught up in such a huge incident, he would have refused the offer even if the elder had given him a fortune.


    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]

 Chapter 106

    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]


    Chapter: 106


    Even if he had stuck his head into the jaws of a starving, drooling monstrous beast, his face wouldn''t have turned as pale as it was now.


    "Th-then..."


    "I''m calling you in because you''re connected to him. Do you know anything?"


    To be honest, he didn''t expect much. After all, Jo Seunghoe was just a pawn. An expendable piece.


    Son Gye-du was the kind of person who would abandon his lifelong home and his master, the Wolhan Fortress Lord, for his own purposes.


    What value could a mere soldier, who had only run a brief errand for such a man, hold?


    As expected, Jo Seunghoe bowed his head deeply and replied, "I apologize, but I don''t know anything..."


    "Just so you know, I have no intention of dying here, no matter how many times they try to eliminate me."


    Jo Seunghoe flinched, his shoulders trembling.


    "There''s no possibility of me not returning to Wolhan Fortress alive, so don''t think their scheme to kill me will seed."


    "I-I never thought that! Y-you will surely achieve a great victory, Your Highness."


    He didn''t seem to be lying. He didn''t seem to have the guts to do so in the first ce.


    "Yes. I believe you. But you''ll have to prove it."


    "P-prove it? What do you mean...?"


    That''s for me to decide.


    Just do as you''re told, why are you asking questions? You''re a criminal.


    I frowned and instead of answering, I kicked him out.


    "Get out."


    "Yes, yes! Your Highness! I am eternally grateful."


    I waved my hand dismissively.


    Looking like he was about to die, Jo Seunghoe left my barracks.


    "Captain  Yoo."


    I called in Yoo Geung, who was waiting outside. Yoo Geung opened the barracks door and entered immediately.


    "You summoned me, Your Highness?"


    I nodded and replied, "Jo Seunghoe, was it? Put him in the elite force."


    Yoo Geung''s eyes widened in surprise as he asked, "...Do you really intend to do that?"


    "Why? Is there something wrong with that?"


    He added in a worried tone, "I apologize, but... is there a reason why he must be appointed to the elite force?"


    "To keep him close."


    "He''s not someone you could call exceptionally skilled. Also, in terms of experience, his level will be considerably lowerpared to the soldiers who have been fighting since the battle began."


    "Well, he''s survived so far, hasn''t he? It''s not like I''m entrusting my safety to him, so why are you so worried?" I said with a smirk.


    "You''re here to protect me, aren''t you?"


    When I said that, Yoo Geung closed his mouth, seemingly having nothing to refute.


    "And who knows? Those assassins might target him instead of me."


    I chuckled. Yoo Geung frowned.


    "This is noughing matter, Your Highness."


    Yoo Geung''s gaze fell on my forearm under the rolled-up sleeve.  This was from the assassins hiding among the soldiers.


    "Didn''t you notice the tampering with your saddle, Your Highness?"


    As Yoo Geung said, two days ago, I had discovered that a drug that attracts monstrous beasts had been applied to the saddle of my horse.


    They wanted me dead.


    It was such a tant attack that it couldn''t be considered a mistake.


    What audacity they had to orchestrate such a thing.


    "Oh ho. Captain Yoo... have you grown up so much? Lecturing me and not even letting meugh?"


    "Th-that wasn''t my intention, Your Highness. How dare I."


    Yoo Geung bowed his head. Unlike Commander Heo, who didn''t react at all to jokes, Yoo Geung was at least fun to tease.


    So rigid.


    "Please prioritize your well-being above all else, Your Highness."


    "Such words already, over these minor injuries?"


    "You mustn''t take this lightly, Your Highness. Even though Wolhan Fortress is not far, if a critical situation arises..."


    "If that happens, you''ll have to carry me on your back and run."


    It seemed like everyone thought I wouldn''t live long.


    From the perspective of someone who died once and came back to life, it wasughable.


    I yawned widely and replied, "Missing Eunuch Han already? It seems you want to take his ce."


    Yoo Geung''s expression turned serious.


    "I apologize, but I have no interest in bing a eunuch."


    I chuckled and rose from my chair.


    "I don''t want you to be a eunuch either. I can''t waste such talent by confining you to Hyeonnyeongdang."


    Because I need to take him to Seopyungter and confine him to Blood Cloud Fortress, until then, even I needed Yoo Geung to stay in his current position.


    "Just in case, let me tell you, never be a eunuch, Yoo Geung."


    "...That will never happen, Your Highness."


    "How can I know the future? You never know. If life gets boring, there''s nothing you wouldn''t do."


    "That will never..."


    Yoo Geung sighed silently.


    "I swear on my name."


    "Really?"


    "Yes. I, Yoo Geung, will live as a military officer of Mokryeo no matter what happens."


    "Oh ho."


    When I expressed yful admiration, perhaps thinking that my wordscked sincerity, Yoo Geung added, "I will also face death with the same name."


    "Is that so? If you say so."


    When I smiled warmly, Yoo Geung had a perplexed expression.


    "...Anyway, you need to strengthen your security, Your Highness."


    I shook my head and smirked.


    "No way."


    "Your Highness."


    "It''s disappointing to hear about guards when they should be weing me."


    Who would have thought they would nt assassins disguised among the soldiers?


    The meeting between Son Gye-du and the masked man that Jincheon had mentioned didn''t match the timing to be rted to these assassins.


    It would have taken time and effort to prepare such a number of assassins.


    I suspected there were more assassins.


    But that wasn''t the most suspicious thing.


    "It''s dangerous, Your Highness."


    "Look. How many more assassins could there be? We''ve already caught them all as soon as we found them."


    The surviving assassins who attacked me were properly tied up and locked away.


    They weren''t talking.


    If we pressed them, they seemed determined tomit suicide, so there was nothing more we could do. And we had to keep them alive to use as evidenceter, so we were leaving them alone for now.


    I gestured towards the table in the middle of the barracks with my chin. Yoo Geung picked up the map that was on the table and handed it to me.


    "In the first ce, is it even efficient to nt assassins here just to catch me? Even if I die, this won''t be over. Don''t you think so? If I die, wouldn''t they send another general from the capital to rece me?"


    "You''re right, Your Highness."


    I unfolded the map and pointed at the location of Wolhan Fortress with my index finger.


    "Look. Is there even a ce in Wiyeon District where they could obtain assassins?"


    I didn''t think the other lords of the northern region were not involved in the internal conflict within Wolhan Fortress.


    But if they had tried to involve them in the n to kill me, the possibility was low.


    The possibility of them training assassins themselves was also low.


    It was difficult to raise even an ordinary warrior to be useful.  But to train assassins?


    It would be impossible without considerable financial resources and conditions.


    Back in the day, I heard that the money spent on raising that guy Jincheon, who was an assassin, a warrior, and a general, to his level could have bought several 99-room mansions.


    Of course, it would be impossible to find someone as useful as him, but anyway, it takes a lot to acquire a well-honed sword.


    There''s no way Son Gye-du has the ability to provide such enormous support. Maybe a lord or higher could manage it.


    "...Huh?"


    Thud-


    The map fell from my hand. I identally dropped it.


    "What''s wrong, Your Highness? Is it because of your injury? I''ll call a physician right away..."


    "No, it''s not that."


    I frowned as I stared into space. I didn''t even notice the map that had fallen on the floor.


    "I just... had a really strange thought."


    "Yes? A strange thought...?"


    "...Yeah."


    I closed my mouth and fell silent for a moment. I went over a few assumptions in my head and retraced my memories before giving Yoo Geung an order.


    "...The soldiers have worked hard without rest, so they should be rewarded. Distribute alcohol and meat tofort them. I need time to organize my thoughts alone, so make sure no one approaches my barracks, and inform the entire army. Jo Seunghoe is an exception, so summon him back here."


    Despite the abrupt order, Yoo Geung bowed his head without a word.


    "Yes, Your Highness. I''ll go and inform them right away."


    "Go ahead."


    As I nodded, Yoo Geung left the barracks. I continued to stare at the door even after he left.


    * * *


    Flutter-


    The familiar pping of bird wings could be heard from outside the barracks. Soon, Gon opened the barracks door with its head and flew in, fluttering.


    A couple of ck feathers floated in the air.


    "Jeez."


    The bird had been wandering outside all day, and now it was pping around in someone else''s room, kicking up dust.


    "You..."


    I recoiled in disgust, but it approached faster.


    Gon quicklynded on the armrest of the chair I was sitting on and settled down. Then, it stared at me intently and opened its mouth, or rather, its beak.


    "Get some venttion in here. Even if it''s an army barracks, this is where you sleep and eat. Look at all this dust flying around. Did your sense of hygiene develop differently from other humans?"


    It''s your fault.


    I was going to praise it for its hard work patrolling, but I changed my mind. Gon¡¯s the type that deserves to be scolded even after doing its job.


    "You''ve got a feast going on outside, so why are you holed up in your barracks alone?"


    "...Don''t you know that superiors are supposed to stay away from those kinds of gatherings?"


    "Why should they stay away?"


    "Because it makes people ufortable if the higher-ups are there."


    Gon tilted its head from side to side.


    It didn''t seem to understand.


    "Ah, what would you know? You''d have to have a nagging superior to understand."


    "Don''t you also not have a superior?"


    You''re just not here.


    "Anyway... did you see anything?"


    "I''ve seen enough monstrous beasts tost a lifetime."


    "Well, that''s obvious. Tell me more. You should report after your patrol."


    "Hmm."


    Gon started to look away.


    "I said report."


    "Hmph."


    It seemed to want something.


    Why was it being so annoying today?


    "Why are you acting like this when you know what I''m asking?"


    "Why are you acting like this when you know what I want?"


    Is it possessed by a hungry ghost or something?


    I let out a hollowugh and said, "Just wait a bit. It''ll be time to bring food soon."


    "Tsk. A prince is nothing special. You have to wait for mealtime to eat?"


    I just smiled faintly at Gon¡¯s words.


    I kind of want to hit it...


    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]

 Chapter 107

    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]


    Chapter: 107


    "Your Highness."


    While I was having a battle of nerves with Gon, a voice came from outside the barracks. Gon reacted first.


    "Ah, it''s the food."


    "Be quiet."


    When I told him toe in, the soldier carrying the food opened the door and entered. He flinched when he saw a crow inside the barracks.


    He nced at Gon, who was upying the armrest of the chair, and then bowed his head deeply, cing the meal on the table.


    Thud-


    Just then, Gon nudged the back of my hand with its beak. I looked at it. Our eyes met.


    I chuckled and got up from the chair.


    "What''s your name?"


    The soldier preparing the meal looked up at me. Our eyes met. His eyes held no hint of goodwill.


    "I am called Guui Byeon, Your Highness."


    "Guui Byeon, Guui Byeon. Hmm... I see."


    I sped my hands behind my back and paced near the table before approaching the sword hanging on the barracks wall.


    Guui Byeon stared at me intently, then turned his head back to the food.


    nk-


    As I grasped the sword, I felt his gaze on my back.


    I slowly opened my mouth.


    "...I''m a bit on edge today. At times like these, I feel calmer when I''m holding something in my hand."


    No answer came. But the gaze fixed on my back didn''t disappear either.


    "It''s because I haven''t taken my medicine. Because I haven''t taken my medicine."


    I giggled like a madman.


    "That doesn''t mean I''m a drug addict, though."


    "...As if Your Highness would ever be such a thing,¡± Guui Byeon replied awkwardly.


    I didn''t feel the piercing gaze that had been fixed on my back. He must have averted his eyes.


    I nodded to myself and continued.


    "How should I put it... I can hear things I shouldn''t hear and see things I shouldn''t see. Have you ever had such an experience?"


    "If you''re talking about things you shouldn''t hear or see, are you referring to ghosts, Your Highness?"


    I nodded.


    "I''ve seen things like that too."


    This time, no answer came. Perhaps there was nothing appropriate to respond with. Or maybe he didn''t think it was worth responding to.


    Whatever the reason, it didn''t matter anyway.


    I drew the sword I had been holding.


    The metallic sound of the sword being drawn echoed through the barracks, and Guui Byeon turned around abruptly.


    Crash-!


    A couple of dishes on the table fell to the floor and shattered.


    "Oops."


    Guui Byeon was now staring at me with his eyes wide open. I looked at the broken dishes instead of him and said, "What a waste of food."


    "...You already noticed, then."


    I smirked and readily nodded.


    "Of course. I noticed a long time ago."


    Guui Byeon reached into his bosom. It seemed he had a weapon there. It didn''t seem like he had brought a longsword.


    "There''s no one named Guui Byeon among the soldiers under mymand."


    Not that it was his real name anyway.


    He frowned.


    "...Are you saying you''ve memorized the names of all the soldiers?"


    "Of course. I can memorize that much. Do I look like I have the memory of a goldfish?"


    Guui Byeon scoffed.


    "If you had the memory of a goldfish, do you think I would havee all the way here to take your head?"


    "Ah, so you came all this way because my head is more valuable than a goldfish''s? Should I be grateful to hear that?"


    "No need to state the obvious."


    With that, Guui Byeon swiftly drew a knife from his bosom. It was a short sword, shorter than his arm. It seemed like he carried it specifically for this kind of situation.


    I swung my sword and blocked his attack.


    "You''re going to kill me with that tiny knife?"


    "Why wouldn''t I be able to?"


    "There are many reasons."


    As soon as his attack was blocked, he took a couple of steps back and threw the table at me. I kicked the table away and retreated.


    Crash-!


    The remaining dishes on the table fell to the floor and shattered, making a loud tter.


    Needless to say, the barracks were in aplete mess with the table bouncing around.


    Amidst the chaos, a piercing crow''s cry echoed through the air.


    "Damn it."


    It was loud enough to be heard throughout the entire camp.


    Perhaps interpreting Gon''s cry as a call for help, Guui Byeon cursed and swung his knife at Gon.


    "Caaaaaw!"


    "Don''t touch it, alright?"


    ck feathers scattered in the air. I swung my sword at him. Even while cornered in the barracks, he quickly dodged.


    However, he couldn''t avoid getting his right arm shed.


    Blood sttered around. I wiped the blood that had sshed on my face with the back of my hand and raised my sword again.


    Just then, I sensed more than one presence rapidly approaching.


    Were there more assassins besides this guy?


    The moment I looked back, he swung his knife.


    "Caaaaaw!"


    "Ugh."


    My neck and chest felt warm. I intended to counterattack, but the situation wasn''t favorable. Gon, who screamed in my stead, lunged at Guui Byeon, but it was futile.


    He grabbed Gon with one hand, threw it to the floor, tore through the barracks, and escaped.


    "That bastard..."


    If he came to kill me, he should have just targeted me. There''s nothing to hit on that bird.


    It seemed like someone else wasing, but my gut feeling told me that this guy was the leader.


    I left the barracks and started chasing him. There was no one in sight outside.


    I briefly regretted ordering everyone to stay away, but if I hadn''t, I might not have had the chance to make him reveal himself.


    "Where are you going?!" Gon shouted at my back.


    Anyway, no one but me knew he could talk.


    And there was no one around to hear him. I had intentionally ordered everyone to stay away.


    As I followed the direction the assassin had fled, the trees gradually became denser.


    It wasn''t a ce I wanted to approach, but I couldn''t track him without entering.


    Even though it wasn''t far from the campsite, judging by the surrounding scenery, it felt like I hade to apletely different ce.


    Giant trees stretched out their long branches, and the branches were thick with leaves.


    The dense foliagepletely blocked out the sky, creating a gloomy darkness that filled the ce even during the day.


    The ground was covered with a thickyer of fallen leaves, tangled with vines of unknown origin.


    asionally, I heard sounds, but I couldn''t tell if they were caused by the wind or by living creatures.


    Other than that, there was no noticeable noise.


    It was so quiet that even the rustling of my footsteps sounded like thunder. If a monstrous beast approached, I would be able to notice it immediately and run away.


    Perhaps the environment, which was not suitable for hiding one''s presence, was an advantage for me.


    I stopped walking and looked around.


    "He''s insane."


    The atmosphere itself was different. The air was much more eerie.


    There are many monstrous beasts in ces like this.  Even at the campsite where we had set up the barracks, monstrous beasts appeared, requiring constant vignce.  Coming here on his own was an act that couldn''t be exined unless he was insane.


    Or he had given up on returning alive.


    Or he had the skills to confidently return alive from a ce swarming with monstrous beasts...


    I don''t know if it''s arrogance or confidence.


    Just then, I sensed a presence in the darkness.


    "Are you there?"


    I raised my sword.


    "Come out, you crazy bastard. Let''s get this over with quickly. I don''t want to stay in this ce for long. Unlike trash assassins like you, I''m a busy man with people looking for me and things to do."


    Then I heard a chuckle.


    "What''s so funny?"


    But the moment I said that, I realized that the situation was worse than I thought. There was more than one presence. And they were approaching.


    Outnumbered and injured. Would I be okay?


    Even if I wasn''t okay, I had to make it okay.


    "You talk too much. Too loose-lipped for your position."


    The guy I was chasing appeared from the shadows. Guui Byeon approached with a sinister smile.


    He stopped five steps away. An awkward distance for fighting, but not bad for conversation.


    "That''s the first time I''ve heard that."


    Actually, I''ve been told many times that I talk too much.


    He chuckled.


    "To be honest, it was unexpected. You''re bolder than I anticipated.  And the way people around you look at you isn''t bad either."


    I checked the wound I had inflicted on him earlier. He hadn''t treated it either.


    It would be inconvenient for him to use his right arm. Fortunately, he wasn''t left-handed.


    "Winning people''s hearts is important. It''s an ability not everyone possesses. The higher you aim to climb, the more important it bes."


    "Guess you don''t have that ability. Seeing as you''ll die as a mere assassin."


    "Do you think I''ll die here like this?"


    "Do I need to hear it to know?  It''s either you or me, one of us dies, right?"


    He smiled without a word.


    "Why, you don''t seem so sure that you won''t die?"


    "What''s more foolish than being certain of something that hasn''t happened yet? Even a three-year-old can kill a grown man. It''s just difficult and challenging."


    What is he talking about?


    "You''re the one who talks more.  Shamelessly stalling for time, it''s so obvious. How pathetic."


    He seemed to want to buy some time.


    Was he trying to stall with pointless talk until hisrades arrived and then attack me all at once?


    If that was the case, I had to catch this guy in front of me before things went his way.


    I tightened my grip on the sword, my sweat-soaked hand gripping it firmly. I kicked off the ground and lunged forward, swinging my sword.


    ng-!


    Guui Byeon swung his sword and blocked mine.  A loud sound echoed as the swords shed in the air.


    Perhaps because of the suddenmotion in the quiet forest, a flock of birds took flight, shaking the leaves that covered the sky.


    "This is the worst kind of nuisance."


    I muttered to myself, but he replied.


    "If you''re so concerned about causing a nuisance, how about dying quietly?"


    "I wasn''t talking to you."


    Seeing him chatter non-stop, he was quite the talkative one. It was amazing that he had the energy for that.


    But when I snapped at him, he shut his mouth. After that, dozens of exchanges were made.


    As we fought, I felt a sense of familiarity for some reason. It wasn''t a pleasant feeling. It was like stepping on the same shit twice...


    Unable to bear it any longer, I spoke to the talkative guy again.


    "Where are you from?"


    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]

 Chapter 108

    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]


    Chapter: 108


    My first encounter with Jincheon as an enemy was one winter. It remains vivid in my memory, as if it happened yesterday.


    The battlefield was a vast expanse of snow, an endless white canvas untouched by human hands. The towering mountains seemed to slumber in silence, weighed down by the heavy snow.


    Beneath the pristine nket of snow, the earthy frozen solid. The wind that swept across it carried the heat of battle intertwined with a biting chill.


    Each breath I drew in that harsh cold felt sharp, piercing my lungs. Every exhale formed a white cloud of condensation that quickly dissipated. My face and hands, numb with cold, gradually lost all sensation.


    Dark, heavy gray clouds hung low in the overcast sky. An air of tension gripped the battlefield beneath it, the threat of another snowfall obscuring our path hanging heavy in the air.


    Against this bleak backdrop, a lone warrior approached on horseback. It was Jincheon.


    "The Lord of Blood Cloud Fortress should open the gates,e forth, and pledge loyalty to His Majesty the Emperor. Do this, and the safety of your people and your bloodline shall be guaranteed."


    He was barely out of his teens, far too young to be called a man, let alone a warrior. Yet here he was, spouting such arrogant pronouncements. I could only imagine how this must have appeared to our lord.


    Indeed, our lordughed.


    "If you value your life, young man, then cast aside your weapons and turn back. I have witnessed countless youths like you, unable to distinguish between recklessness and courage, lose their lives. While I understand your ambition to achieve great deeds and elevate your lord''s reputation, a vast array of opportunities awaits you in the future. Do not throw away all that potential with today''s foolish choice. Would it not be wiser to cherish your precious life and seek a different path?"


    But back then, we didn''t know. We didn''t know that he was Jincheon, through and through.


    "I merely wish to avoid unnecessary bloodshed."


    Hearing those words, I stepped forward. I was foolish then, driven by youthful impulsiveness. Had I known the kind of man he truly was...


    Perhaps I would have stepped forward regardless.


    "Is it a virtue for a warrior to refuse to fight? But if that is truly your desire, then face me in singlebat. Let the victor decide the fate of this battle."


    Looking back, it was undoubtedly a reckless proposition.


    "Very well."


    And so, I crossed swords with Jincheon for the first time.


    His de sliced through the air with a deafening roar, a fiery, ferocious momentum burning in its wake. Facing him, I believed that I, fighting under the name of Blood Cloud Fortress, was in no way inferior.


    I was mistaken, caught in the illusion of my own strength.


    He was overwhelming. Could I ever hope to match him with mere effort? Who would dare say such a thing?


    It was as if he was born for this moment, born to spill the blood and tear the flesh of others.


    His war prowess was absolute.


    Jincheon brutally hammered home a lesson I had never known in my life: the bitter taste of defeat.


    Lying on the ground after my crushing loss, gazing at the ash-gray sky, I thought I would never forget this moment until the day I died.


    But the truth was, the shock was so profound that I couldn''t even forget it in death.


    That''s why I remember it perfectly.


    Thud-!


    Left foot.


    ng-!


    Shoulder back.


    nk-!


    ...Left foot again.


    Crash-!


    His sword mmed down, its path blocked by mine. My sword, its path obstructed, rattled violently. A sword denied its target is a sword that betrays its master.


    "Gah..."


    My sword shed diagonally across his torso. A red line appeared, and blood welled up around it.


    But even then, his focus remained unbroken. He swung his sword, driven by an unwavering determination to kill me.


    The intensity of his hatred was palpable, sending shivers down my spine. Where did he draw such animosity from? It was a mystery to me.


    Such determination, whether I like it or not, has a way of captivating its opponent.


    His sword faltered, grazing my thigh.


    But he was already fatally wounded. The cut wasn''t deep.


    I took a long breath, my chest heaving.


    "I asked you where you are from."


    I ced my foot on the fallen Guui Byeon''s chest and pressed my sword against his throat. He wriggled like a worm, unable to escape, and I put more weight on my foot.


    "Answer me."


    "Kuh..."


    The de of my sword touched his throat, then pulled away, repeatedly. He must have felt the chilling touch of metal against his skin.


    Yet, he didn''t flinch. He had to be this resilient to be an assassin sent to kill a prince.


    "Such a waste."


    I admit it. It was a shame to kill someone with such skill. He didn''t seem to fear death, which would have made him a valuable asset to his master.


    He seemed like a useful pawn, but unfortunately, he would never follow me. I couldn''t let him go.


    "Are you not going to answer?"


    "Hahahaha..."


    He suddenly started to chuckle. Such behavior is usually a bad omen.


    "You¡¯re asking that even though you already know?" He asked with a twisted sneer.


    I answered indifferently, "What do you mean, ''already know''? How could I possibly know your origins? Are you asking that because you don''t know who I am?"


    "Hahahhaha..."


    Hisughter was suspicious. Had he gone mad? Already? Or was he always insane, pretending to be normal?


    "No."


    Hisughter abruptly stopped.


    "You already know who I am."


    He said that and then shut his mouth.


    "...Go on."


    "One who doesn''t know my origins cannot defeat me."


    A seeminglyplimentary tone followed.


    "You exceed expectations, prince of a small nation. A good-for-nothing wastrel, a tragic prince who lost his mother... That''s what I heard, but you''re quite different. At least, you''re not the trash that the rumors say you are."


    "Should I take that as apliment? Should I be grateful?"


    I scoffed.


    "The swordsmen I acknowledge are among the best of His Majesty''s. You should feel honored,¡± Guui Byeon said with a twisted smile.


    The moment I saw that expression, a scene from the depths of my memory surfaced.


    "...Aha."


    The year after my first encounter with Jincheon.


    Although I had been defeated, the siege continued in a stalemate, and just as everyone was growing weary...


    I found myself facing the general of the Huawei Kingdom, whomanded Jincheon, at the negotiation table.


    At that meeting were the governor of Seopyung, the lords of several fortresses under hismand, and the generals from the Huawei  Kingdom. I was merely an observer.


    And among them, the chief general, missing his right eye, said this:


    "If you do not cede the western half of Seopyung before the autumn harvest, even thest mercy bestowed upon you by His Majesty will be revoked. Everything has its time. Just as flowers that bloom under a gentle sky wither with theing of frost, the Mokryeo Kingdom surely had its time of blossoming, but that era is over. Now is the time of Huawei. Only the wise can read the times and understand this, discerning the path that lies ahead. Therefore, if you wish to defy the inevitable, do not me the Emperor when his mercy turns to ice."


    It was a deration of war.


    "I will give you three days to consider your answer."


    Jincheon interjected, "General, didn''t His Majesty grant them a fortnight?"


    But Jincheon''s voice held no authority. As the general had dered, the governor of Seopyung was given three days.


    And... the day after the negotiation, the general who had given the three-day ultimatum was found dead in a ditch.


    It was muchter that I learned it was Jincheon who had taken that general''s right eye.


    But on the day the body was discovered in the ditch, I already had a hunch that Jincheon was the culprit.


    Jincheon''s teacher and superior.


    The reason being, he used the same swordsmanship as Jincheon.


    "Ha."


    With Guui Byeon still under my foot, I raised a hand to brush back my sweat-drenched hair.


    "You seem to find my situation amusing," he remarked.


    I chuckled lowly and shook my head.


    "No, not really. I know I could easily end up in the same position, so I can''tugh at you."


    "Then why? What''s so funny?"


    Thud-


    I plunged my sword into the ground beside his head and leaned my weight on the hilt. His Adam''s apple bobbed as the sharp de embedded itself an inch away from his face.


    He didn''t seem to fear death at all.


    "If you acknowledge me, then there must be few swordsmen in Huawei who surpass me."


    Huawei Kingdom. At those words, the corner of his eye twitched.


    "So?"


    Among those few swordsmen, the strongest was Jincheon. The rest were all weaker than him.


    "It''s nothing. Just an observation."


    I felt a sense of emptiness, like discovering that a mountain peak, once perceived as impossibly high, was actually not that tall after all.


    "Even though you said anyone could die, you were certain that I would be the one to fall, weren''t you?"


    He didn''t answer, but his silence was as good as an affirmation.


    "Aren''t you curious why you lost?"


    Guui Byeon remained silent for a moment before answering.


    "What''s the reason?"


    "...There''s someone I don''t think I could ever defeat, even if I died trying."


    Let''s be honest. I harbored an inferiorityplex. The despair of knowing I could never surpass Jincheon. The envy of his unattainable strength.


    "That first defeat was a tremendous shock. So... I obsessed over it. Every night, whenever I was alone, thoughts of him consumed me, blocking out everything else. Tens, hundreds, thousands... I must have reyed it tens of thousands of times. But I couldn''t find the answer."


    After that defeat, I thought I had lost my way. I gritted my teeth, reliving the loss over and over again.


    If only I had been a step ahead, if only I had endured one more strike... I clung to the past, ming the unchangeable.


    But it seemed I hadn''t lost my way after all. My desperate struggle to catch up to him had paved my own path.


    Laughter escaped me. Because I realized there was still a path to follow.


    And once again, I was struck by Jincheon''s unparalleled strength. And now, that very same Jincheon was within my grasp.


    "But even if it''s ''that swordsmanship,'' I can decipher it if it''s at your level. Of course, even the same sword can be wielded differently."


    The secret swordsmanship passed down through the shadow warriors of the Huawei imperial family.


    It was absurd for an abandoned prince from another nation to know this secret. Guui Byeon''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    His eyes, filled with shock and horror, seemed about to pop out of their sockets.


    If my opponent had been Jincheon, the one who chased me in that torrential downpour, it would have been me looking up at him with that expression, not the other way around.


    "Y-You... What, what do you know? How far...?"


    "You don''t need to know. And don''t feel wronged. You weren''t going to live long anyway. Well, neither of us has lived a particrly long life."


    I pulled my sword from the ground and raised it. The cold shadow of the de fell upon Guui Byeon''s horrified face.


    "Farewell."


    "W-Wait, wait...! Have mercy...!"


    Thud-


    Dark blood bloomed amidst the thickyer of dry leaves.


    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]

 Chapter 109

    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]


    Chapter: 109


    "Ugh..."


    I raised a hand to my neck. Blood had been flowing steadily since the attack back at the barracks. The blood loss must have been worse than I thought  because I felt dizzy.


    Despite my bold words, I was also battered and bruised.


    I had unintentionally put up a brave front. I hadn''t realized how serious my condition was while I still had an opponent to fight.


    Thud-


    I copsed to the ground and turned my head, looking towards the source of the approaching presence. But all I could see were dense bushes.


    "Damn it..."


    Gasping for breath, I finallyy down on the ground.


    "This is bad."


    I sighed in despair. I sensed four presences approaching.


    I could hope that at least one of them was an ally, but the situation was too dire to rely on uncertain possibilities.


    I didn''t even have the energy to speak. All I could do was move my lips.


    "If I die here..."


    As I muttered those words, thousands of leaves rustled in unison, as if in response.


    A wave of rustling leaves, like a swirling wind, brushed against my forehead and flowed away.


    "If I die..."


    My eyes closed. I tried to force my eyelids open, but I couldn''t.


    "...I can''t..."


    The wind continued to flow.


    Darkness enveloped my vision.


    * * *


    Clear skies. White clouds. A gentle, cool breeze.


    Just an ordinary day.


    And in front of me, my eldest brother stood with a sword in hand.


    "Listen carefully."


    "When have I not listened, Brother?"


    ...Eldest Brother.


    This was a memory from the time when I was simply called ''Yeon,'' without a proper title or even a surname. I was just a kid, not even twenty yet.


    "This is not a joke. Listen carefully."


    He was unusually stern today, while I felt the same as always. I grumbled to myself, but couldn''t avoid the chestnut that came flying towards my head.


    "This one lesson I impart to you today will save your life someday,¡± Eldest Brother said seriously.


    I remained indifferent, as usual.


    "Who are our enemies?"


    "...Everyone?"


    All the officials in the court were corrupt.


    The governor of Seopyung was more concerned with lining his own pockets than defending the borders. It went without saying that those outside our country were enemies.


    So, wasn''t it safe to say that everyone surrounding Blood Cloud Fortress was an enemy?


    Eldest Brother let out a hollowugh, as if exasperated.


    "What nonsense are you spouting?"


    But he didn''t scold me.


    "It''s not entirely wrong, but what I meant was Huawei."


    "Ah, yes."


    "Even if you master what I teach you today, it won''t be of much use against ordinary spearmen."


    "Then why learn it?"


    "The imperial family of Huawei and their blood-allied families have a unique swordsmanship. It was the driving force behind their empire''s establishment. There''s also an even moreplex and vicious swordsmanship. It''s said to be passed down only among the shadow warriors of the Huawei imperial family. I haven''t confirmed its existence yet, but that''s what Father said. Just keep this in mind. You never know, you might face one of those shadow warriors someday. But the important thing is the former."


    Eldest Brother spoke with a solemn expression.


    "I will teach you how to ovee that swordsmanship."


    "...Ovee it? Is that even possible?"


    "Yes. Father researched it. I also contributed a bit."


    "Then why does everyone getpletely defeated every time they face it?"


    "Completely defeated...? That''s a bit harsh."


    "I apologize. Anyway, why do we always lose?"


    "Because it''s difficult."


    "If you say so... then isn''t all failure caused by difficulty?"


    "I still can''t tell if you''re slow-witted or clever. You say that because you haven''t faced them yourself. Do you see this scar?"


    Eldest Brother pointed to his right cheek. He had an old facial injury. It was a Huawei warrior who had given him that scar.


    "The Huawei imperial swordsmanship always requires two things. A greatsword heavier than an ordinary sword, and armor."


    "Why?"


    "For decisive strikes."


    I stared at him nkly.


    "Their swordsmanship aims to end the fight in a single blow."


    "Sounds good to me?"


    "...Let''s not go there. Anyway, because of this, they must train their senses to the utmost limit. They need to focus all their senses and concentration on the moment the de strikes the opponent."


    "That sounds strange. What if someonees and strikes them from behind?"


    "That''s exactly why they need armor. You''ll seeter, but the armor worn by the leaders of the Huawei army is unique and easily recognizable from afar. They are dangerous."


    "I''ll keep that in mind."


    "Keep one more thing in mind."


    "What is it?"


    Thump-


    Eldest Brother ced a hand on my shoulder.


    "Don''t be afraid. You must not fear death."


    His eyes, as he spoke those words, seemed strangely empty. Or perhaps, they were so filled with something that they appeared vacant instead.


    "If you intend to kill someone, don''t fear your own death. That will be your path to survival."


    He looked sorrowful.


    "I''ll keep that in mind too."


    "Good, you''re responding promptly. Now, let me teach you properly. Take your sword."


    Yearster, I learned that Eldest Brother had lost a cherished subordinate to that very swordsmanship.


    It was Eldest Brother himself who, despite his resolve to kill, feared death. And it was his subordinate who sacrificed himself in his stead.


    That''s why he treated me, a distant rtive with no im to his affection, like his own brother, suddenly elevating me to a position beyond my station.


    But by the time I learned of this story, Eldest Brother had already passed away. I never even had the chance to express my gratitude.


    .


    .


    .


    After dozens of exchanges, an opening appeared in my opponent''s defense.


    "Uwaaaaaaaagh!"


    I roared like a beast, raising my sword and striking down. A simple motion. An equally simple attack. My limbs moved instinctively, driven by primal urges, bypassing any conscious thought.


    Crack-!


    Crunch-!


    I felt it through the de. The sensation of flesh being crushed and bones shattering. My nerves screamed with each gruesome impact.


    "Keuh, keuk, keuheok..."


    The enemy copsed, frothing at the mouth. I struck the dying enemy''s head once more, and then, as if that wasn''t enough, I stomped on it, crushing it beneath my foot.


    He was from the imperial family''s coteral line, wasn''t he? He was quite skilled with the sword, annoyingly so. He also knew that swordsmanship.


    I had captured a high-ranking enemy officer, but I had no time to celebrate. I didn''t stop until the enemy no longer resembled a human being.


    "Fortress Lord."


    I turned around.


    Our Fortress Lord, clutching his arm and gasping for breath, was drenched in sweat.


    Cornered, his back against the wall, he had thrown away his sword and knelt.


    "Can you move?"


    "...Yes, I''m alright. How about you? Are you unharmed?"


    "I''m perfectly fine. You know how strong I am. Do you think I''d be injured after fighting someone like that? I can still take on a hundred more."


    "Yes... That''s good then."


    But my Fortress Lord''s breathing remained ragged.


    "The Young Master... The Young Master ising. Please hold on a little longer. The Young Master needs to arrive before we can move you. Please? You mustn''t close your eyes."


    My position was always ambiguous. Born amoner, I couldn''t hold a proper title. Yet, I was favored by the Fortress Lord''s family, so you can imagine how many envied me.


    The troops outside were not from Blood Cloud Fortress, but a coalition force assembled from across Seopyung.


    As a lowlymoner who had never held a position of authority, I had no power tomand them. And my pleas would fall on deaf ears to themanders who looked down on me.


    All I could do was wait for one of the two Young Masters to arrive.


    "Yeon-ah."


    The Fortress Lord softly called my name.


    "Baek Yeon."


    My heart, which had been pounding with excitement from the battle, stopped at his words.


    "You are my son."


    Time seemed to freeze.


    There are moments in everyone''s life that they can never forget.


    And some people live their entire lives defined by a single moment.


    "You are my son."


    I will forever live with that moment.


    * * *


    My life was nothingpared to saving my Fortress Lord.


    If it weren''t for him, I would have died nameless in the streets, my existence fading without a trace.


    What did it matter if the life he gave me was used for him?


    Indeed, I had followed Eldest Brother''s advice. Just as he said, I didn''t fear my own death when killing others.


    A sudden realization dawned on me.


    Jincheon.


    He wasn''t afraid to die.


    "Ha."


    I let out a hollowugh and opened my eyes. How long had I been unconscious? I touched my neck. The bleeding had stopped.


    "Crazy bastard."


    Why did the most talented person in the world have to be so frustrating?


    I cursed Jincheon, who wasn''t even present, and got up.


    It seemed I hadn''t been out for long. The presences I had sensed earlier were closer, but not right in front of me.


    "I''ll be back, so stay put."


    The dead don''t talk, but I still warned the motionless Guui Byeon.


    Then, I retrieved my sword and headed towards the approaching presences.


    * * *


    The cawing of a crow. It was undoubtedly the cry of Prince Ikwon''s pet.


    But the crow never cried without reason. That meant its cawing was an ominous sign.


    Yoo Gueng immediately ran towards the prince''s barracks. On the way, he encountered Jo Seunghoe, who had been summoned by the prince.


    But when he arrived at the prince''s barracks, the prince had vanished.


    Instead, the prince''s crowy sprawled on the floor, cawing mournfully, and the interior of the barracks was aplete mess.


    One corner was torn open, no longer serving as a wall.


    Ambush.


    With that word shing through his mind, Yoo Gueng immediately began tracking the prince''s whereabouts. Jo Seunghoe, bewildered, followed Yoo Gueng.


    They soon encountered two assassins.


    Crash-!


    Bang-!


    Even their simple sword strikes required Yoo Gueng to exert all his strength to barely hold them off. One of the assassins taunted the struggling Yoo Gueng.


    "If you had just rxed and not interfered, you could have returned alive... You must have worked hard to reach your current position. If you had just focused on your duties, advancement wouldn''t be difficult. But you''re rushing towards your own death. Needlessly."


    Yoo Gueng and Jo Seunghoe each faced one assassin.


    It was difficult to grasp the full situation, but they realized these assassins were pursuing Prince Ikwon.


    Yoo Gueng gritted his teeth. He had to persevere, even if it was out of sheer stubbornness.


    Because he had a reason.


    He had vowed to live as a military officer of this country, no matter what, and to face death under the same banner.


    He had made that vow barely an hour ago.


    Yoo Gueng spat out his words.


    "As you said, I''m just doing my job."


    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]

 Chapter 110

    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]


    Chapter: 110


    Each sword strike was heavy, brutal. The impact traveled through his arms and into his shoulders.


    Yoo Gueng forcefully deflected his opponent''s sword, which had slid down his own as if trying to devour it.


    He gasped for breath and turned his head.


    Jo Seunghoe, who had followed him, also wore a pained expression, struggling to fend off his own enemy.


    His body was already battered, no different from a b of meat on a butcher''s block.


    But Yoo Gueng was barely holding his own; he couldn''t help Jo Seunghoe. He had to survive on his own.


    However, the biggest problem was something else. His life, or that of Officer Jo, was always destined to be lost on the battlefield.


    Hadn''t he epted this fate the moment he decided to be a military officer and serve the nation?


    So, even if this was his end, he had no reason to feel aggrieved, only regret.


    But the prince, the reckless prince he served, was different.


    "Any military officer who has set foot in the pce even once should not dare refer to her as the ''deposed queen.''"


    Twelve years ago. The day the bloodbath swept through the pce.


    "As long as Prince Ikwon does not abandon righteousness... we will uphold his will."


    Yoo Gueng, a mere novice who had just passed the military examination, was also present when the military officials indebted to the deposed Queen So pledged their loyalty.


    "I cannot express my disappointment."


    But the young prince betrayed their expectations.


    "You''ve already taken off your mourning clothes! This is uneptable, no matter how young you are! If Prince Ikwon himself takes the lead in discarding his mourning clothes, who will honor her memory?"


    "And that''s not all. He threatened to execute an innocent seamstress from the sewing chamber for the ripped seams in his clothes. Not only is this absurd, but if he cannot control his anger over such trivial matters, how can he possibly maintain the dignity of the royal bloodline, no matter what measures he takes?"


    They hadn''t asked for much. They only wished for him to uphold his duty, enough to avoid criticism.


    But Prince Ikwon disregarded the minimal conditions set by the many who wanted to follow him. Was even that too difficult for him?


    The military officials indebted to the deposed queen were prepared to stand by Prince Ikwon, no matter what hardships awaited them. It was the twelve-year-old Ikwon who had betrayed their loyalty.


    Who could not understand the difficulty of enduring grief? But he was a prince. He shouldn''t have thrown a tantrum like an ordinary child.


    But that was all in the past. People grow, and that boy, who couldn''t distinguish right from wrong in his grief, had matured.


    ''You must survive.''


    Yoo Gueng realized that his arms, raised to block the iing sword strikes, were getting heavier.


    ''You have a duty to fulfill.''


    He wondered if the assassin who chased after the prince, attempting to harm him, also possessed this level of skill. Worry filled his mind.


    Nevertheless, he didn''t believe the prince would be helpless.


    Yoo Gueng could confidently assert that he had been the closest observer of Prince Ikwon''s transformation over the past few months.


    And the reverence he had witnessed was earnest.


    Prince Ikwon was earnestly pursuing something.


    ''Everyone knows. And everyone has been waiting.''


    At the same time, the prince also tried to conceal himself.


    Yoo Gueng, who was summoned almost daily, had seen the prince secretly training his body and swordsmanship in his quarters.


    Even during their journey to Wolhan Fortress, he didn''t stop his ndestine training, and it continued to this day.


    But no one else would know this, except for perhaps Eunuch Han, Prince Ikwon''s most trusted eunuch.


    It was like a child who had just started walking was now traversing steep mountains.


    If this was what he achieved in just a few months, there must have been even greater efforts that Yoo Gueng hadn''t noticed.


    How desperate and driven must one be to aplish such a feat?


    ''We must return. We have a ce to go and a duty to fulfill.''


    That desperation was likely directed towards the inner chambers of the pce, left empty and deste twelve years ago when its owner was lost.


    ng-!


    A fierce sword strike hit Yoo Gueng''s sword. He managed to block it, but the impact shook him to the core.


    But if it was the Prince Ikwon he knew, he would be able to ovee this. It wasn''t blind hope, but a calcted assessment.


    ''Effort never betrays. I believe you will survive.''


    Though he didn''t know how his own fate would unfold.


    "Where are you looking?"


    ng-!


    Another ferocious attack surged forward while Yoo Gueng''s attention was momentarily diverted. Yoo Gueng gritted his teeth, his jaw trembling.


    "I seem to have given you too much leeway."


    sh.-


    "Keuk...!"


    An involuntary groan escaped Yoo Gueng''s lips. A silvery line seemed to sh before his eyes.


    In a fleeting moment, too quick for his eyes to register, his opponent''s sword had struck him, leaving a long gash across his chest before retreating.


    Yoo Gueng stumbled backward, raising a hand to clutch the wound on his chest.


    "You''re quite the drama queen," his opponent sneered. "You won''t die from that. That wasn''t even a killing blow."


    Yoo Gueng bit his lower lip to endure the pain.


    "...Are you saying that if you had intended to kill me, I would already be dead?"


    "Indeed."


    Yoo Gueng felt a wave of helplessness. He had risen to the rank of Captain because he was among the most capable in his circle.


    He had lived with a sense of pride, but today, that pride was deeply shaken.


    To feel such a disparity against an unknown assassin, it was nothing short of humiliating.


    Sweat trickled down his forehead due to the pain. He spoke in a low voice.


    "Are you after Prince Ikwon?"


    "Yes."


    "If you could kill me with a single strike, why didn''t you?"


    His opponent narrowed his eyes and smiled cunningly.


    Facing such a rxed expression while he himself was struggling only made his situation feel even more inferior.


    Yoo Gueng desperately tried to ignore the rising sense of humiliation within him.


    His opponent lifted Yoo Gueng''s bloodstained sword to his lips. His tongue darted out, licking the blood off the de.


    "It wouldn''t be a challenge for our leader to take down a mere young prince..."


    His opponent''s sword moved slowly, finding its position as ifmencing a deadly dance.


    "Since I have a toy in my hands, why not have some fun?"


    So, he was a toy.


    There could be no greater humiliation for a warrior. Yoo Gueng''s expression hardened.


    If he could see his own face now, he would realize he was capable of such an expression.


    "...Toy."


    Yoo Gueng muttered his opponent''s taunt. He knew hecked experience.


    The Mokryeo Kingdom had been without a major war for a long time. There was no need to mobilize even the capital''s central army. Naturally, most military officers from the capital had no opportunity to face overwhelming enemies.


    Had they becent? Was this the price for thatcency?


    Yoo Gueng swallowed his humiliation as he blocked another onught of attacks.


    He nced at Jo Seunghoe again, and the situation there was even worse. He hadn''t been killed yet, but it was only a matter of time.


    It was no surprise, considering Jo Seunghoe had been a prison guard until recently, when the prince had brought him out.


    Being appointed as an elite soldier didn''t necessarily prove hisbat abilities.


    "No, no. It''s absurd for a toy to get distracted, isn''t it?"


    Whoosh-


    The de drew an arc in front of his eyes. Yoo Gueng''s face paled as he btedly realized his face had nearly been split in two.


    ording to his opponent, he could kill him but was choosing to y with him instead. So, this must be another act of mockery.


    Helplessness weighed heavier on him than anger.


    "Desperation makes it more fun," his opponent chuckled.


    The taunt pierced his heart like a dagger.


    ''This is frustrating.''


    "What''s this now?"


    Just then, a familiar voice rang out. It was Jo Seunghoe, who had been barely holding on with a deathly pale face, who reacted first.


    "Y-Your Highness...!"


    But tragically, Jo Seunghoe was in no condition to even call out to Prince Ikwon.


    The assassin''s de delivered another gash, and Jo Seunghoe''s legs buckled beneath him. Yoo Gueng watched hisrade fall and took a deep breath.


    "Haa..."


    Prince Ikwon was alive. His injuries weren''t light, but he was alive. As long as he was alive, anything was possible.


    It was a simple realization, yet it brought a faint smile to Yoo Gueng''s exhausted face.


    "What are you grinning at?" The prince snapped, but Yoo Gueng only felt relief at his reprimand.


    The assassins'' faces were painted with shock as they saw Prince Ikwon alive.


    "How?"


    "Damn it, he boasted he could kill him alone, and yet he let that brat live?"


    The two assassins eximed. Yoo Gueng recalled the assassin he had fought earlier referring to the one who pursued the prince as their "leader."


    Did that mean the assassin who chased Prince Ikwon was the strongest among them?


    He felt a mix of admiration for the prince, who had reached such a level in just a few months, and disappointment in himself.


    "Get your facts straight," Prince Ikwon said to the assassins in a condescending tone. "That guy didn''t let me live. I survived."


    "...Did you kill him?" The assassin asked incredulously, but the prince didn''t answer.


    "Are you guys simr to him? Do you know how hard it is to raisepetent men...? Such a waste, such a waste. I don''t really want to kill you, you know? I''d rather take you in if I could. Even with simr backgrounds, that Jincheon fellow was obedient. Unlike before,¡± the prince muttered.


    "What nonsense," one of the assassins scoffed.


    "Dog? Yes, well said. Dog... In truth, neither you nor I are any different from dogs, are we? Have you ever seen a dog choose its owner? No, right? Of course not."


    The assassins exchanged nces and then raised their swords, pointing them at Prince Ikwon.  He continued speaking, unfazed.


    "So, perhaps it''s fate that a dog meets its owner and serves them. That means it''s fate that I live as my master desires, and you do as your master desires."


    "You''re insane."


    "Oh, sorry. Maybe I''ve lost too much blood... I might not be in my right mind."


    Prince Ikwon and the assassins circled each other slowly, maintaining a distance.


    "It''s truly a shame. Wouldn''t it have been great if you had met me first?"


    Yoo Gueng and Jo Seunghoe were no longer the assassins'' focus. Yoo Gueng, struggling to catch his breath, pointed his sword at the enemy.


    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]

 Chapter 111

    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]


    Chapter: 111


    "Huff, huff, huff..."


    His breath came in ragged gasps, his chest heaving violently. His heart pounded like a drum. His head felt like it was about to burst.


    Yoo Gueng slowly lowered his gaze. At the end of his sight, he saw two hands gripping a sword.


    Those hands were trembling uncontrobly. It wasn''t just his hands, but his entire arm, no, from his shoulder down to his fingertips. Or perhaps, it was the other way around; the tremor began at his fingertips and spread through his arms and throughout his entire body. The sword hilt, gripped tightly, was slick with sweat.


    Yoo Gueng took a deep breath, trying to calm himself. But the trembling in his fingertips persisted. The aftermath of the life-or-death struggle still lingered strongly in his body and mind.


    He raised his head again. His vision was now focused on the final confrontation between their depleted group and the assassins. And finally, thest blow ended the assassin¡¯s life.


    Yegyeong''s sword pierced through his chest. The tip of the de protruded from his back. The  heavy body copsed.


    With a thud, his weakened knees hit the ground, and Yoo Gueng realized he was unconsciously holding his breath.


    "Your Highness..."


    Yoo Gueng spoke in a sigh. Immediately after, Yegyeong''s body crumpled like a puppet with its strings cut.


    With a thud, Yegyeong stabbed his sword into the ground and used it as a support. But it could only dy his fall for a moment; he was too weak to stand. He swayed dangerously.


    "Your Highness!"


    Yoo Gueng hastily dropped his sword and ran toward the prince. He managed to support Yegyeong, who was on the verge of copse. However, Yoo Gueng himself was also injured. They both fell to the ground together.


    "What was the point of holding on¡­¡± Yegyeong grumbled, more to himself than to Yoo Gueng, as he was pinned beneath Yoo Gueng.


    Yoo Gueng immediately stood up and reached out his hands, then awkwardly retracted them. Of course, his face turned beet red for daring to sit on top of the prince.


    Ye-gyeung watched the foolish act and snorted in amusement.


    "I''m dying."


    "I-I''ll go get someone."


    Yoo Gueng was at a loss for what to do. He was exactly as the Commander always described him. Yegyeong coughed a few times before speaking again.


    "Captain Yoo... I don''t know if I''ve ever told you this."


    "What is it?"


    "You''re a bit slow."


    Yoo Gueng looked dejected. It was undeniable thatpared to the court officials in the capital, he wasn''t very good at using his head.


    But he never expected anyone to rely on him for strategy or cunning. His focus had always been learning about warfare.


    If using his wits led to the same fate as General So, he''d rather remain a bit slow.


    ...With that, he quickly rationalized in his mind and replied hesitantly, "...Is that so?"


    "I can walk on my own, so there''s no need to call anyone."


    After saying that, Yegyeong slowly closed his eyes.


    Yoo Gueng nced away and saw that the prince had closed his eyes, so he anxiously checked hisplexion like a worried puppy.


    Then Yegyeong opened his mouth again, "How were they?"


    "Yes?"


    "Those guys."


    Yoo Gueng turned to look at the two fallen assassins. They were no longer living people, but corpses.


    Their bodies didn''t have many wounds. They had been killed quickly, before they could be injured.


    "How were they?" Yegyeong repeated.


    Yoo Gueng tried to smile awkwardly.


    How were they? Of course, it had been difficult. Today had been the hardest day since he passed the military exam.


    Meanwhile, despite his severe injury, the prince had secured a decisive victory. Even with luck on his side, such an oue was impossible without the underlying skill. It was undoubtedly due to his bloodline, descending from the renowned martial arts n, the So family.


    Thinking about it, the death of the deposed Queen So seemed even more tragic.


    Yoo Gueng momentarily imagined the day the prince would return to the capital, victorious from Wolhan Fortress.


    Having secured victory, the Lord of Wolhan Fortress would surely bestow upon the prince immense favor.


    The image of the prince, with the haughty and rugged northern lord on his side¡ªsomeone who had never truly bowed his knee since the founding of the nation¡ªdonning iron armor stained with blood, would surely captivate the attention of the high officials who had never lifted anything heavier than a brush.


    And if the protagonist of this tale was a discarded, reckless prince, whatmoner would not be fascinated by the story?


    "Are you dead?" Yegyeong asked, interrupting Yoo Gueng''s reverie.


    Yoo Gueng replied hurriedly, "I was in danger, Your Highness."


    "And?"


    "They tried to harm Your Highness."


    Ye-gyeong replied with a disinterested look, his eyes losing their luster, "I don''t know."


    It sounded sharper than a direct insult, for some reason. Yoo Gueng averted his gaze awkwardly.


    "Disappointing."


    "...I apologize."


    Yoo Gueng thought he might be joking, but then a shocking statement followed.


    "Those men were from Huawei."


    The word ''Huawei'' struck Yoo Gueng like a blow.


    The northern border was always gued by the struggle against demonic beasts, but at least they could forget about foreign invasions. And now, the mention of Huawei, a nation that had been expanding at a terrifying rate over the past few decades, iming to be an empire. Even if it wasn''t confirmed, the entire nation would be abuzz with rumors as soon as it reached the capital.


    Yoo Gueng asked, bewildered, "How did you know that?"


    "Don''t ask how I knew."


    Yoo Gueng mped his mouth shut like a m. In this respect, Yegyeong''s orders were excellent. Yoo Gueng was the kind of person who would never do something he was told not to. Even in this situation, he could suppress his own curiosity without hesitation to obey orders.


    "Their swordsmanship. Remember it. It won''t be difficult to remember. It would be harder to forget, considering you almost died. Wouldn''t you agree?"


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    Ye-gyeong nodded. "It''s a good thing you survived an encounter with them."


    Then he said something enigmatic.


    "This incident will save your life someday."


    Yoo Gueng pondered the words but couldn''t understand their meaning.


    To return to the camp, Yoo Gueng naturally had to carry the injured prince and wake up the unconscious soldier Jo. The three of them were met with pale faces when they returned to the camp.


    "Your, Your Highness..."


    "Call the physician!"


    The peaceful camp was thrown into chaos. Normally, the prince would have roared in anger. But not this time.


    As they returned to the camp, the prince''s condition had deteriorated. He gasped for breath, barely alive. But despite his inability to shout as usual, he still gave orders.


    "We will retreat to Wolhan Fortress."


    Even as he made the decision to retreat, he looked displeased. After all, he was risking his life for glory. And yet, an unexpected ambush had thwarted his ns, even though the battle against the real enemy, the demonic beasts, had been going smoothly.


    Those who knew what a retreat meant for the prince bowed their heads in gloom over his sickbed.


    ¡°Though it¡¯s not far, ensure we clean up thoroughly. Deploy elite troops at the rear of our forces on the return journey. Also,pile aplete list of the dead and wounded. I¡¯ll verify it when we return.¡±


    After saying that, he lowered his voice and gave Yoo Gueng a further instruction, meant only for his ears.


    ¡°And send someone to collect the bodies from where we were earlier. We need to examine them, and they¡¯ll serve as evidence. Don¡¯t lose them under any circumstances. While decay due to the weather is unavoidable, if they''re damaged for any other reason, I¡¯ll severely punish those responsible.¡±


    Despite his paleplexion suggesting he was on the brink of life and death, his instructions were far from brief.


    The soldiers surrounding the prince exchanged wry smiles. Where else could one find such a tenacious person? If one could ignore the fact that he was a prince, he¡¯d be a fascinating sight.


    Having finished speaking, the prince groaned and made a lighthearted remark.


    ¡°I¡¯ll probably be better after a good night¡¯s sleep. There¡¯s no need to make such a fuss¡­¡±


    Shortly after, the physician arrived and examined the prince¡¯s injuries. The physician¡¯s startled expression alone was enough to reveal the severity of his condition.


    After confirming that the physician was attending to the prince, Yoo Gueng left the tent. Countless thoughts raced through his mind in a short moment.


    Huawei, the assassins from that nation, the prince¡¯s words to remember the fight... His head was spinning.


    And then another question arose.


    ¡®What is His Highness hiding?¡¯


    It wasn¡¯t just a suspicion that the prince was hiding something. Yoo Gueng was certain of it. His question was about what the secret was.


    ¡®Yes... he¡¯s changed so suddenly. Resolves can be made overnight, but changes in behavior take time.¡¯


    As he reflected on past events, he found it even harder to understand the prince.


    ¡®If I were His Highness, I would show as many people as possible that my heart had changed. I would show an improved image, gain attention, and use it as a foundation to gather power... Isn¡¯t that what one would do if they wanted the throne?¡¯


    What was he preparing for? What awaited him at the end of this?


    Until just a moment ago, he thought the prince wanted revenge and the throne. But he continued to have doubts.


    ¡®If he had private soldiers behind him, it would have been enough. There are many who follow General So. So why did His Highness leave for the north without hesitation? Does he think private soldiers aren¡¯t enough?¡¯


    If he wanted to start a rebellion by force, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult, as long as he had a reason.


    All the military officials in the capital who had sworn an oath that day, and the private soldiers of the officials who followed General So, would all eventually be weapons in the hands of Prince Ikwon.


    As long as the prince met their expectations.


    That was why Second Prince Jaean and Queen Woo couldn¡¯t easily touch Prince Ikwon. The king turned a blind eye to his eldest son¡¯s misdeeds for the same reason.


    ¡®Moreover, he doesn¡¯t hesitate to kill people. It¡¯s as if... he¡¯s done it many times before. Or perhaps dozens, hundreds... maybe even more.¡¯


    Yoo Gueng¡¯s eyes darkened as he discovered the source of the strange dissonance.


    As soon as he left the tent, he spotted Bu-seop standing among the special guards.


    And Bu-seop, with a serious expression, was also staring at Yoo Gueng as he left the tent, deep in thought.


    When their eyes met, Yoo Gueng thought, ¡®Bu-seop is the kind of person who would pretend to be dead if the prince ordered him to.¡¯


    It wasn¡¯t anything particrly special, considering he owed his life to the prince.


    ¡®That¡¯s right.¡¯


    Obeying orders and swallowing his doubts.


    That was all his duty. How presumptuous it was to doubt the prince and try to fathom his intentions.


    Yoo Gueng cleared his mind of doubts and conveyed the prince¡¯s orders.


    ¡°I¡¯m entrusting you with themand of the special guards. I have a task for you as ordered by His Highness. Hurry up and send out a team. You will guard His Highness¡¯s tent until the preparations for our return areplete. We will leave as soon as the preparations are finished, so be careful not to let anything go wrong. As you can see, His Highness is in a critical


    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]


    condition, so we cannot afford to dy.¡±

 Chapter 112

    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]


    Chapter: 112


    The sun was setting.


    The sky was painted in a fiery red. The sun, suspended on the horizon, emitted its final rays before slowly disappearing, leaving the entire sky in a reddish-golden hue.


    asionally, clouds, bathed in the red light, appeared as if engulfed in mes.


    Night was beginning beyond them.


    The northern wall of Wolhan Fortress was gradually being enveloped in the approaching darkness.


    Marked by the scars of the recent battle, the wall seemed heavier than ever. A heavy silence hung over the empty battleground below the wall.


    The spots where swords and spears had fallen were covered in dust, and the deep gouges in the ground preserved the traces of the fierce battle.


    Then, a faint vibration rippled through the deste space.


    The soldiers on patrol on the wall turned their gazes in one direction. The color of the sky in their sight gradually darkened.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±


    A soldier narrowed his eyes and carefully examined a g that had appeared far in the distance.


    Immediately after, shouts rang out one after another.


    ¡°His Highness has returned!¡±


    The news was immediately conveyed to the Lord of Wolhan Fortress. Shortly after, Prince Ikwon and the troops he had led passed through the gates.


    Upon hearing of the prince¡¯s return, the Lord of Wolhan Fortress rushed out to the gates.


    Only after he stood in front of the gates, panting heavily, did he realize that he was still wearing his indoor slippers from his office.


    One of themanders from the group that had just entered the fortress stepped forward and knelt at the feet of the Lord of Wolhan Fortress.


    The Lord of Wolhan Fortress and themanders who remained in the fortress heard the shocking news that the prince had been attacked by mysterious assassins.


    His eyes trembled.


    ¡°Say it again¡­¡±


    It was a report he couldn¡¯t believe even after hearing it with his own ears. The Lord of Wolhan Fortress¡¯s face contorted in shock.


    Themander took a deep breath and repeated the same words, ¡°While resting after the battle, His Highness was attacked by assassins disguised as soldiers. They had cleverly infiltrated our camp and attempted to assassinate His Highness. His Highness bravely fought them off and killed them, but he was seriously injured in the process. His Highness said that he would exin the details in personter, so you should wait until he recovers.¡±


    ¡°Is His Highness gravely ill?¡±


    Themander looked behind him without answering. The Lord of Wolhan Fortress turned his head in the direction he was looking.


    There, mounted on a horse, was Prince Ikwon, breathing heavily.


    In fact, it was more urate to say he was leaning against the horse. His body was covered in blood and slumped.


    Gravely ill? What a foolish question.


    If he had married earlier, he might have had a child around the same age as the prince.


    The thought that he had sent him into danger filled him with not only a sense of guilt as a subject but also a sense of guilt as a father.


    ¡°Due to the dy on the return journey... the bleeding hasn¡¯t stopped. The physician said that any further dy would be dangerous. We need to take immediate action.¡±


    The Lord of Wolhan Fortress looked at his aide. He gestured towards Yegyeong.


    His aides and several other soldiers, along with the servants of the fortress, approached the prince. He was immediately taken to the inner fortress.


    He watched the departing soldiers with a frown and then turned to themander who was still kneeling before him.


    ¡°Are the assassins still at the scene?¡±


    ¡°No. His Highness took care of them. Would you like to see them?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I would.¡±


    Themander nodded and stood up to lead the way. The Lord of Wolhan Fortress followed.


    The soldiers who had carried the bodies of the assassins stepped aside to make way for the Lord of Wolhan Fortress.


    With a hardened expression, the Lord of Wolhan Fortress stood in front of the corpses.


    Three bodies covered with cloth. It was hard to believe that there had been three assassins. It was unbelievable that three men could infiltrate the fortress without anyone noticing.


    He wanted to deny that the security of Wolhan Fortress was sox.


    But it had already happened. ming himself, he reached out to the cloth covering the bodies. He lifted the cloth and revealed their faces.


    Cold faces and eyes that had not yet closed. The Lord of Wolhan Fortress stared at them with a look of disgust.


    "...Do you recognize him?"


    Themander who had brought him to the corpse asked cautiously, as he continued to stare at the assassin''s face.


    The Lord of Wolhan Fortress shook his head, his gaze unwavering. He didn¡¯t recognize the face. If he had, he might have copsed in shock right there.


    ¡°I would like to question all the soldiers, but it would be too cruel to subject those who have risked their lives to such treatment right after they return,¡± The Lord of Wolhan Fortress said, his clenched fist trembling slightly. ¡°There¡¯s nothing we can do until His Highness recovers, whenever that may be.¡±


    A deep anger flickered in his eyes. He hadn''t been idle while the Crown Prince was leading the army.


    As the battle dragged on and the number of casualties increased, more and more requests forpensation came from various parts of the northern border.


    This was not just a burden on him.


    His heart pounded. Her face, flushed with blood, felt hot. She clenched her teeth and took a deep breath.


    ¡®Son Gye-du.¡¯


    The battle was unlikely to end before the harvest season. Winter would be worse; it was always the season when demonic beasts attacked most frequently.


    ¡®I tolerated your arrogance all this time out of gratitude for the opportunity given to me by the previous Lord. He asked me to look after you.¡¯


    He had always prioritized the peace of Wolhan Fortress over personal grudges. He hadn''t even started a family, for fear of forgetting his duty.


    ¡®Now I understand why he, your biological father, gave up his position and passed it on to me.¡¯


    An unbearable anger boiled within him, but he had an icy rationality. How many times had he wanted to p Son Gye-du?


    However, with his weak legitimacy, he would have to watch the elders of the council this time as well.


    He covered the assassin''s corpse with the cloth again and turned around.


    "Oh, dear..."


    As he turned, the sole of his shoe ripped. The old indoor slippers couldn''t withstand being worn outdoors.


    Themander, who had witnessed the Lord of the Fortress''s shoes tearing, coughed awkwardly.


    The Lord of Wolhan Fortress chuckled and said jokingly, "I simply forgot to get a new pair. Please don''t make too much of it."


    He left themander behind, who responded awkwardly, and headed to his office. He stopped halfway, closed his eyes, and thought.


    ¡®Everything old needs to be reced.¡¯


    * * *


    Shin Gwiryung, the head of the Pyeonggwang Trading Company, had a special assignment: to keep an eye on the reckless Prince Ikwon while he stayed in Wolhan Fortress.


    "What, again?"


    Go Yeong-shin, the head merchant of the Pyeonggwang Trading Company in Wolhan Fortress, looked bewildered as the youngest errand boy returned with news from the fortress.


    "I mean, why is he injured? Why doesn''t that guy take care of himself?... A frontline? Someone as high-ranking as the First Prince doesn''t have to go to such extremes, does he?"


    However, regardless of his bewilderment, he had to convey the message, as he had been given the task. He fumbled with a pen and paper and began to write a letter.


    "I just don''t understand him. Anyway, what did you say? Tell me in detail why he got hurt. If you write it vaguely, I''ll just get scolded for nothing."


    "An assassin, they said."


    "Huh?"


    Thud-


    The pen fell from Go Yeong-shin''s hand. Since he had just dipped it in ink, the paper was immediately stained ck.


    ck ink spread rapidly across the white paper.


    "What... what, what? What did you say?"


    "An assassin. They said someone disguised as a soldier tried to kill His Highness, Prince Ikwon."


    Go Yeong-shin''s face turned pale. He shouted in shock.


    "Bring me the fastest person, no, the best horseman! Now!"


    And a momentter, a messenger with a letter left the tradingpany on horseback.


    The messenger arrived in the capital three dayster, at dawn.


    Before dawn had passed, Shin Gwiryung visited So Ik-Gyeom''s residence.


    "The head of the Pyeonggwang Trading Company is here to see you, sir."


    So Ik-Gyeom opened his eyes at the sound of the servant calling him.


    ¡®Though Shin Gwiryung could be mischievous and sometimes even irritating, she would never visit me without a pressing matter.¡¯


    Given thete hour, there must be something urgent.


    He quickly dressed and went outside. The hallway of the residence was dark and damp.


    It wasn''t just because the sun hadn''t risen yet. The sound of rain was pattering against the walls.


    Entering the corridor to reach the guest room, he nced out at the heavy rain pouring down into the courtyard.


    The vast courtyard was still shrouded in deep darkness, and the relentless drumming of rain on the stone floor echoed through the space.


    He averted his gaze and continued on his way, pausing momentarily to watch the raindrops cascading from the eaves, creating small waterfalls.


    The wooden ceiling and pirs were roughened by the passage of time. And then he noticed something.


    Scratches carved into one of the pirs.


    "I grew this muchst year! If I grow just one more inch, you have to grant my wish. You have to promise. Okay? Father!"


    The image of a cheerful girl boasting about her growth ovepped with the pir. But it was just an illusion.


    Now, he could barely recall anything about her except that her smile had been bright.


    A pang of bitterness washed over him, and he suddenly remembered the portraits of queens in the pce.


    But those were of deposed queens. Even if they were still preserved, he wouldn''t be able to see them.


    Unless a miracle happened.


    So Ik-Gyeom hesitated before reaching out to touch the scratches on the wooden pir. He withdrew his hand and folded his arms.


    ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s so cold.¡±


    Even though it was summer, the rain made it feel bitterly cold.


    He quickened his pace. Pushing through the damp air, he entered the guest room and found Shin Gwiryung standing there, drenched.


    "Why don''t you sit down? Didn''t the servants bring you something to dry off with?" So Ik-Gyeom asked.


    Shin Gwiryung just shook her head.


    "It''s alright."


    "If you say so. There must be a reason for a busy individual like you to visit me at this hour."


    Creak-


    So Ik-gyeom closed the door.


    "Why did you ask to see me at this time of night?"


    Shin Gwiryung replied without hesitation, as if she hade only to give this answer.


    "Send your private soldiers."


    So Ik-Gyeom''s eyebrows furrowed. He asked, "Why?"


    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 113

    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]


    Chapter: 113


    "A golden opportunity has presented itself. If not now, it will never be. This is your chance to take action, General."


    So Ik-Gyeom furrowed his brow. He had been careful to keep a low profile for many years, ever since that fateful day twelve years ago. He hadn''t raised his voice once.


    Yet, as if to attack him directly, Shin Gwiryung made this sudden, oundish suggestion.


    "You''ve never reached out to him, have you? What good is it being his only grandson if you''ve done nothing for him?"


    He calmly responded to the unexpected taunt.


    "There was nothing I could do."


    But his outward calm didn''t reflect his inner turmoil.


    A still pond remains calm only because no new ripples disturb its surface.


    He was like a pond where the influx of new water had been artificially blocked. But stagnant water eventually rots.


    Shin Gwiryung had thrown a stone into that rotting pond. It was only natural that great waves rippled through his heart.


    "You know it yourself," he said, as if venting his frustration.


    "You know that just by approaching him, my intentions would be misconstrued. You know that the closer I got to him, the farther he would be pushed away from the King. How can you say such things?"


    A drop of water fell from Shin Gwiryung''s drenched hair.


    It rolled down her cheek, looking almost like a tear.


    So Ik-Gyeom knew that she was not a woman who cried easily.


    Seeing tears rolling down the cheeks of someone who would never cry, no matter what, seemed almost surreal.


    "So what? Does that excuse you? No matter what excuses you may have, the fact remains that you never once embraced the child who lost his mother. It was those lonely days, abandoned in the cold Hyeonnyeongdang Hall, that made him the way he is."


    Images of the cold, deste Hyeonnyeongdang Hall involuntarily appeared in his mind.


    Yegyeong had moved into Hyeonnyeongdang Hall after the Queen''s death. Before that, he had lived in the East Pce.


    Although he had not been officially named Crown Prince, he had been treated as the heir apparent.


    "You know as well as I do that he wasn''t always like that."


    From the East Pce to Hyeonnyeongdang  Hall. For Yegyeong, who was too young to understand, it had simply been a move to a new residence. But for others, it was a signal that they no longer needed to be kind to him.


    Overnight, the pce servants who had smiled at him and reached out to him had changed their attitudes.


    The young prince was too young and innocent to understand this changing world.


    "He was a weak and fragile child. He would cry at the slightest thing, and then he would smile brightly if someone offered him a piece of candy. Wasn''t that him?"


    So Ik-Gyeom sighed, feeling a deep sense of frustration.


    The other party was well aware that he had intentionally neglected Yegyeong after the Queen''s death. He had no choice. He couldn''t afford to lose his grandson too, as revenge was not a solitary pursuit.


    So Ik-Gyeom red at Shin Gwiryung with resentment.


    "You''re trying to make me feel guilty. You have no other goal; you just want to stir up my emotions."


    She nodded readily. "You''re right. So what?"


    She scoffed.


    "What difference does it make if you can see through me?"


    There was no difference.


    Despite her irritating words, tone, and expression, he felt even more miserable because he knew he couldn''t refute her.


    ¡°¡­¡­Since you know my feelings so well, you must understand my situation.¡±


    When he resignedly replied, Shin Gwiryung looked at him with contempt.


    "Get to the point. Sending my private soldiers is a crazy idea, but you''re not a gambler."


    She nodded.


    "Is there a solid reason now?"


    ¡°Yes. His Highness was attacked,¡± she confirmed.


    So Ik-Gyeom¡¯s eyes flickered. He slowly blinked.


    He felt manipted, but there was nothing he could do to avoid it. Hadn¡¯t he already admitted to himself?


    ¡°Is he alive?¡±


    He asked cautiously, but the reply was delivered in a nonchnt tone.


    ¡°Of course. If he were dead, would I be here?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I suppose not¡­¡±


    So Ik-Gyeom chuckled bitterly.


    ¡°You¡¯re such a cold-blooded person. You have no interest in anything that¡¯s broken beyond repair.¡±


    Cold-blooded. Her mother was a courtesan. Her father, having risen through the ranks with the support of his wife¡¯s family, had kept Shin Gwiryung hidden from his wife''s view.


    Then, one day, she had suddenly turned on her father, ckmailing him and taking his wealth.


    With that money, she had established a tradingpany that had be the present-day Pyeonggwang Trading Company.


    Since even her parents were mere tools to be exploited, a mere general was nothing more to her.


    Perhaps she herself was a tool.


    Yet, that was what had driven her to build the Pyeonggwang Trading Company. So who could me her for her coldness?


    ¡°You¡¯re saying we should use His Highness¡¯s crisis as an opportunity.¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t let this chance slip by. How often do opportunities like thise along? Make a wise decision.¡±


    So Ik-Gyeom sighed deeply.


    At least, the fact that she had approached him like this proved that Yegyeong wasn¡¯t facing an insurmountable crisis.


    However, mobilizing his private army was still a concern.


    Just like twelve years ago, his actions would have far-reaching consequences. To request his soldiers, he would have to mention the proposal he had previously rejected.


    More than anything, he was worried about drawing the King¡¯s attention again.


    ¡°I understand the urgency. But I need time to think.¡±


    ¡°General,¡±  Her expression changed dramatically, like a mask had been removed. ¡°You¡¯re mistaken.¡±


    Shin Gwiryung frowned, unable to hide her irritation. It was rare for her to show anger, though not as rare as her tears.


    ¡°You have no choice, General.¡±


    Hearing those words, So Ik-Gyeom remained silent for a long time. Finally, he bowed his head.


    Watching him, Shin Gwiryung said impatiently. She was surprisingly impatient.


    ¡°Will you refuse?¡±


    ¡°Why do you push me into a corner like this?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m simply seizing an opportunity. That¡¯s the difference between you and me.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re a gambler, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°A gambler? General, there¡¯s nothing in this world with a guaranteed oue. Do you think I¡¯ve never failed?  Even you, who was once called an invincible general, have failed, haven''t you?"


    Ssh, ssh-


    So Ik-Gyeom could only hear her footsteps as she turned and walked towards the door.


    ¡°¡­¡­Yes, that''s right. You''re right. Everything is merely a tool to you. You have nopassion, no warmth. If you were cut open, instead of blood, molten iron would flow."


    No, that wasn¡¯t true. If she were truly heartless, she wouldn¡¯t still be obsessed with avenging the Queen after all these years.


    Feeling guilty for his harsh words, So Ik-Gyeom¡¯s heart sank.


    It was all his fault. He had ruined so many lives.


    ¡®If only I had never entered the pce.¡¯


    He regretted it. Though he was now called a general, he hadn¡¯t always been in such a position.


    He had worked hard, and his victories had brought him fame. With each victory, his reputation had grown.


    And then he remembered the King¡¯s words: ¡°You are too greedy.¡±


    He hadn¡¯t realized it was a warning at the time.


    "He should have stopped there. He thought he was fighting for the country, for the royal family. But he was the only one who thought so."


    The king had envied him and had wanted to bring him down. His innocent daughter had been used as a tool.


    Being called a general was now unbearable. Ironically, his position was tomand the king''s personal guard.


    The king knew his weakness all too well. As long as his bloodline lived in the pce, So Ik-Gyeom would never raise his sword against him.


    "I... I don''t know where I went wrong."


    His voice was weak. Shin Gwi-ryeong replied, still looking at him with disdain.


    "Even if you knew, you couldn''t change it. It''s toote."


    With a creak, she opened the door and looked out, saying, "But you don''t know. It''s only while you''re alive that you have a chance to fight back."


    That was as good as a goodbye. She left the guest room immediately.


    So Ik-Gyeom remained in the guest room for a long time, lost in thought.


    He didn''t eat a meal and simply pondered. He calcted his next moves in his mind.


    How could he avoid the king''s wrath? How could he prevent a conflict between the two princes?


    How could he...


    It was as if he were ying a game of chess against himself. He was so deep in thought that he didn''t realize day had turned into night.


    The next morning, he emerged from the guest room, looking pale. A servant who saw him was so startled that he almost tripped.


    Ignoring the servant, So Ik-gyeom went to a room he hadn''t entered in a long time. It was where he kept his armor and swords.


    nk-


    He took down a sword from the wall. The familiar weight and feel of it filled his hand.


    It felt strange to be holding it again.


    He took the sword and ordered a servant to prepare his armor.


    Then, he visited the homes of the officers who had previously offered him their troops.


    A few dayster, news spread through Wolhan Fortress that General So and his soldiers were heading to the northern border.


    "General So... my grandfather ising?" Yegyeong eximed in shock. The spoon he had been using to eat his porridge ttered to the floor.


    The prince, who was usually as docile as amb at mealtime, was clearly very surprised.


    Heo Seokgyeom, who hade to deliver the news, picked up the fallen spoon.


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]

 Chapter 114

    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]


    Chapter: 114


    Rustle-


    Startled by the sound of the falling spoon, Gon, who had been curled up in a corner, lifted its head abruptly.


    It nced between me and Commander Heo, before returning to his sleeping position.


    "Uh... why?"


    What a strange question.


    "No, it''s not so much why he''sing... but how?"


    The general leaving the capital? What on earth had he done?


    I didn''t think the king would let him go willingly. After all, weren''t the two of them natural enemies?


    "Does His Majesty allow the general''s departure?"


    "I haven''t heard of any problems with the general''s departure."


    Well you could technically find any reason but¡­  it was hard to believe that a high-ranking official like the general would be allowed to leave without any conditions.


    "Why is heing?"


    "Don''t you know?" Heo Seokgyeom asked as if I should know.


    Why are you asking me that? Don''t pick on someone who''s sick. It''s so unfair.


    "...I don''t know."


    Heo Seok-gyeom sighed softly.


    "Why are you sighing?"


    I tried to scold him, but it was useless. He ignored me and continued.


    "General So is, privately, Your Highness''s grandfather."


    Huh?


    Everyone knows that.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I said grandfather just now.¡±


    "Yes. But why are you asking about his reasons?"


    Heo Seokgyeom paused and looked at me.


    He looked at me as if I should know something I didn''t, then bowed his head.


    "I apologize. I misspoke."


    "Why?"


    I was genuinely asking, but Heo Seokgyeom didn''t exin.


    "Why? What is it? I don''t know. Give me that."


    I pointed to the spoon Heo Seokgyeom had picked up.


    ¡°...It¡¯s just that I misspoke. And you can¡¯t use that. I¡¯ll bring you a new one. Please wait a moment.¡±


    ¡°If it was just a mistake, why can¡¯t you just tell me? I don¡¯t understand. Whatever, do as you please. But don¡¯t bother getting a new one, just give me the spoon and let me eat.¡±


    ¡°How can you use something that fell on the floor? ... It''s not appropriate.¡±


    Why won''t he give it to me? I reached out to grab it, but he hid it behind his back and ran out of the room. I stared at the door nkly and scratched my chin.


    So my grandfather, a general, ising here.


    "Is that a good thing?"


    "How could it be?"


    I heard a voice scoff from the corner.


    ¡°You startled me.¡±


    ¡°As if you weren¡¯t expecting it.¡±


    Gon, who had raised its head as soon as Commander Heo left, pped its wings and jumped onto the bed.


    "Are you a chicken?"


    It red at me.


    "How dare youpare this noble being to a mere chicken."


    Well, you eat the food I give you, so I don¡¯t see the difference.


    But I didn''t say it out loud because it would probably just peck at me.


    "Think about it. With a head that''s dozens of times bigger than mine, how can you not think? Is your head just a pot for growing hair? Is it for decoration? If it''s for decoration, there''s no reason to make it so heavy, so why don''t you just take it off? It would be cooler in this hot weather."


    I felt annoyed for no reason.


    "Are you crazy? Why are you picking a fight? If you''re going to pick a fight, go back to sleep."


    "If I opened up your head, I''d find a clump of noodles instead of a brain. How frustrating! How pathetic! Your grandfather ising to help you, and you''re asking silly questions like why he''sing and if it''s okay?..."


    I waved my arms to shoo it away, but it didn''t do much against a creature with wings.


    Gon pped its wings, dodging my attack, and settled back on the edge of the bed.


    "You should be d he''sing. You should be relieved he''sing, even if it''s dangerous. You''re the only blood rtive he has left in this world. How could he just sit in his manor when he hears you''ve been injured? How can you be so clueless? How can I not know what you don''t?"


    It sounded exasperated.


    "And that''s not all that''s frustrating. A prince, no less! You need to be more aware of your status. You''re a direct descendant of the Ye family, destined to be a great prince or even a king. And you have magical powers. You should act like it."


    Usually, I wouldn''t just take insults lying down. If I had, I probably would have been beaten up less in Blood Cloud Fortress.


    Well, that was before the fortress lord adopted me and I became a soldier.


    Anyway, I usually wouldn''t just let someone talk to me like that...


    But as I listened to Gon rant, I felt strange even though it was clearly insulting me.


    "Just because you rush into things doesn''t mean it''s always the right thing to do. What if you die? What about your followers who came with you? What about the lord of this fortress? Don''t you think about the consequences?"


    I tried to argue, but it wasn''t wrong.


    If I died, the nobles from the capital who followed me would be med for failing to protect me. They would definitely be punished.


    I should try to minimize the trouble I caused.


    "And what about them? Do you think they won''t care if you die?"


    "Huh?"


    Of course... they wouldn''t be happy. They would probably be punished, right? And they''d have to find a new leader, which would be a hassle.


    If I died suddenly, there wouldn''t be time for a proper handover.


    "Do you think I wouldn''t care?"


    Gon¡¯s voice was filled with anger. I mumbled a reply.


    "I guess not. What was it you said? You said you needed me around to talk to people, right? Oh, and you said you were losing your memory, too."


    When I said that, the creature started trembling. It seemed to be so angry that it couldn''t control itself.


    But why was it so angry? It had already yelled at me enough. If anyone should be angry, it''s me, considering it had just insulted me.


    Maybe it was something to do with its injury.


    "Are you hurt somewhere?"


    "Ha!"


    Gon let out a loud scoff. I waspletely baffled.


    "You''re the biggest idiot in the world. That''s why everyone in the pce looks down on you. You''ve been sleeping on the streets for so long, you''ve turned into a beggar."


    I could ignore the first part, but this was a bit too much.


    "A beggar?"


    "Yes."


    "...Do I really look like a beggar?"


    "Are you just realizing that now? I thought you were finally acting like a human being."


    My jaw dropped in shock.


    So that''s how I looked... I looked like a beggar...


    And Gon continued.


    "A prince? A great prince? Ugh... as far as I''m concerned, you''d be better off working as a stable boy on some farm."


    I was so shocked, I just stared nkly into space.


    Goni pped its wings.


    "I''d rather die than see you die. You''re such a reckless idiot."


    I felt so defeated. I wasn''t usually so easily discouraged.


    "Well, what do you expect from a reckless fool? Tsk, tsk..."


    After venting for a while, it suddenly fell silent.


    After a moment of silence, it said something unexpected.


    "I''m sorry."


    Gon suddenly apologized and pped its wings, flying back to its nest in the corner.


    It was nothing more than a pile of my old clothes, but it curled up inside and prepared to sleep again.


    A littleter, Heo Seokgyeom returned with a new spoon.


    I stared at the shiny new spoon and resumed eating.


    As I ate, I asionally nced at the nest where Gon was making soft breathing sounds.


    Its ck feathers rose and fell intermittently, revealing patches of bare skin.


    It was a shame it had to go through this hardship just to follow me when it could have livedfortably in the pce.


    Today was a day when I hadn''t taken my bellflower tea, so I could hear its irregr breathing very clearly.


    I knew it wasn''t really asleep, but I didn''t say anything.


    I let it pretend to be asleep.


    * * *


    At the same time, in the capital city.


    The king was alone in his private study, deep in thought.


    His mind was filled with what had happened yesterday.


    "Why don''t you greet me?"


    Late yesterday afternoon, the king had visited his private study. General So Ik-Gyeom had requested an audience, so he had to meet him.


    Even though he had given So Ik-Gyeom the position of general, he had not granted him a private audience for a long time.


    He desperately wanted to refuse, but there was no good reason to do so, so he had to ept the request for an audience.


    But for the king, So Ik-Gyeom was always an ufortable and unpleasant person.


    So, with a heavy heart, he finally met the general after a long time. But the general did not greet him.


    He simply bowed his head low, making it impossible to see his expression or know what he was thinking.


    That''s why he asked that question.


    And the answer was just as unpleasant.


    "Your Majesty, considering that everything I have is due to your grace, it would be nothing more than a selfish desire for me to greet you and ask after your well-being. How could I dare to show such audacity in your presence?"


    "Look up."


    The general finally raised his head, and their eyes met.


    Surprisingly, the general looked much older and frailer than he remembered.


    "Well, what do you want to see me about?"


    He didn''t want to look at the man''s face any longer than necessary, so he wanted to get straight to the point and send him away as soon as possible. But the audiencested longer than he expected. And it wasn''t unpleasant.


    It was because of one answer the general gave to his question.


    "Although I have lived thanks to Your Majesty''s grace and the nation''s favor, I believe it is best to spend my old age in nature. Therefore, I wish to quietly leave this ce. Just as a flowing river does not look back, I too wish to leave without a trace."


    If the general wanted to leave the capital of his own ord, there was no reason to stop him.


    So Ik-Gyeom had endured humiliation, knowing full well that the king had stripped him of his position as a mockery and a threat.


    "However, if I could end my days with a bit of nostalgia, there could be no better ending."


    The deep sense of weariness that had clouded the king''s face disappeared, and a happy smile appeared. It was a smile he hadn''t worn in a very long time.


    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]

 Chapter 115

    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]


    Chapter: 115


    "How dare you speak such words?" the king demanded.


    "Your servant has been granted the immense favor of bing a general. However, Your Majesty''s virtue is as vast and deep as the heavens and the sea, bringing peace to the entire nation. There is no need for me to draw my sword. Even as a general, I have not stood on the battlefield, and I fear that my skills are growing dull like a long-neglected sword. Just as a useless sword''s only destination is the furnace, it seems that I too must now retire."


    "Finally tired, are you?" A sneer yed on the current king''s lips. "A worn-out sword should be discarded."


    The king covered his face with his hand, trying to hide his distorted mouth.


    So Ik-gyeom was like a ferocious beast chasing him to devour him. Even though he was the king, it was the old man before him whom the people revered. This fact had tormented him with feelings of inferiority all his life.


    But time was on his side, and the aging beast was finally offering his own life for the sake of his young blood. No, it was more like he was begging to be killed. The current king was intoxicated by his victory.


    "However, being made of flesh and blood, I cannot be melted down in a furnace. It would be more appropriate for me to retire to the mountains or fields."


    The king took a deep breath to calm his trembling heart. Yet, his hidden excitement leaked out through his lips. "But I fear that your departure from the capital might make Ikwon lonely."


    "It has already been four years since Prince Ikwon came of age. It is time for him to manage his own emotions."


    The one who knew better than anyone that Prince Ikwon was called a wastrel was saying such a thing. Was he trying to hide the sun with a leaf? But the current king was willing to be deceived.


    "However, as I am now old and have little time left..." So Ik-Gyeom bowed his head. "If I can spend my final moments with Prince Ikwon, I will be eternally grateful and thankful for Your Majesty''s grace."


    His words fell on deaf ears. The current king looked down at the bowed head of General So and rejoiced that he had finally and truly subjugated his opponent.


    Of course, So Ik-Gyeom had bowed his head countless times before the king. But it had never been a true submission. Not for the current king. It had always been nothing more than deceit.


    Now, atst, he had truly subjugated So Ik-Gyeom.


    "You mean you want to go to Wolhan Fortress?"


    "If you permit it, I would like to."


    The king began to calcte.


    It was unlikely that the eldest son would ever return. From the time Taejo established Mokryeo Kingdom and lost his status as emperor due to foreign invasions until the present day, not a single general had conquered the barbariannds of the northern region. The idea that his own useless eldest son would aplish such a feat was absurd.


    Ikwon would die there. But he felt no emotion. Even though he was his own child, he resembled the So n more. No, it would be no exaggeration to say that he was the spitting image of the So n.


    There was an incident that proved this fact.


    Once, the current had encountered Yegyeong in the middle of the night. At the time, Yegyeong had caused amotion, iming that the pce maids were trying to poison him by putting poison in his food. Whatever had driven him to madness, he had almostpletely stopped eating because of it. His body withered day by day as he refused food.


    That in itself was not so bad.


    It was the incident that happened afterward that made the king faint.


    One day, Yegyeong appeared in the rear garden with his hair disheveled and his body emaciated. When the king saw his eldest son, he fainted.


    Under the moonlight, Yegyeong''s gaunt features looked as if the deceased Queen So hade back to life.


    Yegyeong resembled Queen So to such an extent that one could say that Queen So could have been called So Ik-Gyeom if she had been born a man. And So Ik-gyeom resembled his father to the same degree.


    ¡®It felt as if not a single drop of my blood flowed through him.¡¯


    The king often wondered if perhaps Queen So had conceived a child with another man.


    The queen, who had always seemed indifferent to whatever he offered her, whether it was flowers or gold and jewels, viewing his gifts as worthless as stones on the roadside¡ªthe son of such a woman could not possibly be his. Naturally, he detested the sight of him.


    Isn''t there a saying that there''s no pain without a reason? Whoever said that was wrong.


    If Yegyeong died in Wolhan Fortress, it would merely be the death of a young General So. For the current king, Yegyeong''s death held no greater significance.


    "By all means, grant my request."


    Very well, all he had to do was give his permission. Then, both the young and old So n members would die in the far north and never return. Never.


    "Very well. I shall grant your request. Who else could follow your loyalty? I am truly saddened to see my most trusted subject leave my side."


    "Kuk, kuk, kuk..."


    Leaning back on the throne in the private chamber, the king covered his face with his hands. But he could not stop theughter that escaped through his fingers.


    He began tough, his shoulders shaking. "Kuk, kuk, kuk... kuk, kuk, kuk."


    It was all because of Queen So. Those two people from the So n had brought about their own misfortune. The king repeated this to himself as heughed.


    But he knew the truth.


    Even if Queen So had not loved him, Yegyeong could not possibly be the son of another man. That was because, like a true member of the So n, she would rather choose death than do anything dishonorable, and Yegyeong possessed the royal lineage''s supernatural abilities.


    The king had realized that his eldest son possessed these abilities less than a month after Yegyeong was born. It would have been natural to make Yegyeong the crown prince. But he didn''t.


    In his childhood, Yegyeong was intelligent and gentle. There was no reason not to favor him. Yet, he treated him coldly all his life, hoping that Queen So might pretend to love him for Yegyeong''s sake.


    But he had misjudged her. Even when faced with death, she did not beg him for mercy but walked calmly to the execution ground. And she left him forever.


    "That''s right... that''s right, you shouldn''t have provoked me."


    The king''sughter grew louder and louder. At one point, hisughter, which sounded like sobbing, echoed throughout the entire hall.


    * * *


    In the evening, Yoo Gueng headed towards the dark training ground with a sense of tension.


    A lone human figure stood tall on the horizon of the training ground.


    For some reason, the training ground, with the silhouette cast against the setting sun, seemed to have an unusually solemn atmosphere in Yoo Gueng''s eyes. Perhaps it was simply his changing emotions distorting the ordinary scenery.


    There, leaning against the wall with his arms crossed, was Heo Seokgyeom, who had been waiting for him. He noticed Yoo Gueng''s arrival and stepped away from the wall.


    A gust of wind blew. The dust scattered by the wind formed a bloated shape like clouds, obscuring their vision. Yoo Gueng frowned, worried about getting sand in his eyes.


    When Yoo Gueng was about three steps away, Heo Seokgyeom spoke.


    "Is this about Prince Ikwon?"


    Yoo Gueng was a little surprised. "...How did you know?"


    "We share a room, don''t we?" Heo Seokgyeom said in a bored tone. "If you had to call me out, it must be something you don''t want others to hear."


    Yoo Gueng scratched his head. "Oh, yes."


    "Well, what is it?"


    Heo Seokgyeom suddenly let out a chuckle. He took tworge steps towards Yoo Gueng. His movements were very rxed. "I don''t think I''ll be surprised anymore. If it''s about His Highness, that is."


    "Yes. Well, do you remember the three corpses I broughtst time?"


    "I remember."


    Yoo Gueng spoke in a grave tone. "They''re assassins, presumed to be from Huawei. His Highness ordered me to deliver this message to the Middle General in secret."


    Cough-


    Heo Seok-gyeom coughed repeatedly as if he''d choked. Once the coughing subsided, he stared at Yoo Gueng with wide eyes. "What did you just say?"


    "They''re assassins, presumed to be from Huawei. His Highness ordered me to inform you in strictest confidence."


    Meaning it shouldn''t be revealed to anyone else. Heo Seokgyeom nodded, his expression serious. "Frankly, it''s hard to believe, but I suppose His Highness wouldn''t make such a joke."


    However, he didn''t believe everything the prince said. Assassins from Huawei, a country beyond the southwestern border, appearing north of Wolhan Fortress? It would be easier to believe that the crow the prince kept could talk.


    "Evidence?"


    "His Highness said to tell you toe and get it yourself."


    "Then why didn''t His Highness just call me directly instead of going through you?"


    Heo Seokgyeom felt a pang of resentment. It was as if the prince trusted Yoo Gueng more than him. And he was a Commander, while Yoo Gueng was a lower-ranking Captain.


    Perhaps he should have been the one to follow the prince to the demonds. It was natural for bonds to strengthen during times of crisis. It was no surprise that Yoo Gueng, who was closest to Prince Ikwon, would gain his favor.


    Though he felt a bit of regret and disappointment, it was already in the past. And the end was still far away. There were plenty of opportunities to earn merit and gain Prince Ikwon''s favor. Considering how many soldiers'' names he knew by heart, he would have been recognized for his contributions even if he had stayed behind in Wolhan Fortress.


    The contempt he''d felt for Prince Ikwon, calling him a wastrel, had long since faded. Now, it was only natural that he wanted to gain the prince''s trust.


    "Well, His Highness asked me to get your agreement on something."


    "Agreement? On what?"


    Yoo Gueng hesitated before answering. "His Highness wants you to return to the capital first. Of course, it''s against the rules, but he said that we could send one person back..."


    Heo Seokgyeom couldn''t immediately understand Yoo Gueng''s answer. It took him a few moments to process them.


    His face darkened like twilight.


    In other words, Prince Ikwon was trying to get rid of him.


    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]

 Chapter 116

    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]


    Chapter: 116


    After hearing the prince''s message from Yoo Gueng, Heo Seokgyeom was momentarily speechless.


    He had always believed that he was an important figure to Prince Ikwon. Only now was he realizing the depth of his own delusion. For Prince Ikwon clearly had no intention of keeping him close.


    His thoughts drifted back to the past.


    During the time when the prince was behaving recklessly, even showing signs of madness and tormenting the pce servants, Heo Seokgyeom had scoffed at his behavior. Had he held a grudge against the prince for those actions? But was there anything wrong with disapproving of the prince''s misdeeds?


    The prince he had seen in Wolhan Fortress didn''t seem so petty. However, if that was the reason Prince Ikwon was dismissing him, it would be hard to hide his disappointment.


    Perhaps there was another reason? Maybe the position of Commander was too heavy a burden for someone who was merely a follower of Prince Ikwon on this expedition.


    But regardless of the reason, the fact remained that he was disappointed by the prince''s decision.


    The funny thing was, he was certain that his absence wouldn''t change Prince Ikwon''s course of action.


    For better or for worse, the Crown Prince would continue to behave as he always had. He would rush into danger, perhaps even suffer serious injuries, but he would alwayse back alive.


    Or maybe he was just being overly hopeful.


    He scoffed at himself.


    Heo Seokgyeom had his own reasons for supporting Prince Ikwon. Sharing the desire for Queen So¡¯s revenge, he was willing to follow the prince''s path to the throne.


    And he actually quite admired Prince Ikwon''s drive. Though following his reckless path might lead to asional difficulties, he even looked forward to oveing those challenges. Of course, as always, his loyalty had conditions. But as things stood now, he wouldn''t turn his back on the prince.


    "Haah."


    His mind was racing. Even when he had received the king''s letter, ordering him to enter the demonds, defeat the monsters, and return victorious, he hadn''t been this confused.


    Suddenly, Heo Seokgyeom realized his true feelings.


    "I see," he muttered with a wry smile.


    A few days ago, he had heard a story from Yoo Gueng about how the prince had risked his life for a mere soldier. It was shocking, but he hadughed first.


    And yet, he was being discarded by such a person. It meant he was someone the prince wanted to distance himself from.


    He let out a long sigh.


    Betrayal. This feeling was betrayal.


    Once he had defined his feelings, their meaning became clearer. He could hear something shattering inside him.


    Lowering his head, he stared at the ground. Under thepletely dark night sky, not even a shadow was cast on the ground.


    He remained lost in thought for a long time before heading towards the prince''s chambers.


    "If you wish to dismiss me, I will ept it, but I must know the reason."


    The fact that Prince Ikwon didn''t really value him had wounded his pride. He needed to know the reason to ept the prince''s decision. Only then could he leave for the capital as the prince wished.


    Disappointment clung to his every step. His gaitcked its usual vigor.


    As he trudged down the corridor leading to the prince''s chambers, his gaze was fixed on the ground. Suddenly, he looked up.


    The door to the chamber was open. How could they leave the door open so soon after an assassination attempt? He quickened his pace.


    Even as he took those few steps towards the door, a sense of foreboding filled his mind.


    "Your Highness."


    He quickly poked his head into the room.


    He surveyed the room but found nothing out of the ordinary. The prince was simply sprawled out on his bed, fast asleep.


    Seeing him so carefree, Heo Seokgyeom realized just how young the prince truly was.


    The youthful features that had been hidden beneath the weight of his armor were now apparent. It was no wonder that he was still struggling to navigate theplexities of the world. It was a difficult age, both for managing one''s emotions and for making important decisions.


    Even though he was nearly twice the prince''s age, Heo Seokgyeom still found it challenging to make all his own decisions. And yet, there were so many people looking to him for guidance.


    Seeing this, Heo Seok-gyeom felt a sense of despair. Standing at the door, he whispered, "I do not understand why Your Highness wishes to send me to the capital."


    A farmer who expects a harvest in the budding spring is a fool. And so, he spoke now, while the prince slept.


    Though he felt sorry for the prince''s cruel fate, he was also just one of the many people who would ultimately burden him. He had vowed to stay by this man''s side and serve him, to share the future he envisioned. But it was disheartening to realize that the one holding the reins had no intention of using him.


    He gave a bitter smile.


    No matter how grateful he was or how much he admired Prince Ikwon, it was strange to feel this level of resentment. He had always thought of himself as a man as unfeeling as a stone. What did it matter if he was dismissed or abandoned? If he wanted to follow, he could simply wait until the prince noticed him. If he worked hard enough, he would eventually meet the prince''s standards.


    Heo Seokgyeom chuckled.


    No matter how kind he was, he had always ignored Prince Ikwon when he was acting out. He had only followed when things were good and turned away when they were bad. He had been fickle, like a person who seeks warmth and then retreats when it bes too hot. It wasn''t just their lord-servant rtionship; his attitude had always been like that.


    "No, Your Highness. Whatever the reason may be... I will wait." Heo Seok-gyeom lowered his eyes, lost in thought.


    Just then, the prince stirred.


    "Ugh," he groaned, sitting up with a sudden burst of energy. It was clear that he had been pretending to sleep.


    Startled, Heo Seokgyeom froze. Yegyeong yawned widely and scratched the back of his head. "What are you waiting for?"


    As if one yawn wasn''t enough, Yegyeong opened his mouth again, then suddenly mped it shut. "Ah, I told you not to do this. Sorry. I made a mess of myself."


    "...No, it''s nothing."


    He quickly adjusted his posture and looked at Heo Seokgyeom. "So, what were you saying about going to the capital?"


    So he had heard everything. He remembered thest time he had seen the Crown Prince asleep, he had been snoring. This time, he hadn''t, so...


    Clearly, he had been faking it. And the door was open too. Heo Seokgyeom realized he had walked right into a trap.


    Since he had been caught, he decided to be bold.


    "Yes, Your Highness. I came to see you at thiste hour."


    "I was hoping you would."


    So he had been expecting him? Heo Seokgyeom blinked, speechless.


    Yegyeong continued, "My grandfather has said he will visit."


    "Yes."


    "It won''t be a simple matter. There will be conditions, as you can imagine."


    It was unlikely that the king would grant permission for General So to embark on this expedition without any conditions. Heo Seok-gyeom agreed, or rather, he had to agree.


    "I already received a letter from him, but at the very least, we''ll need to bring back some kind of victory. That''s the only way to avoid trouble."


    A victory. It was easy to say, but defeating the monsters meant annihting them.


    It was essentially the same as exile. In fact, it was worse. At least in exile, he wouldn''t have to constantly fight against endless waves of enemies.


    "There''s no other way. Perhaps my grandfather''s grave will be here."


    "...You will be victorious, Your Highness."


    "I don''t really understand why His Majesty hates me so much," Yegyeong said, almost joking. Then he gave a bitter smile.


    It was a pitifully pathetic sight. His face, haggard from the battles and weight loss, made him look even more pitiful.


    Heo Seok-gyeom sensed that behind Yegyeong''s sarcastic toney a deep-seated frustration that he couldn''t fathom.


    ¡°And you are a Middle Commander,¡± Yegyeong continued.


    "Yes."


    So it was the burden of his position that was bothering him. A small smile tugged at the corner of Heo Seokgyeom''s lips. His facial muscles moved involuntarily.


    But this was noughing matter, so he forced himself topose himself.


    "Commander Heo."


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    Their gazes met. Heo Seokgyeom felt a slight tension in the prince''s face, now devoid of any amusement.


    "You can go back. Wolhan Fortress is too small for both a General and a Commander, especially with the circumstances. As you''ve heard from Captain Yoo, this is a grave matter, and we can''t just send any messenger to deliver such important news."


    "...Yes."


    Yegyeong continued, his voice low and steady. But his words were as harsh as they could be. ¡°Let¡¯s consider the worst-case scenario. What if my grandfather dies here in Wolhan Fortress? And what if, after that, I return to the capital as payment for the General¡¯s life¡ªwhat then?¡±


    "That kind of thing..."


    He wanted to say that it wouldn''t happen.


    But how could he hide it from Yegyeong? The General was already quite old. And given his stubborn nature, it wasn''t inconceivable that he would sacrifice his life for Ikwon, his only blood rtive, to serve as a tool and a justification for his future.


    Heo Seok-gyeom was speechless. In fact, he knew the General''s character better than Yegyeong did. He couldn¡¯t refute it.


    ¡°I know you don¡¯t like me.¡±


    No, that wasn¡¯t true. Heo Seokgyeom tried to deny it, but the following words silenced him.


    ¡°But for the sake of my grandfather and my mother, please do this. I beg you.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t say anything. And he felt regret.


    Taking his silence as an affirmation, Yegyeong continued, ¡°I''ll give you the evidence. And when I return to the capital, you will be my support.¡±


    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]

 Chapter 117

    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]


    Chapter: 117


    As General So requested assistance, local noble ns and volunteer troops flocked to his side as if they had been waiting for this moment.


    Those who had secretly admired the general for years, as well as those who had retired from politics after a certain incident twelve years ago, gathered together, forming a considerable force.


    Despite the arduous journey ahead, the faces of those who had gathered for the northern expedition were bright.


    These were people who had thought they would never be needed again. Such individuals always craved a cause worth dedicating their lives to. And if that cause was an expedition led by the General they admired, it would be more painful to sit idly by than to endure any hardship that mighte.


    Riding his white horse, So Ik-Gyeom turned to look at the multitude following him.


    There were nearly three thousand of them, a number that was by no means small. The king would not have expected such arge army.


    Even though he had granted permission for the expedition under the pretense of his life being at stake, he would surely be taken aback by news of three thousand troops marching toward Wolhan Fortress.


    Regardless of the circumstances, he was grateful for the many talented individuals who hade to his and his grandson''s aid.


    While he felt a sense of guilt, expressing it would have been seen as disrespectful to those who had risked their lives for him. As a former official, he knew that the most important thing for a leader was not to apologize to those who followed him but to do everything in his power to meet their expectations.


    However, when he turned around just now, it wasn''t due to pride or burden. He had felt a strange gaze on his back and turned to find its source.


    ¡®That''s odd,¡¯ he thought.


    He had spent countless years on the battlefield, facing death countless times. His instincts were sharp. He had dodged arrows countless times based on his sixth sense. His instincts were never wrong. The fact that he was still alive proved it.


    "A familiar gaze."


    So, he was certain of his feeling. Yet.


    ¡®How could she be here?¡¯


    So Ik-Gyeom looked forward again.


    A gentle breeze swept across his sweat-soaked brow. He thought of the girl with her pale, almost translucent skin and strikingly beautiful features.


    She was the precious daughter of the Yunrim Do n, a powerful noble family in the southern part of Mokryeok. Her family, which ruled over a fertile agricultural region, was the wealthiest in the south.


    People thought she was a delicate flower, raised in luxury and sheltered from the world. But So Ik-Gyeom knew her true nature.


    "That child..."


    He shook his head. It was absurd. He couldn''t bring himself to call her a child. "She must be grown up by now, just like His Highness."


    He was getting old. Perhaps his sharp instincts had dulled with age.


    "It must have been my imagination."


    He forced himself to forget those thoughts as the steady clip-clop of horses filled his ears.


    "Wait... I seem to remember seeing someone from the Do n on the list."


    The Do n had three sons. Perhaps one of them hade. It was probably just his imagination.


    Later, during a break, he had someone check the list. Indeed, there was someone from the Do n. But it wasn''t the name of the girl he remembered.


    * * *


    Though they had been far from the capital for quite some time, the surroundingndscape had not changed much.


    As dusk settled over the mountains and fields, the General''s supporting army found a wide, t area to camp. The sky, once painted with hues of sunset, was now draped in a deep, indigo cloth.


    Stars twinkled through the scattered clouds. The soldiers, following orders, busied themselves erecting tents and lighting fires to prepare their evening meal.


    So Ik-Gyeom, despite having a tent prepared for him, walked outside and wandered through the grass. His body ached from a full day of riding. Age was catching up with him.


    As he watched the young soldiers, he couldn''t help but feel the swift passage of time. It wasn''t that he envied their youth; he had enjoyed his youth to the fullest.


    Every beginning requires an end. It was time to pass the torch to the younger generation and step aside. It was only natural. Just as the morning sun rises, even the brightest stars must eventually fade.


    ¡°It would be a great honor to die at His Highness¡¯s side, serving him in any way I can,¡± he mused.


    He thought back to hisst conversation with Leader Shin. On that rainy morning, she hadshed out at him with harsh words and never contacted him again.


    ¡°What a wicked woman,¡± he muttered.


    On the eve of her death, his daughter had requested a private meeting with Shin Guiryung. They had been such close friends, as close as sisters despite not being blood rtives. And so, Shin Guiryung had been like a daughter to him.


    He had often smiled fondly as he watched the two girls y in the garden or nap side by side while reading books in the pavilion. Yet, all that remained now were the memories of his departed daughter and the resentment of the other.


    "She''s just trying to make me feel guilty. She has no other purpose; she just wants to stir up trouble."


    That morning, he had been deeply hurt by her words. Every word she had uttered, soaked in the rain, had been like a sting.


    But what could he do? He had never been able to win against her.


    ¡°You can¡¯t miss this opportunity. When will you ever get another chance like this? Make a wise decision.¡±


    It was as if she were asking him to die for revenge. And yet, he hadn¡¯t been able to say a word.


    His tears, mingling with the rain, had been invisible. And he knew she wouldn''t have wanted to say such things.


    After his daughter¡¯s death, So Ik-Gyeom had fallen into a deep despair. As a criminal, his daughter¡¯s body couldn''t even beid to rest in her family''s tomb. He was not even allowed to visit her grave to mourn.


    Shin Gwiryung was the one who had visited him daily during that time. She would sit quietly beside him, neither crying nor angry, and then leave after a while.


    That''s how the first year after his daughter¡¯s death passed.


    And it was during that time that she had made her first request.


    ¡°So that was enough for her.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t die even if he wanted to, and he couldn¡¯t leave the court even if he wished to. His daughter had sacrificed her life to save him and his position. How could he dare give up everything she had fought for?


    ¡°Your Highness.¡±


    The gentle face he had rarely seen came to mind. He remembered the days when he was too afraid of the king¡¯s wrath to even hug her.


    ¡°Gyeong-ah.¡±


    Now, his grandson was the most precious and important thing in his life.


    Just like his deceased daughter, he had only known how to show his affection through sacrifice. They were both alike in that way.


    Many people had said that he and his daughter looked alike, but who would have thought they were so simr in this way?


    At least, So Ik-Gyeom had one constion.


    ¡°I¡¯m d he doesn¡¯t care much about me.¡±


    Yegyeong hadn¡¯t seen him often, so his memories of him were probably hazy. Shin Gwiryung had always seen him as the father of her best friend, not as General So Ik-Gyeom.


    So neither of them would be too sad when he left. They wouldn''t experience the same despair he had.


    Losing something you don''t cherish isn''t a loss, and parting with someone you don¡¯t miss isn¡¯t a farewell.


    That was a relief.


    ¡°I¡¯ll see you soon, my child.¡±


    The night air was cool and clear. A gentle breeze rustled the tall grass. The distant cries of birds and animals deepened the silence of the night.


    The crackling of the campfire illuminated the faces of the weary soldiers and the smoke rose slowly into the night sky.


    So Ik-Gyeom tore his gaze away from the scene and looked farther into the distance. His eyes, fixed on the unseen path beyond the darkness, were still filled with countless stars. Or perhaps they held all the stars he had ever seen.


    Just as he was lost in thought, a soldier suddenly caught his eye.


    The moment he saw the soldier''s profile, he snapped back to reality. The dreamy thoughts that had enveloped him vanished instantly.


    He took long strides towards the soldier. The soldier''s expression hardened when they saw the general approaching, and their legs tensed as if ready to flee. But the general was quicker.


    "You!"


    So Ik-Gyeom grabbed the soldier by the shoulder. Most men would be unable to escape So Ik-Gyeom''s grasp, but this soldier was noticeably smaller than the others.


    The soldier tried desperately to hide their face by pulling their helmet down. But it was useless.


    So Ik-Gyeom easily snatched the helmet off and tossed it aside, revealing a face.


    "Ha!" So Ik-Gyeom let out a dryugh. It was absurd, almostughable. "You''re a woman."


    The other party frowned, looking defeated. He had known from the start that she had an extraordinary spirit, but he hadn''t realized she was daring enough to do something as outrageous as this.


    "Do Ye-ran."


    She was the precious daughter of the Yunrim Do n, a powerful noble family in the south. She had once been betrothed to Yegyeong. It was a detail that few people remembered now.


    "What are you doing here?" So Ik-Gyeom asked sternly.


    Clearly, he had seen a different name on the roster. The person on the list must have been her brother. She had joined the group in his ce, or perhaps secretly.


    He could guess her intentions, but this was a battlefield, a ce filled with demonic beasts. This was no ce for a pampered youngdy. If she got hurt, there would be conflict with the Do n.


    He needed to send her back before things gotplicated.


    But Do Ye-ran was not easily deterred.


    "I can''t go back. I''vee this far."


    She had clearly anticipated his words.


    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 118

    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]


    Chapter: 118


    ¡°I thought it was your brother who hade.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯vee in ce of my younger brother, Do Sang-won,¡± Do Ye-ran replied brazenly. Her audacity was astounding; one might wonder if she had a heart of stone.


    ¡°Your audacity remains unchanged,¡± the General remarked.


    ¡°...Yes.¡±


    A silence fell between them. So Ik-Gyeom was silent because he was still trying to process the absurdity of the situation, while Do Ye-ran was watching the General closely.


    Do Ye-ran broke the silence. ¡°I won¡¯t be going back.¡±


    The way she said it implied that she had a way to return if she wanted to. Indeed, though she was reckless and foolish, she wasn¡¯t stupid.


    So Ik-Gyeom sighed heavily.


    ¡°With your personality, you wouldn¡¯t havee this far without a good reason. It takes about a week to travel from Yunrim to the capital.¡±


    Do Ye-ran nodded slightly.


    ¡°So, what is it? If you¡¯ve gone to such lengths, there must be a reason. Convince me.¡±


    ¡°And if I do?¡±


    ¡°Do you think you¡¯re in a position to bargain with me?¡± So Ik-Gyeom threatened.


    Do Ye-ran red at him, her eyes cold.


    One of the peculiar things about Do Ye-ran was her strange eyes. Her cold gaze seemed almost artificial, like that of a finely crafted doll.


    So Ik-Gyeom felt a difort bordering on fear and stopped his threats. He softened his tone, saying, ¡°If you insist on doing something foolish...¡±


    ¡°I won''t,¡± she replied before he could finish.


    These young people had no manners. He clicked his tongue inwardly and looked around.


    ¡°Tell me.¡±


    In truth, So Ik-Gyeom could already guess what was going on in Do Ye-ran¡¯s head. Her background provided him with a clue. He recalled what she had told him about the inner workings of the Do n nearly a decade ago.


    ¡®Sir, a young girl hase to see you and won¡¯t leave. What should I do?¡¯


    A small girl, unapanied by a servant, hade to his manor.


    The servant, judging by his tone, wanted to turn her away. But So Ik-Gyeom was not a man to turn away a young girl who insisted on seeing him.


    ¡®I¡¯ll see her. Send her in.¡¯


    When he first met Do Ye-ran, she had been dressed like a beggar.


    Despite her shabby appearance, she had said to him without hesitation, ¡°I want to enter the inner pce.¡±


    The inner pce. The queen¡¯s quarters.


    She had dered her intention to use Yegyeong. Even in her ragged clothes, her ambition had been clear.


    Remembering that, So Ik-Gyeom chuckled. Not long ago, he had found and brought a young boy to fulfill Yegyeong¡¯s request. He seemed to have a strange affinity for children dressed as beggars.


    Of course, that didn¡¯t mean he was happy about people trying to use his grandson.


    ¡°Why are youughing? I haven''t said anything yet, General.¡±


    Do Ye-ran red at him suspiciously. So Ik-Gyeom regained hisposure.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s strange.¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s nothing.¡±


    She stared at him curiously before continuing.


    ¡°I want to make a contribution.¡±


    So Ik-Gyeom responded immediately.


    ¡°Nonsense.¡±


    ¡°How dare you say that I¡¯m talking nonsense?¡± Do Ye-ran protested.


    ¡°You won''t do anything to dishonor His Highness, will you?¡±


    ¡°Your very presence would dishonor His Highness. People will see you not as the noble daughter of the Yunrim n, but as his former fianc¨¦e.¡±


    ¡°Since there are more rumors about the two characters of His Highness¡¯s name than there are words written in the books in your father¡¯s study, what are you worried about?¡±


    So Ik-gyeom was speechless.


    ¡°Don¡¯t just dismiss me. Reconsider, General. I¡¯m capable, you know that.¡±


    Looking at her still pale face, he realized that her confidence in her abilities was not unfounded. But that was the problem.


    ¡°Did your father give you permission to leave?¡±


    ¡°...Yes.¡±


    How audacious. There was no way she had his permission. Regardless of the truth, to the outside world, Do Ye-ran was the treasured jewel of the Yunrim Do n, the most precious flower in their garden.


    ¡°There seem to be many people who want to make my life difficult. I must have done something wrong in my past life.¡± So Ik-gyeom said wearily. ¡°How do you n to use His Highness this time?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t used him,¡± Do Ye-ran protested. ¡°Wasn¡¯t the engagement already broken off?¡±


    So Ik-gyeom cleared his throat and feigned ignorance.


    ¡°Your father was strongly opposed to it.¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t just my father, was it?¡±


    It was true. The opposition hadn¡¯te solely from the Yunrim n. Yegyeong himself had strongly disliked his fianc¨¦e, which had led to the end of the engagement.


    However, the engagement had indeed taken ce. And ording to thew, once someone had been betrothed to the royal family, they could never marry anyone else.


    Therefore, despite her beauty and background, Do Ye-ran was destined to remain a sheltered flower forever.


    ¡°Unlike you, General, I don¡¯t get many opportunities. Don¡¯t turn me away.¡±


    ¡°...Very well. You¡¯re saying that since you missed your chance to enter the pce through His Highness, you¡¯re looking for another way in.¡±


    ¡°Something like that.¡±


    ¡°If you want to make a contribution, how do you n to do so?¡±


    Do Ye-ran immediately held out her hands.


    ¡°Look at these...¡±


    Despite her seemingly sheltered life, her hands were a mess. Her palms were covered in calluses and scars, and her fingers were gnarled, hardly the hands of a noblewoman from the Yunrim n.


    ¡°I¡¯ll figure out what to do. Just give me a chance.¡±


    Whatever she had been doing, she had clearly been working hard. It would be cruel to send her away. Especially considering what he knew about the Yunrim n.


    So Ik-gyeom was in a dilemma.


    If he continued like this, he would bepletely at her mercy.


    ¡°You¡¯re cruel,¡± he said.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    He sighed and turned away. ¡°Get some rest. We¡¯ll be leaving early tomorrow.¡±


    * * *


    The doctor said I could finally leave my room.


    ¡°Finally, I have your permission.¡±


    I felt stiff from lying in bed for so long.


    ¡°Ughh.¡±


    I stretched as much as I could, but I was scolded.


    ¡°Be quiet. I don¡¯t expect you to be graceful, but can you at least stop making those strange noises?¡±


    It seems I still wasn¡¯t good enough.


    A messenger from the Lord of Wolhan Fortress arrived shortly after the doctor left.


    ¡°The Lord humbly requests your presence at a meeting before dinner.¡±


    He spoke with even more humility than before. I agreed to go.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t really done anything, though.¡±


    ¡°What does it mean?¡± Gon asked as soon as the messenger left.


    I watched the door where the messenger had disappeared and replied, ¡°He¡¯s being awfully deferential. Does he think I¡¯m going to go on a rampage?¡±


    He probably thinks I¡¯m going to act like a madman, now that I¡¯m out of bed.


    ¡°That would hurt my feelings a bit,¡± Gon sighed. ¡°What am I going to do with this foolish boy... Are you really asking me that?¡±


    I thought back. There had been quite amotion in Wolhan Fortress while I was bedridden. It seems Son Gye-du had insisted on a background check of all the troops. He must have been looking for something to do, so he caused a stir by doing something unnecessary.


    ¡°It¡¯s no exaggeration to say that everyone in the fortress is watching your every move right now.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m lying?¡±


    Gon had been going around the fortress for a few days, since it had recovered sooner than I had. That was why I had been staying in bed and following the doctor¡¯s orders.


    ¡°Have you talked to the other elders?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re not much different. It¡¯s undeniable that your reputation isn¡¯t great, and some people have been secretly unhappy because of theck of support from the capital due to your father¡¯s issues. But... aren¡¯t you a prince after all?¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡± I nodded. ¡°So they¡¯re worried, huh? Afraid they¡¯ll get caught in the crossfire.¡±


    Gon groaned. ¡°Why do you always have to think that way...¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    It started patting its chest with its wings.


    Why? What¡¯s wrong?


    Just then, we heard footsteps outside. I recognized the gait immediately.


    Before he could knock, I said, ¡°Come in.¡±


    The shadow behind the paper door flinched, and then the door opened.


    ¡°Your Highness.¡±


    It was Jincheon.


    He approached, bowing awkwardly.


    I hadn¡¯t seen Jincheon since returning to Wolhan Fortress. It was partly because the doctor had ordered me to rest, but honestly, I had been avoiding him.


    ¡°Yeah,e in.¡±


    Jincheon looked up but he seemed lost in thought.


    I studied him and asked, ¡°You¡¯ve gotten a tan.¡±


    I was asking if he had been training hard with his sword, but he gave a short reply.


    It seemed he hadn¡¯te to visit me out of concern; he had probably juste out of a sense of duty. After all, what kind of bond did we have? Whether I lived or died, what did it matter to him?


    ¡°...Are you well?¡± Jincheon asked hesitantly.


    It seemed he was starting to feel awkward around me. Well, it had been a while. It was a bit ridiculous for someone of his age to feel awkward, but Jincheon had always been a strange one. I should be understanding.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m fine. As you can see.¡±


    I swung my arms around to show I was fine. But Jincheon didn¡¯t look at me and kept his eyes on the floor.


    ¡°Um...¡±


    Was he ignoring me?


    Iughed awkwardly.


    I guess it¡¯s going to be difficult to get close to this guy again.


    It¡¯s probably for the best.


    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]

 Chapter 119

    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]


    Chapter: 119


    ¡°I feel awkward,¡± I mumbled. ¡°What am I supposed to say?¡±


    ...No, wait. Isn¡¯t it strange that I¡¯m lounging around, making small talk with the guy who had killed me?


    An awkward silence filled the room.


    For some reason, Jincheon stood in front of me, head bowed. Did he have something to say?


    I don¡¯t know why he¡¯s hesitating. It¡¯s not like he¡¯s cooking rice. Why is he taking so long? If I were cooking rice, it would be burnt by now.


    I don¡¯t like burnt rice, but I¡¯d eat it if it was given to me.


    ¡°If you have something to say, just say it.¡±


    Jincheon looked up and our eyes met.


    ¡°You know I¡¯m not one for formalities.¡±


    Whenever I look at him directly, I wonder if he is really the same ¡®Jincheon¡¯. Maybe I made a mistake bringing him here.


    With his unfortunate face and his ability to follow orders, he seems like the right person, but...


    There¡¯s something that just doesn¡¯t sit right with me.


    The biggest difference is his eyes.


    I¡¯ve been thinking about it, and the biggest difference between ¡®Jincheon¡¯ and this guy is his eyes.


    How should I put it? That assassin¡¯s eyes were like dried codfish in the winter. It was a sign of his madness.


    ¡°But...¡±


    But the Jincheon in front of me has the eyes of a living person. I wonder if he used to look like this. I¡¯ll never know.


    Even if I could go back in time, I wouldn¡¯t know. I wasn¡¯t brave enough to have a casual conversation with him. The few words we exchanged before I lost my head were only possible because I had given up hope of escape.


    ¡°You¡¯re not being watched because of me, are you?¡±


    Jincheon¡¯s eyes widened as if asking what I meant.


    How should I exin this? ...Looking at Jincheon, it¡¯s like looking at a horse that¡¯s been injured and can no longer be used for battle.


    It has nothing to do with horses or injuries, but that¡¯s the image thates to mind. I searched my mind for the right words, but nothing came to me.


    Damn, I should have read more books.


    I could almost hear my Lord¡¯s voice: ¡°I told you to read more books.¡±


    Yes, yes. I know. Why can¡¯t he just leave my head?


    ¡°It¡¯s only natural for a servant to be mindful of his master¡¯s wishes...¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that.¡±


    Who taught him to say something like that? He¡¯s only been here a short time.


    Even the crow calls me reckless.


    I scratched the back of my head and mumbled, ¡°If you have something to say, just say it.¡±


    Wait a minute.


    A chill ran down my spine.


    What if... he¡¯s trying to tell me he wants to leave?


    A terrible thought crossed my mind. The wound on my body, which still hadn¡¯t healedpletely, throbbed.


    Since assassins from Huawei had infiltrated Wolhan, it wasn¡¯t impossible that they would try to approach Jincheon.


    What if they discovered Jincheon¡¯s abilities and wanted to recruit him?


    Wasn¡¯t it those people who had created ¡®Jincheon¡¯ in the first ce?


    I don¡¯t know who had originally taken Jincheon, but I do know that he had been trained rigorously by Huawei and turned into that monster.


    And that wasn¡¯t a secret. The leaders of Huawei had bragged about it every time they invaded.


    They had said that Jincheon was the Emperor¡¯s most cherished sword, a shadow of the Huawei royal family.


    I had heard they gave him a mansion with ny-nine rooms, and on top of that, the finest horses and swords in the empire.


    A cold dread crept into my heart.


    I didn¡¯t have that kind of money.


    Damn it. I¡¯d only thought about acquiring him, not maintaining him.


    It¡¯s only natural that even a single horse would require a significant amount of feed, so why had I forgotten?


    Why? Well, I¡¯d never seen him show any interest in material wealth. He was more like someone who looked at gold as if it were a stone.


    But maybe it was different for him. Perhaps he¡¯d lost interest after having everything. How could I know what was going on in that crazy man¡¯s head?


    ¡°...Has anyone ever offered you anything valuable in exchange for your loyalty?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    He looked startled.


    Now was my chance.


    ¡°I mean, is there anything you want? Like food? Or nice clothes? A new sword? Is there anything you desire?¡±


    As a former ve, he probably hadn¡¯t lived well and hadn¡¯t owned much. I hadn¡¯t considered that. I¡¯d been so focused on myself. I needed to close any gaps that others could exploit.


    It was toote, but I hoped there was still time. I asked again, ¡°Just tell me. I¡¯ll give it to you.¡±


    Just a few months ago, he had been a ve. When I first took him in, I remembered his former  master telling me I only needed to feed him to keep him happy.


    Since he had nothing and had experienced nothing, the best thing he could imagine was a bowl of warm rice.


    I thought this boy would be simr. If I could get him when he had nothing and desired nothing, I wouldn¡¯t have to keep giving him more and more as his desires grew.


    ¡°You know what they say, ¡®Give a beggar an inch and he¡¯ll take a mile.¡¯¡±


    I again heard the Fortress Lord¡¯s voice in my head.


    ...Fortress Lord, please just go away and stop bothering me.


    ¡°I¡¯m serious. Tell me. I¡¯ll give you whatever you want. But hurry up. I have a meeting soon.¡±


    Jincheon bowed his head again and sped his hands together. His intertwined fingers were quite calloused, showing signs of hard work.


    ¡°If I may...¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    He hesitated again.


    The silence was tense.


    What on earth was he asking for? I hoped it wasn¡¯t something too extravagant.


    I wondered how much money I had saved. I hadn¡¯t really paid attention, but I should ask one of my attendants.


    What if I didn¡¯t have enough?


    But Jincheon didn¡¯t ask for anything that cost money.


    ¡°I would like to follow Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°Where?¡±


    Of course, I was going to take him with me. That¡¯s why I found him.


    ¡°You¡¯re not assigned to Wolhan Fortress anymore. You¡¯re directly under me, Prince Ikwon.¡±


    Wait, what?


    ¡°Do you want a position?¡±


    It wouldn¡¯t be difficult to give him a position if he wanted one.


    I couldn¡¯t guarantee a civil service position, but he could definitely be a military officer. Who could fight better than him?


    But that would be a problem for me. Having him belong to someone else...


    It meant that Jincheon could potentially end up under themand of the Second Prince.


    ¡°I want to join you in battle, Your Highness.¡± Jincheon said hesitantly. ¡°I¡¯ve asked before, and... that¡¯s still all I want.¡±


    I was surprised by his unexpected answer.


    I wanted Jincheon to be my secret weapon. It wasn¡¯t necessarily a bad thing for him to be famous early on, but it wasn¡¯t good either.


    It would make him a target for powerful people.


    And this Jincheon was different from the one I remembered. Not yet, anyway.


    There was no need to use a sledgehammer to crack a nut, and he still needed more training.


    What if he died?


    But I¡¯ve already said I¡¯ll give him anything he wants, so I can¡¯t take that back.


    ¡°That... I need time to think about it.¡±


    Jincheon¡¯s expression fell. Is that really so disappointing?


    I don¡¯t even understand why he wants to go into battle.


    ¡°Hey, is it because¡­¡±  I paused. ¡°Is it because you think I¡¯m going to die in battle soon, and you¡¯re trying to prepare for the future?¡±


    Jincheon looked at me, confused.


    ¡°No, nothing.¡±


    Maybe he wants to go to battle and earn some merit to secure his own position.


    That was a likely possibility.


    I softened my tone and said, ¡°Jincheon.¡±


    When I called his name, his eyes widened.


    Why is he so surprised?


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Even if I die, you won¡¯t have to go back to where you came from.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Is he too overwhelmed to understand? I scratched my nose and continued.


    I rubbed my nose and continued, ¡°I understand what you¡¯re worried about. If, by some misfortune, I were to die in battle, you would be safe. If I die, you can take a portion of my fiefdom. You¡¯ll be able to livefortably for the rest of your life. I promise.¡±


    I do have somend under my name. I could spare a piece.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, I can send a letter to the capital and make arrangements.¡±


    It¡¯s better to turn him into a wealthyndowner than to send him back to being an assassin.


    And if I can¡¯t use this sword, no one else should either.


    Of course, it¡¯s all hypothetical. I¡¯m not going to die.


    ¡°But that¡¯s just in case, and I¡¯m not going to die, so don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Jincheon looked shocked, as if I had hit him.


    I didn¡¯t hit him.


    ¡°Life and death are not within our control, Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°Who told you that? You¡¯ve been listening to too many strange things.¡±


    Ah, so he¡¯s worried about his future if I die.


    I patted his head. Jincheon nced at my hand on his head.


    ¡°My life and your life are not connected. I¡¯m serious. I promise you won¡¯t lose anything if I die.¡±


    Jincheon opened his mouth to protest but closed it again.


    I know exactly what he wants to say.


    ¡°But if you really want to, I¡¯ll consider letting you join the battle. You¡¯re too weak to leave behind.¡±


    However, Jincheon didn¡¯t look happy. He seemed to want something more substantial, like and deed.


    He¡¯s so demanding.


    Just then, Gon, the bird, poked its head out of its nest in the corner.


    It looked at me disdainfully and shook its head.


    ...Why?


    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]

 Chapter 120

    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]


    Chapter: 120


    ¡°Your Highness, I apologize for interrupting, but it¡¯s almost time for the meeting,¡± Eunuch Han said.


    I headed to the meeting hall. As soon as I entered, everyone turned to look at me and stood up.


    There was only one empty seat.


    I didn¡¯t think I waste, but apparently, I was thest one.


    ¡°Late, are we?¡± I asked lightly, walking towards my seat. It was meant to be a joke, but no one responded.


    Everyone was staring at me without saying a word. It felt like I was on trial.


    It was so quiet I could hear the floorboards creak with each step.


    I sat down in the empty seat and looked around. Dozens of people were staring at me in silence.


    ¡°...What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Still, no one responded. I took a deep breath and raised my hand as a signal to begin the meeting.


    Then, an old elder, the oldest and most senior member of Wolhan Fortress¡¯s council, slowly spoke up.


    ¡°Your Highness, we are infinitely grateful for your hard work and dedication. Your safety should alwayse first, but you always consider the suffering of the people before your own. As your subjects, how could we not respect and admire you? I am overwhelmed by your kindness.¡±


    Was that... apliment?


    I looked around again, but everyone had a serious expression. A bad feeling crept over me as he continued.


    ¡°However,¡± his tone shifted. ¡°We earnestly request that you leave the rest of the task to us. Your bravery and courage have already been a great blessing to us, one we can never repay. Please take care of yourself.¡±


    ¡°No...¡±


    ¡°Your safety is our greatest wish, and the well-being of the royal family is the peace of this nation. We beg you to heed our request.¡±


    What was this? I was speechless.


    They were basically threatening me, telling me to stay out of it.


    They probably didn¡¯t want me to continue because they were afraid the king would use my death as an excuse to further oppress the northern region.


    Even though I was unpopr, I was still a legitimate heir to the throne, so my life would be valuable.


    The court had been picking fights with the northern region for years, and if they had an excuse, they would definitely make things worse.


    And they probably didn¡¯t want an outsider taking all the credit.


    I didn¡¯t like that either, especially when I was at Wolhan Fortress.


    ...Actually, I didn¡¯t like the reinforcements from the capital back then either.


    But this was too much. I¡¯ve done so much. If they didn¡¯t want my help, why did they ask for it in the first ce?


    It was unfair.


    ¡°But I can¡¯t return to the capital until the battle is over. That¡¯s the king¡¯s order,¡± I said bitterly.


    ¡°The enemy is not a nation or a group of people, so it¡¯s difficult to determine a clear victory. Your Highness, may I ask what your goal is?¡±


    ¡°I need to advance at least three hundred miles beyond here to be able to face the king with a clear conscience.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t an unreasonable request.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Son Ihaprang reach three hundred miles north of here?¡±


    Son Ihaprang was the founder of the Son family, to which Son Gye-du and the Lord of Wolhan Fortress belonged. I had found this information in the royal library.


    When I mentioned the founder¡¯s name, several people, including the Lord of Wolhan Fortress, stiffened. It could be considered an insult. Son Gye-du also looked offended.


    But I didn¡¯t mean to insult their family.


    ¡°If Son Ihaprang reached three hundred miles north, isn¡¯t that your territory?¡±


    It is dangerous, I admit. But it¡¯s not that far. And expanding the territory of the northern region wouldn¡¯t be a loss for me.


    Of course, if they be too powerful, they might demand independence.


    However that¡¯s not really my concern. Whether the northern border demands independence and starts a civil war or not, it won¡¯t be a crisis for Wolhan Fortress.


    ¡°Actually, I¡¯m open to the idea.¡±


    If they help me ascend to the throne, I¡¯m willing to give them what they want. I just haven¡¯t said it out loud yet.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to reim the territory your ancestors conquered?¡±


    Many of the elders exchanged nces. It was difficult to hide their greed. They were swayed by my words.


    Among them, the Lord of Wolhan Fortress stared at me with a cold, hard expression, as if asking me what I was thinking.


    The meeting continued, but the atmosphere was tense because of my statement. It ended earlier than nned.


    ¡°I apologize for my forwardness.¡±


    As soon as I left the meeting hall, the Lord of Wolhan Fortress followed me. I knew he would.


    ¡°You seem displeased with my proposal. If so, I apologize.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not in a position to apologize to Your Highness. Please retract your words.¡±


    ¡°Very well, then.¡±


    Other elders were still nearby. The Lord of Wolhan Fortress nced around and said, ¡°Would you give me a moment of your time?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°Would you like to take a walk in the garden?¡±


    I nodded. The Lord of Wolhan Fortress led me to the back garden of the fortress.


    Wolhan Fortress, though located in the most northern and barren part of the northern region, had been its center for a long time. The garden still bore the marks of its long history.


    There were few trees or flowers due to the cold weather, and most of the decorations were man-made sculptures and crafts.


    It wasn¡¯t as grand as the pce, but it had its own charm. I understood why he suggested a walk. He probably wanted to show me the history of this ce.


    I would have enjoyed a leisurely stroll if I had more time.


    As we walked along the winding paths of the garden, the Lord of Wolhan Fortress finally spoke.


    ¡°...I assume you mentioned Son Ihaprang to provoke the elders.¡±


    ¡°It was necessary to make them decide.¡±


    ¡°Your proposal would be more attractive to the Wiyeon District Leader than to me.¡±


    Yes, I think so. Son Gye-du was so aggressive that he directly asked me to join forces with him.


    ¡°But you¡¯re the lord, so you¡¯re not as interested.¡±


    The Lord of Wolhan Fortress didn¡¯t answer immediately. After a moment of silence, he said, ¡°My primary concern is the safety of my people.¡±


    I listened quietly.


    ¡°The northern region is harsh.¡±


    I knew that.


    ¡°In the northern region, protectors who guard the people are more important than leaders who lead people to newnds. The absence of the former hinders exploration, but the absence of thetter threatens the survival of the n.¡±


    I nodded.


    ¡°Our enemies constantly attack. The warriors are always out, leaving only the weak and the elderly in the vige.¡±


    That¡¯s true everywhere. I looked up at the sturdy fortress walls in the distance. They had been repaired long ago. And security had been strengthened.


    I thought about building a wall beyond the conquerednds.


    A tall, strong wall.


    If I could build a wall, the people here would remember me for as long as it stood.


    Maybe for hundreds of years. I would be remembered.


    It¡¯s not a big deal, but still.


    ¡°Your Highness¡¯ words are certainly impressive. If the elders, swayed by your eloquence, decide to pursue the recovery of our lostnds, how could I, as the lord, stop them?¡±


    ¡°Why do you think that? You could simply dismiss it as the empty words of a young prince. I believe you have the wisdom to discern my sincerity and the feasibility of my proposal.¡±


    ¡°Past glories often obscure one¡¯s vision. Such memories are not forgotten, but buried.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°As the leader, I must ask one thing.¡±


    ¡°Ask.¡±


    ¡°What if, after inciting the elders of the fortress with promises of reiming lostnds, you leave the fortress undefended by taking your entire army with you?¡±


    In other words, the Lord of Wolhan was suspicious that I intended to betray the fortress to conquer the northernnds.


    It was a difficult question to answer directly. To voice such suspicions so openly took courage.


    I realized that the Lord of Wolhan must have gathered a lot of courage to say this.


    ¡°A situation where the fortress is undefended?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Ha.¡±


    I chuckled.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t betray you. I promise.¡±


    ¡°How can I believe you?¡±


    ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°I just want to trust Your Highness. I also want to believe that the royal family and the court won¡¯t attack the northern region.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re saying...¡±


    I paused, giving the Lord of Wolhan time to think.


    I¡¯m part of the royal family, but I¡¯m not the royal family itself.


    ¡°You already have the means to control me, so what¡¯s the problem?¡±


    I was referring to the drug.


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m that despicable?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t an usation. I shook my head.


    ¡°No. I just want you to remember that the possibility of me betraying you is extremely low.¡¯ I added with a sneer.


    ¡°So, Lord of Wolhan, don¡¯t you want to reim thosends?¡±


    The Lord of Wolhan¡¯s face turned slightly pale.


    But the eyes never lie.


    The Lord of Wolhan couldn¡¯t hide the burning desire in his eyes.


    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]

 Chapter 121

    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]


    Chapter: 121


    The usually passive elders of Wolhan Fortress had changed their tune.


    I could see some of them, old and gray, climbing the walls with their weapons. They weren¡¯t exactly the most useful, but they were better than nothing.


    ¡°Why is the wind blowing so hard today?¡±


    The stench of burning oil and monster blood carried on the wind.


    Thankfully, the wind was blowing from south to north, carrying our arrows farther. It was a good day for the archers.


    I nced at the archers and returned to my spot.


    ¡°They say too many cooks spoil the food,¡± a soldier beside me said.


    I turned to see Bu-seop.


    ¡°Bu-seop.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±


    So it was him.


    I scowled.


    I¡¯d been scolded countless times for not acting princely, and it seemed like I still wasn¡¯t making much of an impression.


    Even though I¡¯d been trying to behave more properly these past few days, it clearly wasn¡¯t working.


    The fact that a lowly soldier like him was casually approaching me was a clear sign.


    I had no realints about Bu-seop, but I was feeling irritable.


    ¡°Why are you trying to be friendly? Are we friends?¡±


    Bu-seop¡¯s eyes widened as if I¡¯d pped him.


    Why was that?


    ¡°I apologize...¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    I rubbed my nose and turned back to the battlefield.


    I¡¯d been avoiding being at the forefront after the elder¡¯s reprimand.


    The elder¡¯s words were essentially the consensus of the council, and even the Lord of Wolhan had remained silent on the matter.


    It was an unspoken request for me to step back.


    It¡¯s the same everywhere. People never seem to know what¡¯s important. Why worry about trivial matters when there¡¯s a crisis at hand? If they have so much energy, they should go clean their rooms.


    ¡°You were saying that too many cooks spoil the food?¡±


    I nced at Bu-seop, who immediately brightened up.


    I¡¯m so weak against these people.


    ¡°Yes, yes! Exactly!¡±


    I tilted my head and looked at the towering mountain in the distance.


    ¡°If the ship¡¯s already sinking, what does it matter?¡±


    ¡°Ah... yes, Your Highness, you¡¯re right.¡±


    I alternated my gaze between the mountain and the battlefield before turning back to Bu-seop.


    ¡°Bu-seop.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness!¡±


    He answered sharply, his eyes wide. I stared at him impassively.


    ¡°Are you free?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness! I would do anything Your Highnessmands, eveny down my life!¡±


    ¡°Lay down your life? Are you serious?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I would! I would even give you my heart to prove my loyalty!¡±


    I don''t know if he was being sarcastic or genuinely sincere. I just said, ¡°There''s no need to go that far.¡±


    ¡°Whatever youmand, Your Highness, I will do my best!¡±


    Hmm.


    I pointed toward the training grounds inside the inner wall.


    ¡°Over there.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Bu-seop turned around and looked in the direction of the training ground. Of course, it was difficult to see clearly from here because it was obscured by other buildings.


    Nevertheless, there was one human figure that stood out.


    ¡°Do you see that guy?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I do. Isn¡¯t he Your Highness¡¯ attendant?¡±


    ¡°Not exactly, but let¡¯s say he is. Anyway, that guy will be climbing the walls tomorrow.¡±


    I¡¯d thought about it long and hard.


    Let¡¯s see, Jincheon. Was he the kind of guy who would get caught up in something dangerous?


    The world is always fair, and for every gain, there¡¯s a loss.


    Jincheon had traded his ability to think rationally for an unmatched physique and talent.


    I¡¯m not saying he was stupid. It¡¯s just that his obsessions were more extreme than most people¡¯s.


    Once he got fixated on something, he¡¯d do anything to get it.


    I thought back to the time after Wolhan Fortress fell and the Lord and my brothers had all passed away. I wandered from ce to ce alone.


    The Huawei royal family sent many warriors to capture me.


    But most of them ended up dead at my hands, lost in the mountains, or fell off cliffs. Well, they died one way or another.


    So many deaths, it was like burning down the whole house to kill a bug. Eventually, the royal family gave up trying to catch me.


    But Jincheon... he kept chasing after me.


    The crazy bastard. I can¡¯t help but curse when I think about him.


    Anyway, I don¡¯t think that kind of personality developed overnight. It was probably innate.


    So, I decided it would be better to just let him do whatever he wanted.


    And if he got eaten by a beast...


    ...Well, it wouldn¡¯t be a total loss.


    After all, it would be like getting rid of one of my biggest threats.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t he still young?¡±


    ¡°He may look young.¡±


    I chuckled.


    ¡°He seems eager to prove himself. You should teach him a thing or two.¡±


    Bu-seop¡¯s eyes lit up. He looked at me with bright eyes and asked, ¡°What should I teach him?¡±


    ¡°First, how to fight under a ten-manmander. Then, how to fight under a hundred-manmander. And then, how to fight under a thousand-manmander.¡±


    ¡°Are you making him a soldier?¡± Bu-seop asked, surprised.


    He probably assumed that he would receive special treatment since he was staying in the same quarters as me and was supposedly a boy sent by my maternal grandfather, a general.


    ¡°Yes. No special treatment. He¡¯s just a new recruit. You can teach him well.¡±


    If I couldn¡¯t control him myself, the answer was simple. Just put more leashes on him.


    I wasn¡¯t sure if I could call this a leash, though.


    * * *


    A few days passed. It was good that the elders were enthusiastic.


    But if their enthusiasm led to internal conflicts, I would have to wonder if my decision had been hasty.


    ¡°I understand Lord Heunggyeong¡¯s ambition, but he¡¯s not capable of leading such arge group.¡±


    ¡°And you? You¡¯ve never even killed a beast. How dare you speak so presumptuously? Have you ever even set foot in those mountains?¡±


    Voices grew louder in the meeting hall. The morning meeting was dragging on longer than expected due to heated arguments among the elders. I was starting to get hungry.


    Feed me, you idiots.


    I folded my arms and pouted, expressing my displeasure. While they continued their pointless debate, I waited impatiently for the meeting to end.


    Then, the Lord of Wolhan Fortress stood up.


    ¡°Enough. It¡¯s almost time.¡±


    Everyone turned to look at her. The meeting hall fell silent immediately. The Lord of Wolhan continued calmly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s end this here. We can continueter.¡±


    ¡°Ahem, ahem.¡±


    The elders, who had been engaged in a heated argument, cleared their throats and stood up one by one. I followed suit.


    ¡°Haah.¡±


    I sighed.


    Along with the Lord of Wolhan, the elders all left the meeting hall. I had to join them and follow them wherever they were going.


    As we headed towards the south wall, I saw that the people had already gathered. It seemed they were there to see the processioning from the capital. I knew from when I first arrived at Wolhan Fortress that there wasn¡¯t much to see, but I was wrong.


    Soon, the gates opened.


    My grandfather''s reinforcements were marching in grandly. The royal banners fluttered, and the armor and weapons glinted in the sunlight.


    As they approached in a strict formation, their footsteps sounded as if the entire army was moving as one.


    The guards of Wolhan Fortress looked tense. The elders, who had been arguing just a moment ago, seemed to be cowed by the sight of the general''s army.


    I spotted my grandfather at the front of the approaching procession.


    The sound of the cavalry''s hooves and the infantry''s footsteps echoed through the fortress, as if it were all prepared as a backdrop for the general.


    Sitting on a white horse, his appearance seemed to remind everyone of why he was a general.


    Even the marks of age on his face did not diminish his aura as a warrior.


    Then, my grandfather''s white horse stopped. And all the others, as if on cue, stopped as well.


    I knew what it meant. It was a sign of trust.


    With a light leap, my grandfather dismounted. The other cavalrymen followed suit.


    Had they really nned this in advance?


    My grandfather approached me and knelt. All his men followed suit.


    I was quite taken aback. It was excessive for a general to kneel, even to a prince. It was almost as if I were the crown prince.


    I could feel eyes boring into my back.


    But before I could stop my grandfather, he spoke.


    ¡°I am So Ik-Gyeom, your grandfather.¡± He bowed his head. ¡°I havee to Wolhan Fortress to protect its safety and serve Your Highness, Prince Ikwon.¡±


    Our eyes met.


    The meaning behind his gaze was clear.


    To put it bluntly, it was as if he were saying, ¡®I¡¯ve set this all up for you. If you mess this up, you¡¯ll answer to me.¡¯


    Of course, the general wouldn¡¯t say it so crudely.


    ¡°I am deeply grateful for your help,¡± I said.


    His eyes trembled slightly. Since we were face to face, I couldn¡¯t pretend not to notice.


    Without waiting for a reply, I nodded first.


    It was a sign that I understood he was using me for his own revenge.


    I extended my hand to him.


    It was a promise that I would repay him for his help.


    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]

 Chapter 122

    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]


    Chapter: 122


    While a life-or-death battle raged daily on the northern border, people in the capital lived their lives oblivious to it.


    Prince Yehui was one of them.


    Until yesterday, that is.


    Last night, Yehui had heard news of General So''s departure and had been eagerly awaiting dawn.


    As soon as morning came, he abandoned his belovedte-night sleep and rushed to the inner pce.


    Thump, thump, thump, thump-


    His heavy footsteps echoed through the corridors of the inner pce.


    Yehui was reckless. But no matter how much the inner pce was his mother''s residence, it was still the dwelling ce of the queen of a nation.


    The pce maids tried to stop Yehui from bursting open the door, but who dared to stop him?


    In the end, no one could halt his unruly advance.


    "Mother!"


    Yehui shouted as he flung open the door. The room was revealed.


    Queen Woo, as if expecting her son''s arrival, sat upright.


    She greeted Yehui with a frown and pressed her fingers to her temples, as if suffering from a headache.


    "What brings you here so early in the morning?"


    "Why didn''t you tell me?" Yehui asked irritably.


    The queen sighed deeply before answering.


    "Yehui."


    "You deliberately kept it from me!"


    When Yehui persisted, the queen sighed again.


    She would have been sighing even if Yehui hadn''te demanding answers.


    How could he be so immature?


    Yehui was her precious son, the one who had secured her position as queen.


    But at this very moment, no matter how much she loved her son, she had to silence him.


    Looking at him now, he doesn''t seem so different from that scoundrel.


    Hidden by the entric behavior of the exiled Prince Ikwon, Yehui''s shorings were less noticeable. Now that Ikwon was gone, Yehui''s ws were bing apparent.


    Of course, if she were the only one who saw it, she could have covered it up.


    The problem was that many pce maids had also noticed. Unaware of this, Yehui continued to behave as recklessly as ever.


    Just like he had a moment ago. Even without the ability to see through the door, she could imagine the scene.


    With a pale face, she would have chased after him, trailing behind him as he stomped down the corridor as if the other maids didn''t exist.


    And yet, he seemed oblivious to the problem, still shouting loudly.


    Her heart ached.


    How cruel is fate.


    She was angry, so angry she felt a surge of rage rising up her throat.


    ring at Yehui, the queen said, "You should shut your mouth."


    Immediately, Yehui shut his mouth and lowered his head.


    The queen sighed inwardly.


    ¡®I thought it was good that he listened to his mother, but it seems that¡¯s not the case either.¡¯


    Yehui, a queen consort who had never left the capital, would immediately wilt if she frowned.


    How could a queen, who had never left the capital, expect her son to be anything more? Yehui would immediately cower when she frowned.


    What was she to do? How could a weakling like him, who would probably just do whatever the ministers told him, ever be a king?


    ¡®But that boy...''


    She thought of Prince Ikwon.


    She agreed with those who said he looked exactly like his mother, the deposed queen.


    And of course, the deposed queen was her enemy.


    Even though she was dead, she remained her enemy.


    She knew she would hate and fear the deposed queen for the rest of her life.


    Every night as she drifted off to sleep, the deposed queen would appear in her dreams, cursing her.


    And now, her enemy''s son was gaining attention. It felt like her insides were twisting.


    ¡°...Mother?¡± Yehui asked cautiously when the queen remained silent for a long time.


    She took a deep breath and shook off her thoughts.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t deliberately hide it from you.¡±


    Her voice was softer than before. Yehui brightened up, but also pouted.


    ¡°But you hid it from my ears.¡±


    ¡°I told you I didn¡¯t. It just didn¡¯t reach you.¡±


    It was a lie. She had deliberately kept it from him. There was no point in telling Yehui anyway.


    And she never intended to let Yehui do anything about it.


    ¡°I want to know.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll tell you. You should know.¡±


    She agreed, but she wasn¡¯t happy about it.


    In fact, she had already heard about how the lords of Wolhan Fortress and the northern region treated Yegyeong.


    She imagined him being treated like a fool, making a fool of himself, and returning to the capital to be ridiculed.


    It would be even better if he died in battle, struck by a stray arrow or devoured by a beast.


    She had imagined it. She had been grinning at the thought of ridiculing Ikwon.


    Until she opened the letter with news from the northern border.


    ¡®How could he...?¡¯


    It said that Ikwon had in countless beasts.


    And that he had persuaded the surrounding lords to join his forces before the royalmand arrived.


    It was hard to believe that it was the same Ikwon she knew.


    Wasn¡¯t he just a useless bum?


    How could a man who couldn¡¯t even take care of himself achieve such feats in Wolhan Fortress, where they fought beasts every day?


    Maybe he had found a double to take his ce.


    She had countless suspicions, and eventually, she bribed the pce maids who served Ikwon in his private quarters, Hyeonnyeongdang.


    When she questioned the maids, who she usually treated like furniture, they said:


    -The prince has been training his body every day since he changed.


    -He seemed to be learning swordsmanship, but he didn¡¯t have a separate teacher.


    -We thought he was just being entric at night.


    She was so shocked.


    ¡®He deceived me.¡¯


    She didn¡¯t mind Yehui teasing Ikwon. The king didn¡¯t care about the rtionship between the brothers, and since Ikwon didn¡¯t resist, she could just ignore it.


    But that seemed to have been a problem. He had clearly used it to deceive her.


    ¡®Though he¡¯s half-brother, he¡¯s still of the So n¡­¡¯


    It was a haunting thought.


    The queen looked at her hands. Without realizing it, they were trembling.


    ¡®What if the king takes a liking to him...?¡¯


    She was terrified. Nothing terrified her more.


    ¡®He must not be king. Absolutely not... It¡¯s a separate matter from Yehui bing king. If he bes king, he will definitely kill me. And he won¡¯t just kill me. He will kill my n, and then... and then¡­¡¯


    Even if he was her rtive, there would be no exceptions.


    Yehui would also be killed. She hid her hands in her sleeves and briefly told Yehui what she had learned about Wolhan Fortress


    She deliberately downyed Ikwon¡¯s achievements. Even so, she couldn¡¯t stop Yehui¡¯s face from contorting.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± Yehui eximed in shock. ¡°That idiot is fighting? Against beasts?¡±


    Yehui gritted his teeth.


    ¡°Watch your tongue.¡±


    While the queen''s dislike for Ikwon stemmed from his position as the eldest son, his symbolism, and his maternal family, Yehui''s hatred was more raw.


    He would have hated Ikwon even if he wasn¡¯t his half-brother.


    Moreover, Yehui¡¯s bodyguard had resigned from his position shortly after being defeated by Ikwon.


    ¡°You¡¯re joking, right? You¡¯re joking, Mother?¡±


    ¡°I wish I were... but unfortunately, it¡¯s not a joke.¡±


    Yehui¡¯s expression crumbled. He looked at the floor for a moment in silence, then suddenly shouted.


    ¡°I¡¯m going too!¡±


    The queen gasped.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Please let me go, Mother! If he can do it, why can¡¯t I? I will also go to war and earn the King¡¯s favor.¡±


    Even after she told him that Ikwon wouldn¡¯t return to the capital until he had defeated the beasts in the wildnds north of Wolhan Fortress, Yehui seemed not to hear.


    The queen groaned.


    ¡°No. His Majesty would never allow it. With Ikwon fighting for his life on the battlefield, how could I possibly put you in danger? At least one royal prince must remain safe to protect the kingdom.¡±


    Yehui¡¯s eyes lit up as if he had a good idea.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go south. I will ask His Majesty for permission myself. Will you allow my departure then?¡±


    South.


    The queen¡¯s eyelids flickered. She spoke slowly.


    ¡°The southern battlefield...¡±


    The Taeryeong Mountains bordered the southwestern border of the Mokryeo Kingdom.


    Surrounded by these mountains was a ce called Seopyung.


    It was a ce where war with the Huawei Empire had been ongoing for a long time.


    ¡°Since he went to Wolhan Fortress, I will go to Blood Cloud Fortress. There are constant battles there too, so it¡¯s no different from Wolhan Fortress. Since I¡¯ll be fighting humans instead of beasts, you can rest assured about my safety.¡±


    ¡®Blood Cloud Fortress, Huawei Empire¡­¡¯


    The two words swirled in the queen¡¯s mind.


    She turned her head and looked at the paper on the table. It was paper she had prepared for writing a letter.


    She bit her lip. A good idea hade to her.


    ¡°Very well. If that¡¯s what you want.¡±


    With the queen¡¯s permission, Yehui immediately went to the royal pce.


    And the king granted Yehui¡¯s request to go to Blood Cloud Fortress.


    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]

 Chapter 123

    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]


    Chapter: 123


    The arrival of the reinforcements led by my grandfather had turned the tide of the battle. Under themand of a seasoned veteran, the army formed a strict formation.


    To call them reinforcements was actually an understatement. Most of them were already trained warriors.


    I heard they were private soldiers of various influential people from different regions.


    I wondered what conditions my grandfather had set to obtain the king''s permission for this. The more I thought about it, the heavier my shoulders felt.


    And I wasn¡¯t the only one feeling weighed down.


    Several elders, clearly ufortable with the general, a prominent figure in the capital''s military, avoided ces where he frequently appeared.


    It made me realize just how influential my grandfather was.


    Though I didn¡¯t want to rely on him, I couldn¡¯t help but feel reassured when the general so openly expressed his support.


    However, there was one problem.


    Or rather...


    ¡°Your Highness.¡±


    It was just... a bit ufortable.


    ¡°¡­Yes, General.¡±


    I turned to my grandfather, who had spoken to me, and lowered my sword awkwardly.


    My grandfather was in full armor, having  just finished training.


    ¡°Were you practicing your swordsmanship?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Several days had passed since my grandfather had arrived at Wolhan Fortress.


    And I couldn''t shake the feeling that I was being watched.


    I had been practicing swordsmanship for a while.


    Since my grandfather and his men were training most of the troops, I had nothing else to do.


    I couldn''t stay cooped up in my room, as my dear crow, Gon, would have nagged me endlessly.


    So I went out to practice swordsmanship, but the Lord of Wolhan Fortress, who happened to see me swinging my sword in the training ground used by the soldiers, was horrified.


    He said that an assassin might appear again.


    Honestly, wasn''t that a bit of an overreaction?


    Anyway, the Lord of Wolhan Fortress had me moved to a private training ground within the inner walls.


    For reference, this training ground was quite a distance from the outer training ground where the soldiers trained.


    So, my grandfather''s sudden appearance wasn''t a coincidence; he had deliberately sought me out.


    I had encountered him unexpectedly in other ces yesterday as well. Not in the training ground, but...


    After meeting my grandfather like this several times, it became increasingly clear to me that he was following me.


    ¡°I hope I¡¯m not interrupting your private time, Your Highness.¡±


    My grandfather said as he approached me.


    Not wanting to say yes, I shook my head.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d I¡¯m not disturbing you.¡±


    My grandfather stopped about five paces away from me.


    I looked at the ground, adjusted my clothes, and then looked back at my grandfather.


    With a faint smile, he said, ¡°You¡¯ve improved remarkably. The precision of your strikes, your posture, your footwork... I dare say, they are all first-rate.¡±


    ¡°...It¡¯s embarrassing to receive such praise from you, General.¡±


    ¡°Excessive modesty is poison. Don¡¯t underestimate your efforts. The value of your time and perseverance should be recognized.¡±


    Ummm.


    I ran out of things to say, so I just turned my head and continued swinging my sword.


    There was silence.


    Only the sound of the sword cutting through the air could be heard.


    After a while, my grandfather spoke again.


    ¡°If I¡¯m not disturbing you...¡±


    His tone was low and gentle.


    ¡°...there are a few things I¡¯d like to ask.¡±


    I stopped swinging my sword and turned to face my grandfatherpletely.


    ¡°Yes, please do,¡± I replied readily.


    But my grandfather remained silent.


    Silence.


    And more silence.


    My grandfather simply stared at me with an enigmatic smile.


    ...Why?


    The longer he was silent, the more nervous I became.


    ¡°...General, why... why are you doing this?¡± I asked cautiously, but my grandfather only responded with a strange action.


    He chuckled!


    I was terrified.


    A shiver ran down my spine.


    Even though it was hidden by my sleeves, I was sure that goosebumps would be all over my arms if I rolled them up.


    There were very few people who could scare me, but my grandfather was doing it with a few words and a meaningless chuckle.


    As expected of a general. It wasn''t just a title he had earned.


    But even so, if he wanted to scare me, he could have simply shouted or cursed at me.


    After all, the unknown is usually more frightening than the known.


    Was he doing this on purpose?


    As I was building up fear and tension within myself, my grandfather slowly opened his mouth.


    ¡°When I saw you in the pce, you looked rather thin. Yourplexion has improved. Have you been eating welltely?¡±


    Why is he suddenly talking about food?


    It was an attack without any clear meaning. I quickly racked my brain.


    But I couldn''t understand the meaning of his words.


    He must be saying this because there was something he didn''t like about what I was doing.


    I had to think fast. What had I done wrong?


    Then, I remembered something Gon had nagged me about the other day.


    -You''ve been sleeping on the streets for so long, you''ve turned into a beggar."


    ...Ah! That''s it!


    Realization dawned on me, and I bowed my head.


    He was disguising a reprimand for my gluttony behind a smile.


    ¡°...I, I¡¯m not usually like that. I did eat two bowls of rice this morning, though.¡±


    I had eaten rice porridge in the morning and asked the servant for another bowl because I wasn''t full. And I had finished both bowlspletely.


    The servant had looked surprised andmented that I had eaten a lot.


    Ugh. Could that servant have been my grandfather''s spy?


    Now I had to be suspicious even of the servants who brought me food.


    There was no one I could trust in this world. ...Could it be that one of the reasons he came to Wolhan Fortress was to spy on me?


    I remembered when he had scolded me severely.


    -"Do you think it¡¯s a small matter to be theughingstock of themon people as a prince?"


    I tried my best to exin myself. But I¡¯m terrible at making excuses.


    I stammered foolishly. ¡°I, uh, I don¡¯t always eat like that. It¡¯s just that, um, I was hungry today.¡±


    Then, an unexpected reaction came.


    My grandfather burst outughing.


    ¡°Two bowls, huh?¡±


    What? What is this? This is scary.


    ¡°It¡¯s good to see that you¡¯ve been eating well. Perhaps you¡¯re still growing.¡±


    No, no. I¡¯m not going to grow any taller.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll grow any taller from here.¡±


    ¡°Sometimes, people continue to grow even after they reach the age of twenty. It¡¯s rare, but you might be one of them. You still have a long time before you turn twenty, so I suggest you consider that possibility.¡±


    I smiled awkwardly.


    ¡°Haha¡­¡±


    Was this some kind of high-level sarcasm? ¡®You''re still a kid, you brat. When will you grow up?¡® Something like that?


    He was smiling kindly, but it was probably a fake smile, right?


    ...Yeah, that''s entirely possible. When I was in Blood Cloud Fortress, the Governor of Seopyung always had that annoying grin on his face.


    And everything he said was so irritating. How could he be so irritating with every word he said?


    That''s a talent.


    Do you know what it''s like when your fists clench every time someone opens their mouth?


    I suspected that he might practice saying irritating things before bed.


    My grandfather isn''t as annoying as the Governor of Seopyung, but...


    "Do you still enjoy sweets?"


    "...What?"


    What was that supposed to mean?


    Rustle-


    My grandfather took something out of his pocket. It was a small pouch made of silk, sewn together with colorful threads.


    He approached me and handed me the pouch.


    "I would like to give this to you."


    I had no idea what it was for, and questions filled my mind.


    I took it anyway.


    "Would you like to open it? If it''s not a bother."


    Why did he keep mentioning being a bother?


    I felt uneasy, but I opened the silk pouch as he asked.


    Inside, there were a handful of candies wrapped in paper. The smell of fruit and sweetness filled the air. They were colorful too.


    Kids would love this. If I showed this to Jincheon, he would go crazy.


    That''s when I realized.


    "...Ah!"


    He was treating me like a child!


    It was definitely a subtle way of putting me down.


    He was clearly telling me to stop acting like a spoiled brat!


    "Do you still enjoy sweets?" My grandfather asked.


    I could feel cold sweat dripping down the back of my head.


    It was clear. This was a test.


    A test to see if I was still an incorrigible wastrel, a spoiled brat.


    Ahem, ahem.


    I cleared my throat and replied calmly, "No, I don''t. I''m too old for that now."


    Sound mature, sound mature!


    I''m not a spoiled prince cooped up in a corner of the pce! I''m a pawn who will go out and achieve great feats and avenge you!


    But my grandfather''s smile faltered.


    "...Oh, is that so?"


    Somehow, my grandfather''s expression darkened slightly.


    "Yes, you¡¯re too old to enjoy such things..."


    He paused mid-sentence. He took a deep breath.


    "I was just remembering how much you used to enjoy sweets."


    How long ago was that? I don''t know.


    I shrugged it off.


    "Most children like sweets. It''s nothing special..."


    Isn''t it? Of course, there might be exceptions, but I''ve never seen a child who didn''t like sweets.


    "Nothing special... Is that so?"


    Now, my grandfather''s expression was calm again. A serious, expressionless face.


    I guess I passed the test.


    I nced at him and asked, "So, what did you want to ask?"


    I thought he might ask about my future ns.


    That''s what I thought when I asked, but my grandfather just chuckled and left the training ground after saying that he would see me again.


    But he told me to take the candy.


    "Hmm."


    I opened the pouch, popped a candy into my mouth, and looked in the direction my grandfather had left.


    "Sweet."


    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]

 Chapter 124

    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]


    Chapter: 124


    So why did my grandfather go out of his way to find me?


    I tried to figure it out, but I couldn''t understand what he wanted to say.


    How could I know what he was thinking?


    Even if I added together the years I''d lived as Baek Yeon and my current age, it couldn''tpare to the years General So Ik-Gyeom had lived.


    If I knew that, I''d probably know what the king was thinking too.


    "Tch."


    Yeah, right.


    I continued my sword training until sunset.


    I''m a deficient person.


    I¡¯ve always thought that. And I still do.


    Then, suddenly, I stopped moving.


    It was like...


    A wall?


    I felt like a wall was blocking me.


    Jincheon, that guy, he could probably ovee it.


    "Ugh."


    I reached into my pocket and took out what my grandfather had given me.


    It was still as colorful as ever.


    I told my grandfather I didn''t like sweets, but that''s not entirely true. I''d eat anything as long as it was food.


    Well, not anymore. Now that I''m a prince, I get three meals a day.


    Anyway, I do eat them when they''re given to me.


    "Hmm."


    I thought someone else would like it more, so I only ate one of the candies my grandfather gave me and tied the silk pouch shut.


    I put my sword back in its scabbard and turned to leave.


    As I headed towards another training ground in the outer walls, I saw Bu-seop lying on a long bench, covering his face with his helmet, and Jincheon swinging his sword alone.


    I stopped and red at Bu-seop for a moment, who seemed to have not noticed my presence, or maybe he was so focused that he couldn''t hear me.


    Jincheon turned around in surprise when I spoke.


    "Hey."


    "Huh."


    Usually, I was the one who was surprised.


    It felt strange to be the one surprising someone.


    I walked over to Jincheon.


    "It''s weird being the one surprising someone."


    Jincheon was startled and said, "No, no. I wasn''t surprised."


    Excuses.


    I tossed the pouch of candies that my grandfather had given me to Jincheon. He caught it as if he had been waiting for it.


    He sensed the difference between his hand holding the sword and his empty hand, and moved the empty hand to where the pouch would fall.


    It was as natural as if he had practiced it beforehand.


    Amazing reaction time.


    He''s still terrifyingly talented.


    Why don''t I have that kind of talent?


    If I''m the tallest mountain on earth, he''s always been higher than me.


    The sky.


    The sky...


    I red at Jincheon with a sullen expression.


    "You sky-high bastard."


    "...What?"


    The world is so unfair.


    * * *


    The next day, there was another meeting.


    This time, my grandfather and his subordinates were also in attendance.


    It was an ufortable situation.


    Of course, I wasn''t ufortable, but the elders of Wolhan Fortress couldn''t hide their difort.


    Ugh.


    We should have put a mirror in front of each of us next time.


    That way, I could at least check my expression and try to put on a fake smile.


    ¡°Thank you again foring all this way.¡±


    The elder thanked my grandfather.


    And so, the meeting began.


    I had half-given up on the idea of participating in the meeting, expecting to be told to sit in the corner again. Instead, I was busy thinking of ways to refute any decisions the elders might make.


    But I didn''t need to.


    ¡°First, I would like to state that, as a servant of the royal family, I will participate in the battle of Wolhan Fortress. I will follow Prince Ikwon¡¯smand, and the troops under mymand will also dedicate their lives to the prince¡¯s cause.¡±


    My grandfather¡¯s words created a ripple at the beginning of the meeting.


    Everyone in the meeting room turned to look at me.


    ¡°Furthermore,¡± Again, everyone''s eyes were on my grandfather,  ¡°it ismon knowledge, even in the Northern Region, that a subordinate should not stand in front of his lord.¡±


    Wow...


    I eximed inwardly.


    And then, my grandfather asked for my advice.


    ¡°I heard that Your Highness recently went deep into the wildnds. Unfortunately, I am unfamiliar with the battles of the Northern Region and would need to learn more. Could you tell me about the terrain there?¡±


    It seemed he was really trying to help me.


    My grandfather was a much stronger supporter than I had expected.


    It was as if he was burning himself up to forge me into a sword.


    Hoping my prediction was wrong, I recalled the geography of the wildnds.


    But most of what I knew was from maps.


    After a moment''s thought, I described the terrain of the wildnds.


    The rugged terrain, the forests where the sun rarely shone, the unusually dense foliage, and the strangely twisted trees.


    The rugged cliffs and uneven rocks that covered the terrain of the wildnds would make it extremely difficult for arge army to pass through.


    The huge valleys that seemed to open up endlessly would be the most dangerous ce of all.


    When I mentioned the flying beasts, my grandfather''s expression darkened.


    "What about burning the forest? Have you tried that before?"


    Then the Lord of Wolhan Fortress replied, ¡°Not recently. ording to the records, about 200 years ago, they tried to set the wildnds on fire... but the result was disastrous.¡±


    ¡°Why was that?¡±


    ¡°The mes were not a fatal threat to some species of beasts, and the beasts that survived the mes came down from the wildnds and attacked the viges for some time. I''m against it.¡±


    There was a lot of discussion. Gradually, the conversation turned to how to deploy the troops.


    ¡°Let''s divide them up,¡± said one of the elders. It was the elder who had been frequently seen on the wallstely.


    He was one of the younger elders and seemed willing to fight himself, but he also seemed interested in participating in the subjugation of the wildnds.


    I knew I couldn''t hog all the credit, but these elders had been sitting idly by until now. I was somehow resentful of their decision to step up.


    But I just grumbled to myself.


    I wondered what the Wiyeon District Leader was thinking. I nced at Son Gye-du.


    I narrowed my eyes.


    That guy. Hisplexion had improved since about three days ago.


    Wasn''t that suspicious?


    I remembered how he had raised his voice, unlike himself, saying that we had to catch the assant. But now he looked so rxed.


    Son Gye-du wasn''t the type to be so rxed without a good reason. There was no way he could be so carefree unless the Lord of Wolhan Fortress was backing him up.


    But that couldn''t be.


    I had already made a deal with the Lord of Wolhan Fortress.


    -¡°I have some evidence, but I''d like to leave him alone for now.¡±


    I had asked the Lord of Wolhan Fortress not to arrest Son Gye-du immediately.


    -"Are you trying to use the Wiyeon District Leader?"


    -¡°If the assassin was connected to Son Gye-du, then he was secretly colluding with the Huawei Empire.¡±


    Honestly, I didn¡¯t care if he wanted to be the Lord of Wolhan Fortress.


    Since the Lord of Wolhan Fortress had promised to support me, I also had a duty to help him keep his position.


    -¡°There are only a few forces in the world that can hire assassins of that caliber. If Son Gye-du was colluding with the Huawei Empire, especially the royal family... I¡¯m sorry to say this, but it would be a waste of an opportunity to expel him right away.¡±


    The Lord of Wolhan Fortress seemed very displeased, but he eventually agreed to my request.


    -¡°I was merely threatened with losing my position, Your Highness. Unlike Your Highness, my life was not directly threatened. And since Your Highness found the evidence, it is only right that Your Highness has the authority to punish Son Gye-du. However, I hope it won¡¯t take too long.¡±


    I didn¡¯t want it to take a long time either.


    -¡°But how did you find out that they were assassins from the royal family?¡±


    That was a difficult question.


    I lied and said I had tortured the assassins into confessing.


    Fortunately, the Lord of Wolhan Fortress seemed to believe me.


    I was lost in thought when I was suddenly startled by my grandfather¡¯s shout.


    ¡°If His Highness is not afraid to sacrifice himself for the nation, how can you, simply because it is dangerous, hinder His Highness¡¯s noble intentions!¡±


    When my grandfather shouted like that, therge meeting hall echoed loudly.


    The general sure had a powerful voice.


    ¡°I, General So Ik-Gyeom, havee here to dedicate myself to the cause of His Highness, who works day and night for the people. How can you allow yourselves to obstruct His Highness¡¯s noble cause?¡±


    He was probably saying something like, ¡®We can¡¯t let him go to the battlefield¡¯ or ¡®It¡¯s not right for him to be at the forefront.¡¯ I could tell from the way the elders mped their mouths shut.


    Again, everyone''s eyes turned to me. And the generals from the regions south of the Northern Region who hade with my grandfather looked calm, as if they were used to this kind of situation.


    I couldn¡¯t just let them give me something and not take it. I opened my mouth, pretending to be indifferent.


    ¡°Since the general is so loyal to the king and the country, I will do my best not to disappoint him. If I were afraid of getting hurt, I wouldn¡¯t be sitting here. I appreciate the elders of Wolhan Fortress for worrying about me, but I won¡¯t hide behind them and the grateful soldiers who follow me.¡±


    The Lord of Wolhan Fortress responded.


    ¡°Since Your Highness¡¯s will is so strong, who would dare to use the excuse of concern to hinder Your Highness¡¯s dedication to a noble cause? As the Lord of Wolhan Fortress, I am infinitely grateful to Your Highness.¡±


    The elder also added a word.


    ¡°Since that is Your Highness¡¯s wish, it is a shame to even worry about Your Highness¡¯s safety. My old body is a burden, and I can only regret that I cannot help Your Highness.¡±


    It was essentially a deration of defeat.


    I could hear a few people sighing.


    No one would be able to say anything else about this matter.


    And a few dayster, with a newly organized force, I left Wolhan Fortress.


    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]

 Chapter 125

    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]


    Chapter: 125


    Right after we left the north gate, my grandfather approached me.


    "Your Highness."


    He had been appearing every day to watch me since the day he gave me the candy, but he hadn''t shown up since then.


    It was clear he had been testing me.


    From the next day on, I didn''t even see a glimpse of my grandfather''s sleeve. Seeing that, I thought I must have passed my grandfather''s test.


    He must have re-evaluated me.


    At the very least, I had probably been upgraded from an incorrigible wastrel to a wastrel worth reforming.


    I looked at him with a proud expression.


    "Yes, General."


    When I said that, the corners of my grandfather''s mouth twitched for some reason.


    Hmm?


    But before I could question him, my grandfather continued.


    "...How do you feel?"


    I pounded my chest and replied, "I feel very secure. How could I be afraid when the General is supporting me?"


    "I''m just d if I can be of help to Your Highness."


    "Don''t worry. You''re always helpful."


    Then my grandfather smiled faintly.


    "Is that so? Please take good care of yourself."


    He stopped talking and added, emphasizing his words.


    "No matter what happens, Your Highness''s safety is the top priority."


    "Don''t worry. I''m tougher than I look."


    My grandfather sighed.


    "I worry so much."


    Ugh.


    I smiled awkwardly.


    "I understand why the General worries about me. I''ve shown you an embarrassing side of myself. But... since I''ve done that, I won''t let the General suffer any more humiliation because of me."


    I nodded emphatically.


    "I promise."


    Even if I couldn''t achieve anything, that was a promise I would never break.


    Well, I could just stay still, couldn''t I?


    But a wastrel would have found that difficult.


    I looked at my grandfather''s expression, expecting him to be pleased, but his face wasn''t very bright.


    ... I''ve passed his test, and I''ve promised not to act like a wastrel anymore, so what''s left?


    Maybe he just wasn''t feeling well because he was going to battle for the first time in a long time.


    "Grandfather?"


    When I called out to him, my grandfather rummaged through his robes and took out something else.


    "Please take this."


    I took what he offered me.


    It was a dagger, or rather, a tanto, slightlyrger than the palm of my hand. The scabbard was engraved with dense floral patterns and the word Silver Wheel.


    Wasn''t that the same word engraved on the sword I was currently wearing?


    The dagger was made of silver, and its silver surface was so polished that it was dazzling. It must have been polished every day to achieve such a shine.


    "Is it yours, Grandfather?"


    "Yes."


    It didn''t seem like a weapon, but more like an ornament...


    At least, it didn''t look like something an elderly general would use.


    As if he knew what I was thinking, my grandfather lowered his voice and exined.


    "I''ve coated it with a deadly poison."


    Poison?


    I tried to pull out the dagger to check the poison on the de. A sliver of the de was exposed between the scabbard and the handle. And I felt a strange sense of unease.


    Then, without realizing it, I said, "Is it enchanted?"


    My grandfather reached out and stopped me.


    "...Can you tell?"


    My grandfather was quite surprised that I had recognized the enchantment.


    I was taken aback too. I had never met a sorcerer, let alone seen one in real life.


    In fact, until I left Blood Cloud Fortress, I had never actually seen a person with supernatural abilities.


    Come to think of it, I was quite a country bumpkin.


    ¡°...Yeah, whatever.¡±


    My grandfather''s eyes flickered.


    ¡°Perhaps...¡±


    But he couldn¡¯t continue. Then he changed the subject.


    ¡°Don¡¯t unsheathe it. This is a secret technique passed down from the Yunrim n, a renowned noble family in the south. Even a mountain beast asrge as a house cannot survive if it is scratched even the slightest bit by a de coated with this poison.¡±


    After saying that, my grandfather looked around at the soldiers lined up behind me.


    ¡°You gave it to me to use in an emergency.¡±


    ¡°...There''s one more reason.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    My grandfather said, sounding displeased, ¡°If, by chance, Your Highness goes missing... just draw a little, a very little, on your skin with this.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Then they can find you.¡±


    If there was a spell on this, its purpose seemed to be to find me.


    No, but then, doesn''t that mean I''m going to die anyway?


    "I hope it won''t be necessary,¡± My grandfather said gloomily.


    Well, he couldn''t have gotten the spell just to find my corpse.


    "I hope so too."


    With that, my grandfather returned to his ce and we each went our separate ways.


    To avoid idents from moving arge number of troops at once, we decided to allocate 2,000 troops to eachmander.


    The n was to send a rtively small number of troops first to clear the way, and then send the rest when we got a signal.


    Then we would meet again at a predetermined location.


    Once we entered a certain distance into the mountain valleys of the wildnds, we would reach a rtively t in.


    That''s where the real battle would begin.


    As amander, I also set off with 2,000 soldiers.


    However, I was able to take with me all of the special guards I had appointed.


    Half of the soldiers under mymand were from the Northern Region and had been stationed in Wolhan Fortress for a long time, while the other half were part of the volunteer army brought by my grandfather.


    They were not as familiar with fighting beasts, but they had a lot of experience fighting in various battlefields across the country, following General So Ik-Gyeom for a long time.


    The rough terrain didn''t seem to be a problem for them.


    On the contrary, the soldiers from the Northern Region seemed to have a harder time marching.


    "They say this is the most dangerous battlefield in our country, but it doesn''t seem to be that bad."


    A soldier grinned and spoke to me. He was a warrior who had followed my grandfather around various battlefields across the country. His name was Gong Chomun.


    I couldn''t ignore him, so I replied indifferently, "I haven''t been to many ces like you, so I can''t rte."


    Gong Chomunughed heartily and replied, "Your Highness has the blood of a cow in you, and you''re already saying such things? Your Highness is young and has a bright future ahead of you, so you will see many ces."


    "You mean battlefields? I''m not sure if that''s apliment."


    "If you draw your sword, you have to cut something, don''t you? Now that Your Highness has chosen the path of a warrior, shouldn''t you make your name known throughout the world so that there is no ce in the world that your prowess cannot reach?"


    "Ha, me?"


    The whole world?


    "Even if I ruled the world, I would never be able to reach the sky, so what''s the point?"


    I said that without any particr meaning. Gong Chomun''s eyes widened at my indifferent reply.


    "No...! What are you saying!"


    He leaned in closer, his voice lowered to a whisper. So close that the horses we were riding were almost touching.


    "Gong Chomun came all the way to the Northern Region, hoping Your Highness would be the sky."


    "Gong Chomun?"


    I snorted.


    Gong Chomun burst intoughter. It wasn''t funny.


    "Ah, please call me by my name."


    "Didn''t you say you retired from an official position in the capital? I''m sure I heard the general say so."


    "That''s right. I was born in the capital and served as an official there."


    "Then you must have worked in the pce. How did someone as talkative as you end up in the pce?"


    "How could you not know? That''s why I was kicked out and retired to the countryside."


    Gong Chomun burst intoughter again. I could feel the other soldiers staring at us because of his incessant chatter.


    It was getting annoying.


    "Listen, I have something to say."


    "Yes, please go on."


    "Have you forgotten that I''m a prince?"


    "I''m well aware of that."


    "No matter how close you are to my grandfather, there are lines I must maintain, aren''t there?"


    "Yes, that''s right. Lines."


    Gong Chomun pretended to draw a line in the air.


    I sighed.


    I was getting caught up in his words and bing a frivolous person myself.


    Well, I couldn''t deny it, but I''d been scolded, so I was trying to be more careful in front of others.


    I had just barely shed my wastrel image, and I didn''t want to be misunderstood again. Right now, Gon was following us.


    I wonder if they were listening.


    I was also worried that he would nag meter, and the soldiers from the volunteer army, who had barely seen me, might think that this was my true self.


    Why did my grandfather bring such a person and put him by my side?


    I couldn''t understand.


    Even a general couldn''t be good at everything.


    I guess I shouldn''t expect my grandfather to have good judgment when ites to people.


    "It''s good to be friendly, but you seem too excited. Can''t you be a little quieter?"


    "Oh, I just want to get closer to Your Highness."


    "Then stopughing and let''s have a productive conversation."


    "What kind of conversation would you like to have? I''ll do whatever Your Highness wants."


    Well.


    "First of all, you need to calm down a bit."


    "As youmand."


    As youmand? I could tell he was just joking.


    I said in a still indifferent tone, "What was the most dangerous battlefield you''ve been to?"


    Gong Chomun took a deep breath and said proudly,


    "I would definitely say that the edge of Seopyung, Blood Cloud Fortress, was the most dangerous battlefield."


    Oh?


    "Blood Cloud Fortress?"


    "Yes."


    "You''ve been to Blood Cloud Fortress?"


    "Not only did I go, but I also volunteered to fight there."


    Oh.


    That was unexpected.


    "This scar is from when I was fighting in Blood Cloud Fortress,¡± Gong Chomun said proudly.


    "...That''s impressive."


    "I knew you''d appreciate it!"


    "Hmm."


    He was more interesting than I thought.


    Maybe my grandfather wasn''t wrong to bring him after all.


    "Alright, Gong Chomun. I like you."


    "It''s an honor!"


    I''ve made a good friend.


    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]

 Chapter 126

    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]


    Chapter: 126


    Bu-seop trailed behind the first unit of soldiers at the very back of the procession.


    "Damn it..."


    He gnashed his teeth.


    When they had just left Wolhan Fortress, he had merely grumbled, but now his lips were almost curled up like a duck''s beak.


    It wouldn''t be strange if his lips were to turn into a duck''s beak any moment now.


    Bu-seop suddenly let out a deep sigh and abruptly turned his head to the left.


    To his left was the burden that Prince Ikwon had entrusted to him.


    ¡®I¡¯m grateful for his trust, of course, but to think that my job is merely to manage this kid...¡¯


    A small number of soldiers who had caught Prince Ikwon''s eye were given the title of special guards.


    However, in reality, they simply had a little more to dopared to other soldiers, and it wasn''t a position that came with any power.


    Yet, none of those appointed as special guardsined about their position.


    It was because the single phrase, "appointed by the prince''s special order," could be the greatest achievement in their lives.


    Therefore, there were those who unknowingly envied the special guards.


    Among them, Bu-seop was in a more special position. After all, hadn''t the prince himself saved his life?


    Thanks to his incessant bragging, even those who had no interest in the higher-ups now knew the story of how Prince Ikwon had risked his own life to save the life of a mere soldier.


    "Why am I tied down by this guy..."


    Bu-seop had never seen Jincheon demonstrate his sword skills. So, it was natural for him to think of Jincheon as merely a boy who wanted to be a swordsman and receive the prince''s favor.


    Even so, since it was the prince''s order for him to supervise Jincheon, his dissatisfaction wasn''t sincere.


    At least, his situation was better than that of Jo Seunghoe, the other guard who wasn''t allowed to join the prince on this expedition.


    ¡®Why did they leave Jo Seunghoe behind?¡¯


    Jo Seunghoe was, in a way, a very special case.


    Even though he had followed the prince for so long, he had to go to great lengths to even catch a glimpse of his face, whereas Jo Seunghoe had the prince''s attention without even trying.


    Envious of this, Bu-seop had once directly asked Jo Seunghoe.


    -"The prince seems to have a great interest in you. Why is that?"


    But Jo Seunghoe didn''t give a simple answer. After pestering him several times, Bu-seop was only able to get this answer:


    -"...I can''t tell you. The prince wants me to keep it a secret."


    "What a lucky bastard..." He muttered gloomily.


    He was genuinely envious.


    ¡®Why can''t I?¡¯


    The reason he wanted to catch Prince Ikwon''s eye was simple.


    The prince had saved his life when he was just a mere soldier, and because he had risked his own safety to protect his homnd, Wolhan Fortress. But just because the reason wasn''t grand, did that mean he should give up?


    Bu-seop recalled an old warrior''s story he had heard once.


    ¡®I can do that too...¡¯


    He firmly believed that the prince''s intentions were his path. Why wasn''t he given a chance?


    He looked at Jincheon beside him. Even this young boy was in a position to see Prince Ikwon without an appointment.


    "What are you looking at?"


    "...Nothing." Bu-seop ignored Jincheon and sighed.


    ¡®...No, no, you foolish bastard. Why are you ming Prince Ikwon? It must be because I''mcking. If I work hard, he''ll notice me.¡¯


    He shook his head to clear his meaningless thoughts and nced at the fluttering blue g at the head of the group.


    The g was in the hands of Captain Yoo, who was closest to the prince.


    ¡®I envy him, I envy him so much¡­¡¯


    A deep sigh welled up from his abdomen.


    If he were asked to name the person he envied most in the world, Bu-seop would answer without a moment''s hesitation: Yoo Geung.


    He craned his neck like a giraffe, trying to catch a glimpse of the prince''s back, hidden by the crowd.


    It was a pity that he couldn''t even see a single hair of the prince¡¯s head.


    * * *


    A guide was always necessary when wandering through the wildnds.


    Even though it wasn¡¯t even past summer, time seemed to pass much faster in the wildnds than outside.


    You could tell by the cold, heavy air that hung in the atmosphere.


    A chilly wind blew intermittently, tapping against the armor of me and the soldiers.


    Trees, which had grown with an oddly tenacious vitality in this environment, stretched out their branches like twisted fingers, obstructing their advance.


    ¡°The wind is really annoying, isn¡¯t it? Am I the only one who feels that way?¡±mGong Chomun asked in a teasing tone.


    He acted as if we were already friends.


    If it had been anyone else, I would have wanted to crush their spirit for being so presumptuous, but after hearing that he had fought in Blood Cloud Fortress, I didn''t find his arrogance so unpleasant.


    I snorted in reply.


    ¡°I know what you mean. Doesn¡¯t the wind in the wildnds sound like a madman mumbling secrets?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I was just thinking the same thing.¡± Gong Chomun burst outughing. ¡°With our senses on the verge of being deceived, it seems we''ll never make it back home with our sanity intact.¡±


    I frowned.


    ¡°...Don¡¯t say things like that.¡±


    With two thousand people behind me, a wrong turn could endanger the entire unit.


    Although he hadn¡¯t meant it as a wish for death, there was no need to say such gloomy things when so many people were listening.


    ¡°I apologize.¡±


    ¡°Right, don¡¯t make me more nervous than I already am.¡±


    When I said it half-jokingly, Gong Chomunughed.


    ¡°You don¡¯t seem nervous at all. To my eyes, Your Highness seems as rxed as if you were in the Hyeonnyeongdang Hall.¡±


    ¡°How can I be rxed with the fog this thick? I can¡¯t see a thing.¡±


    Of course, I could see.


    I had purposely stopped taking the sensory-dulling herb, long before my grandfather had given me the candy.


    Thanks to that, I had also realized that the silver dagger my grandfather had given me was enchanted.


    But now, I felt like I was going crazy.


    All sorts of noises, the cries of beasts and monsters, were ringing in my ears, making my head spin. And in the dark shadows of the trees, unseen things seemed to be staring at me.


    Fortunately, the fog was so thick that my face was hidden from the sight of those around me, including Gong Chomun.


    If the fog had been thinner, everyone would have noticed how pale I was, as if I was about to copse.


    Because of that, I was biting the inside of my mouth until it bled.


    Every time I felt like I was losing my sanity due to the excruciating sensation, I would bite into the flesh of my mouth to keep my sanity with the pain.


    At that moment, the guide, who had been moving in formation with me, suddenly spoke.


    The guide¡¯s name was Jowang.


    ¡°Ah, the fog will start to clear up now.¡±


    Since the guide had been quiet until now, I immediately asked, ¡°How do you know that?¡±


    I wondered if he was a proper guide, or if the Lord of Wolhan Fortress had sent a quack to get rid of me.


    ¡°Did you see any gray mushrooms with red stripes whileing here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen plenty.¡±


    ¡°Those mushrooms aren¡¯t visible anymore. That species only grows in humid environments, so they don¡¯t thrive in rtively dry ces without fog.¡±


    That was true. I couldn¡¯t see any mushrooms of that kind around.


    ¡°Oh, I see.¡±


    I nodded.


    I had wanted to call Deokbong, the guide who had apanied me on the previous investigation into the wildnds, for advice, but he had tly refused, insisting that he¡¯d rather die in his own home.


    I thought he could at least say he¡¯d think about it. I felt a little hurt.


    Then I noticed the air suddenly grow heavy.


    A faint, warm breath mixed with the wind.


    It was something that ordinary people would never be able to detect. I waited silently for the presence to approach.


    After a while, Jowang looked at the ground and shouted.


    ¡°There are traces of a beast!¡±


    Footprints in the mud and a small amount of blood in those footprints were proof.


    ¡°It hasn¡¯t been long. A few dozen steps ahead¡­¡±


    Immediately after, I raised my hand and signaled to Yoo Geung to raise the g.


    ¡°Fire!¡±


    A loudmand echoed. Arrows rained down towards the dark front. There was no way to confirm whether the attack was effective since there was almost nothing to see.


    However, I could tell. After a moment, I raised my hand again to stop the arrows.


    ¡°Keep going.¡±


    Then Yoo Geung said, ¡°It¡¯s uncertain whether the beast in front has been killed. We should send out a scout first¡­¡±


    ¡°Sending out a scout for something like this? That¡¯s a waste of time. Keep going.¡±


    I dismissed Yoo Geung¡¯s suggestion and moved forward.


    ¡°Your Highness¡¯s safety is the top priority.¡±


    ¡°Wrong. The most important thing for you right now is to follow the orders given by your immediate superior.¡±


    Yoo Geung didn¡¯t argue further.


    After moving forward a bit, we came across several dead beasts and one that was almost unharmed.


    The guide examined the surviving beast and said, ¡°The dead ones are adults, and this is a young one. It¡¯s fortunate that it didn¡¯t die¡­ This species doesn¡¯t leave the ce where they were born. There must be a ce where they live nearby. We need to be more careful from now on.¡±


    Gong Chomun seemed interested, while Yoo Geung looked worried.


    ¡°I see. Everyone, be more careful¡­¡±


    Thwack-!


    A foul, bloody smell exploded. I quickly covered my mouth with my sleeve to hold back the disgust.


    ¡°No, no, if you kill it like that¡­!¡±


    Jowang eximed in shock. Gong Chomun had killed the baby beast.


    ¡°The blood of the young is poisonous. That¡¯s why I said it was fortunate that it didn¡¯t die.¡±


    I looked at Gong Chomun. He just shrugged, saying he didn¡¯t know and wasn¡¯t at fault.


    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]

 Chapter 127

    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]


    Chapter: 127


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so reckless.¡±


    I frowned and spoke to Gong Chomun.


    ¡°I apologize.¡±


    I hesitated to scold him further as he apologized with a grin. And after all, it was just a beast, albeit a young one.


    No, no, that''s wrong.


    To think it was strange to kill it just because it was young¡ªI was the one thinking foolishly.


    I shook my head and looked at Jowang, the guide.


    ¡°Is it okay if we keep going?¡±


    Jowang pondered for a moment before replying.


    ¡°Since we¡¯ve spent a lot of time moving today, it would be best to take a break and discuss what to do with them afterwards.¡±


    I nodded.


    ¡°Alright. As you say, let¡¯s take a break. Do you think the beasts will notice us? If so, we should camp further away.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. They didn¡¯t even notice our group¡¯s presence, so they died like this.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    I informed the soldiers that we would be taking a break. They immediately began to look for a campsite.


    Once things were somewhat settled, I approached Jowang, who was sitting in front of the fire.


    ¡°Did you light this?¡±


    Jowang¡¯s face was tinged orange by the mes of the roaring bonfire.


    I sat on the end of a long log that he had ced as a seat.


    ¡°Yes,¡± He replied briefly and looked back at the bonfire.


    It seemed he had no desire to impress me.


    Well, it didn¡¯t really matter.


    I thought about Deokbong, the previous guide. Deokbong probably wouldn¡¯t have suggested camping near a ce where beasts gathered inrge numbers.


    He was a coward.


    ¡°Are you not afraid? Or are you just not afraid of beasts?¡±


    Jowang looked up at me and replied, ¡°You could say both, or neither.¡±


    ¡°Ah, so you¡¯ve been here often and are confident that this distance is safe. Right?¡±


    Jowang didn¡¯t look like someone with a lot of experience. He seemed to be around the same age as Yoo Geung, perhaps a little over thirty.


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness,¡± Jowang replied briefly and returned his gaze to the bonfire.


    Did he dislike being spoken to? I scratched my head and asked onest question.


    ¡°Why do youe to the wildnds so often? Are you a herbalist?¡±


    Jowang looked up at me again.


    ¡°My family was taken by beasts. So, I searched all over the wildnds for a long time, trying to find¡­¡±


    Jowang suddenly stopped talking.


    The mes of the bonfire flickered in his eyes.


    ¡°¡­their traces, but¡­ it¡¯s been more than ten years.¡±


    So, even if they were alive back then, they would be dead now.


    It was cruel to hope for a possibility.


    I nodded without adding anything else.


    ¡°I see.¡±


    I paused for a moment before changing the subject.


    ¡°The Lord of Wolhan Fortress introduced me to you, but how did you and the lorde to know each other?¡±


    ¡°When the lord needed guides for the beast extermination, I volunteered.¡±


    I sighed at his words. It seemed that Jowang¡¯s goal was to help with the extermination and seek revenge.


    As I thought that, Jowang said, ¡°If this extermination is sessful, then beasts won¡¯t be able to capture innocent people like they did to my family anymore.¡±


    His voice was very calm, like someone who had never experienced any misfortune. That made it all the more painful.


    I could almost see the fragments of thoughts he must have pondered over the years while searching for his family.


    ¡°What a joyous asion it will be.¡±


    Yes, I would have felt the same way.


    Jowang sat in front of me for a moment before getting up and saying he wanted to look around. I gave my permission, and as soon as he left, others took his ce.


    The first toe was Gon.


    ¡°It¡¯s been ages since I¡¯ve seen your face.¡±


    Gon flew down andnded on my shoulder. It began to preen its feathers.


    I looked around, worried that someone might overhear.


    ¡°Keep your voice down.¡±


    ¡°I am being quiet.¡±


    ¡°What if someone hears you?¡±


    ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t know how far my voice carries? I know exactly how far it reaches.¡±


    Well, I was hearing things that other people couldn¡¯t.


    For instance, I could hear Bu-seop, constantly nagging Jincheon.


    I could also hear a soldierining about how he was about to wet his pants because he had been holding it in all day.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been flying my tail off, and you¡¯re just sitting here, chatting idly, and letting your horse do all the work.¡±


    ¡°What? When did I?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t deny it, you little rascal.¡±


    Gon nipped my ear with its beak.


    My whole mouth was a mess from chewing on my cheek all day to keep myself from going crazy, and nobody even noticed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make me angry.¡±


    I thought about making crow soup.


    Gon let go of my ear and grumbled.


    ¡°You have the nerve to be angry when you¡¯ve been giggling to yourself all this time.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s giggling?¡±


    I red at Gong Chomun.


    He was chatting with the other officers who had joined me from my grandfather¡¯s volunteer army.


    Come to think of it, I hadn¡¯t seen him talking to the soldiers from the Northern Region.


    ... It was probably just me overthinking. It wasn¡¯t like he had been here for a long time, and it was natural for people to hang out with those they were close to.


    ¡°I was just being friendly. I couldn¡¯t ignore himpletely.¡±


    ¡°Humph, you¡¯ve gotten a thick skin. I clearly saw you smiling.¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t.¡±


    Why does he have so manyints? Anyone would think I was the wife and Gong Chomun was the concubine.


    Just then, Gong Chomun turned his head and our eyes met.


    He grinned and walked over.


    ¡°Your Highness!¡±


    He called out to me loudly and sat down heavily on one side of the log.


    Since I was sitting on the other side, the log swayed.


    Gon flew up and quickly left.


    ¡°You almost made me fall.¡±


    ¡°Haha! If you fell from that, how could you possibly wield a sword?¡±


    I red at Gong Chomun.


    Oh, I wanted to say the same things to Gong Chomun that Gon had said to me.


    ¡°Just joking, joking. I, Gong Chomun, will never let anything harm Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°Humph.¡±


    I snorted.


    ¡°You should worry about yourself first.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a given.¡±


    I looked at the scar on Gong Chomun¡¯s face.


    ¡°You said you got this scar at Blood Cloud Fortress, but how can you say that¡¯s a given?¡±


    ¡°Well, as I said, Blood Cloud Fortress was an incredibly dangerous battlefield. Only someone as skilled as me could have returned alive with all limbs intact.¡±


    I felt a little smug.


    Before I met Jincheon, I had never had a scar on my face.


    Just then, I overheard Jincheon saying from a distance, ¡°If you think that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll ask His Highness directly.¡±


    This was because Bu-seop had just told Jincheon, ¡°If you act like that, His Highness will abandon you.¡±


    They were ying childish games.


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    Soon, Jincheon approached. Bu-seop, looking uneasy, followed behind him. I gestured for Jincheon toe closer.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    When Jincheon came closer, Gong Chomun looked at him. I suggested that the three of them, including Bu-seop, introduce themselves.


    ¡°Jincheon?¡±


    When Jincheon introduced himself, Gong Chomun¡¯s eyes widened in surprise.


    I asked, ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Jincheon... Could you be that ve boy who stayed at General So¡¯s manor?¡±


    Jincheon¡¯s eyes turned fierce. It wasn¡¯t directed at me, but at Gong Chomun.


    That look from Jincheon.


    It was familiar.


    I felt a chill run down my spine. Goosebumps probably appeared on my arms as well.


    ¡°Chomun.¡±


    When I called his name, Gong Chomun replied with his usual cheerful expression.


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±


    Of course, he hadn¡¯t meant to insult Jincheon by calling him a ve.


    He was just being a bit foolish.


    ¡°ve... Watch your tongue. Now, he is under my... ¡±


    Under my?


    What should I say next?


    I nced at Jincheon. When our eyes met, the anger in Jincheon¡¯s eyes slightly subsided.


    ¡°Under my...¡±


    But his expression was still stiff.


    Think carefully, Baek Yeon... no, Yegyeong.


    ¡°...a talent who will be my closest aide in the future.¡±


    Jincheon¡¯s expression softened a little.


    It was the same expressionless face he usually wore.


    I wasn''t expecting him to smile. This was enough.


    ¡°Oh ho...¡±


    Gong Chomun eximed.


    ¡°So you¡¯ve already been promised a promotion to be His Highness¡¯s closest aide? Wow, how envious!¡±


    Gong Chomunughed loudly and pped Jincheon on the back. It was a hard p, and the skinny Jincheon staggered.


    And immediately, Jincheon¡¯s face turned fierce again. No, vicious was a better word.


    Was he crazy?


    I felt the blood drain from my face.


    I doubted my own ears.


    I eximed, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to watch your tongue?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I remember. But what of it? Here, ah, what was your name? Jincheon? This Jin Cheon will be Your Highness¡¯s closest aide in the future, and Jin Cheon also hopes that Your Highness will be the crown prince and the supreme ruler.¡±


    Jincheon, as a ve, didn¡¯t have a family name, only a given name.


    Whether he knew it or not, Gongchomun continued to chatter.


    Between Jincheon¡¯s increasingly cold expression and Bu-seop, who was rolling his eyes, not knowing how to respond to this situation, I was speechless.


    ¡°Are you crazy?¡±


    ¡°I hear that a lot. Hahahaha!¡±


    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]

 Chapter 128

    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]


    Chapter: 128


    ¡°Is there nothing else for you to do?¡± I asked, burying my face in my hands.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t protecting Your Highness my duty?¡± Gong Chomun replied. I felt a piercing gaze on the back of my head. Jincheon was ring at me.


    ¡°You must be tired. Why don¡¯t you go and rest?¡±


    ¡°If I were the kind of person who gets tired so easily, I wouldn¡¯t have followed General So in the first ce.¡±


    Gong Chomun chuckled.


    He was basically telling me to get lost. I couldn¡¯t tell if he was being dense or if he was deliberately pretending not to understand.


    Then Gong Chomun turned his attention back to Jincheon.


    ¡°So, Jin Cheon.¡±


    Please just shut up¡­ I wanted to yell, but I held back. I nced back and forth between Jincheon and Gong Chomun.


    ¡°I heard you¡¯re quite promising.¡±


    Jincheon, who had been ring at Gong Chomun with cold eyes, replied slowly, ¡°Who told you that?¡±


    It was clearly a polite question, but there was a hint of contempt in his tone.


    I wasn''t mistaken.


    ¡°Who? General So, of course.¡±


    Jincheon''s eyebrows shot up at those words.


    Gong Chomun, who had finally gotten a reaction out of the cold Jincheon, spoke in an even louder voice, clearly excited.


    ¡°You don¡¯t look very tired either, do you?¡±


    ¡°So what are you going to do about it?¡±


    It was easy to predict what woulde next. Jincheon must have anticipated Gong Chomun¡¯s next words as well.


    That was why Jincheon¡¯s reply was so sharp.


    Gulp-


    I heard someone swallow. It was Bu-seop. When I looked at him, our eyes met.


    Without saying a word, we exchanged nces.


    They¡¯re going to fight, aren¡¯t they? You think so too, right?


    I asked with my eyes, and Bu-seop replied with his eyes:


    Yes, I think we should stop them.


    Then Gong Chomun said, ¡°To be noticed by General So¡­ It¡¯s not easy to catch his eye. I wonder what kind of talent you have.¡±


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    Bu-seop jumped up and stood in front of Gong Chomun.


    ¡°Why are you doing this?¡±


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Gong Chomun frowned.


    I hadn¡¯t realized it because he had been smiling all the time, but Gong Chomun had a pretty fierce expression.


    ¡°This kid just joined a few days ago. How could he possibly challenge someone as experienced and skilled as General Gong?¡±


    Bu-seop awkwardlyughed and made an excuse. But Gong Chomun was unimpressed.


    ¡°Does age save a soldier¡¯s life in battle? Does the enemy ask your age before deciding whether to let you go?¡±


    ¡°Of course not, General Gong is right. Haha... But General, you¡¯re not the enemy. You¡¯re here to serve His Highness alongside us.¡±


    Bu-seop was desperate. I could hear his heart racing. It seemed that confronting Gong Chomun was terrifying for him.


    Yet, Gong Chomun¡¯s furrowed brow didn¡¯t rx.


    ... It seemed that his smiles were only for me.


    I hardened my expression and said,


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. Are you challenging him to a duel? I¡¯m afraid Jincheon is under my directmand, not just a soldier of the first unit.¡±


    Jincheon looked at me in surprise.


    Why are you surprised, you idiot?


    I didn¡¯t know how skilled Gong Chomun was, but Jincheon wasn¡¯t going to be easy to defeat either.


    If he was expecting some green recruit, just starting out in swordsmanship, he¡¯d be sorely mistaken.


    Though Gong Chomun, a seasoned warrior, wouldn¡¯t be threatened by a much smaller and thinner boy-soldier, I couldn¡¯t guarantee he wouldn¡¯t get hurt. The real problem in that case would be Gong Chomun¡¯s arrogant ego getting shattered.


    And I couldn¡¯t let a beardless youth undermine the authority of a general.


    Not in the wildnds, anyway.


    ¡°So, you can¡¯t do anything without my permission. I won¡¯t allow a duel.¡±


    Gong Chomun turned to me and put on a fake innocent expression.


    It seemed like a mask.


    I said kindly, ¡°Give up and go rest.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Gong Chomun sighed dramatically.


    ¡°You said I was going to be your closest aide, but you¡¯re already protecting him this much?¡±


    He deliberately provoked Jincheon. He tapped Jincheon''s shoulder lightly with the back of his hand.


    ¡°Hey, you¡¯re lucky. Oh, if only I had met Your Highness before Jin Cheon did¡­ I really regret leaving the capital.¡±


    What a ridiculous thing to say.


    Even if I had first seen Gong Chomun when I opened my eyes in Hyeonnyeongdang , it would still be Jincheon who would be my most important piece.


    Because no matter how skilled Gong Chomun was, he could never defeat Jincheon.


    So, the special treatment given to Jincheon was purely due to his talent, but if Gong Chomun continued to provoke him like that...


    How could I prevent Jincheon¡¯s expression from souring again, after I had just managed to calm him down?


    ¡°Anyone who makes a contribution will be recognized. You have nothing to regret.¡±


    Bu-seop interjected cautiously, ¡°That¡¯s right, General Gong. His Highness even appointed me, a lowly soldier, as a special inspector.¡±


    But Gong Chomun wouldn¡¯t give up, tossing a nearby twig into the bonfire.


    ¡°Hearing you say that makes me even more curious. If Your Highness has promised a future to someone, doesn¡¯t that mean there¡¯s no one more skilled than Jin Cheon by your side?¡±


    The twig caught fire immediately.


    ¡°Your Highness, who will be the future ruler, has already marked you from a young age... As a swordsman, I¡¯m curious and can¡¯t help but ask.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you no? I¡¯m telling you onest time. Go and rest.¡±


    Then Jincheon spoke up.


    "Please allow me."


    He bowed to Gong Chomun.


    It was unlike him to be so polite. It made me even more worried.


    And I knew I couldn¡¯t stop Jincheon from doing what he wanted.


    If I didn¡¯t allow it here, he might seek out Gong Chomun when he was asleep and attack him to get revenge.


    ¡°...Do as you please.¡±


    * * *


    I didn¡¯t like it.


    That was my first thought when I saw Jincheon and Gong Chomun together.


    ¡°Hey, you idiot¡­ What kind of request is that? Go apologize to him now for your reckless words. Okay?¡±


    Bu-seop tried to calm Jincheon down. But Jincheon was as immovable as a rock.


    Jincheon nced at Bu-seop.


    Bu-seop had been bothering him since he arrived, iming to be following the prince¡¯s orders. But Jincheon didn¡¯t dislike him.


    It was simply because the other man was so arrogant in thinking he could teach him anything. It was like dealing with a clown.


    But Gong Chomun was irritating.


    He didn¡¯t know exactly why he disliked Gong Chomun so much. But he could smell suspicious about him.


    It wasn¡¯t a literal stench.


    ¡°Hurry up and apologize! What is this in front of everyone?¡±


    Bu-seop urged again, flustered.


    As he said, almost all themanders had gathered to watch the fight between a young, inexperienced soldier and a seasoned warrior who had once served in the Golden Guards.


    But Jincheon, with one hand on the hilt of his sword, walked past Bu-seop towards Gong Chomun.


    ¡°Oh ho¡­¡± Gong Chomun eximed. But Jincheon didn¡¯t even nce at him. Instead, he looked past Gong Chomun and stared at Yegyeong who was watching from the side.


    ¡®His Highness thinks I¡¯m weak.¡¯


    Jincheon was deeply resentful of that.


    In fact, Jincheon had already thought that he might be able to defeat Yegyeong.


    Although he didn''t have many opportunities to see Yegyeong fight, he could often sneak a peek when he was training alone.


    ¡®I wonder if he knows I¡¯ve been watching him, or if he really hasn¡¯t noticed my presence.¡¯


    If it was thetter, Yegyeong would definitely lose to Jincheon.


    Having watched Yegyeong train, Jincheon had already perfected a way to counter his swordsmanship.


    And that wasn¡¯t all. He had also perfected a way to counter the swordsmanship used by Yoo Geung.


    -¡±This is a sword technique that you can only learn if you join the Central Army¡¯s Golden Guards.¡±


    Yoo Geung had said so, but Jincheon had mastered the technique perfectly just by observing Yoo Geung¡¯s movements.


    Well, it wasn''t perfect, actually.


    There would be some differences from the original, as Yoo Geung had his own habits and had made modifications to suit his body and movements.


    In any case, Jincheon was a natural talent, able to learn and counter unfamiliar swordsmanship simply by observing.


    That''s why he didn''t think he would lose to Gong Chomun.


    Even though he was so confident, he couldn''t prove his skills because he wasn''t given the opportunity. And he couldn''t just go around picking fights with anyone. If he caused trouble, he would be discarded.


    He didn''t think his value was so great that Yegyeong would be willing to risk a conflict with his subordinates to protect him.


    The only people he interacted with were Captain Yoo, who wouldn''t fight him anyway, and Commander Heo, who had already left Wolhan Fortress.


    There was no point in fighting Bu-seop, as he wouldn''t be able to even touch him.


    ¡°You have quite a look in your eyes.¡±


    So, Gong Chomun provoking him was actually a good thing.


    At first, he was annoyed and wanted to ignore him, but on second thought, such opportunities were rare.


    ¡°Our house cat looks at sparrows with that kind of look.¡±


    ...It was still annoying, but he could suppress his annoyance at the thought of seeing Yegyeong''s surprised expression after he defeated Gong Chomun.


    ¡°I¡¯ll learn from you.¡±


    ¡°Suit yourself.¡±


    Gong Chomun sneered.


    Jincheon pushed off from the ground.


    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]

 Chapter 129

    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]


    Chapter: 129


    1 Second.


    Gong Chomun struck first,unching a powerful downward swing at the approaching Jincheon. Jincheon easily dodged it, ducking to the side.


    2 Seconds.


    The tip of Jincheon''s sword aimed for Gong Chomun''s waist. Gong Chomun reacted immediately, turning his body and parrying Jincheon''s sword with his own. A counterattack followed immediately.


    3 Seconds.


    Gong Chomun turned half a circle again, aiming for Jincheon''s head. But it was Jincheon who had the speed advantage.


    Jincheon slipped behind Gong Chomun and swung his sword upward diagonally.


    4 Seconds.


    Gong Chomun raised his sword to block Jincheon''s attack. Then, Jincheon''s relentless assault poured down.


    Gong Chomun, unable to readjust his posture, was pushed back a step.


    The onlookers gasped in amazement.


    And so, 9 seconds passed.


    Jincheon deftly dodged the trajectory of Gong Chomun''s sword and switched the sword to his other hand as if throwing it. Then, he shed hard at Gong Chomun''s unprotected left upper arm.


    Immediately, Gong Chomun''s face contorted.


    "Ugh..."


    Drip, drip-


    A few drops of bright red blood fell to the ground.


    It was flowing from Gong Chomun''s forearm.


    "Ha, ha..."


    He grabbed his bleeding arm with his other hand, and blood smeared across his palm. He stared at his crimson palm and chuckled.


    "Ha!"


    ng-!


    Gong Chomun threw his sword away. The swordnded on the ground with a loud ng.


    Gong Chomun strode towards Jincheon, who was a few steps away.


    His aura was ominous, and I involuntarily took a step back.


    Sure enough, Gong Chomun grabbed Jincheon by the cor and lifted him up.


    No matter how talented Jincheon was, his body was still thin and it seemed difficult to escape Gong Chomun''s grip.


    "You little brat..."


    Gong Chomun gritted his teeth. I grabbed the arm that was gripping Jincheon''s cor.


    "Let go."


    Gong Chomun turned his head sharply and red at me. He was seething with anger.


    ¡°There¡¯s now that says you can attack your superior.¡±


    What a ridiculous thing to say.


    "Law? That was just an ident during a duel."


    "Are you protecting this ve right now?"


    Gong Chomun snarled as he shook Jincheon by the cor.


    Jincheon looked like he was about to explode.


    Oh, no.


    This was a real mess.


    It seemed I wasn''t cut out to be a leader after all.


    How could a conflict aise so soon after I took charge?


    How could I possibly inherit the throne if I couldn''t even manage a mere two thousand people?


    I wanted to tell the ghost of the founding king, "Excuse me, old man. I think you chose the wrong person. I think I''d be better suited as a stable boy, as that crow of yours suggested. I''m sorry!"


    ...But if he could hear me, he would probably kill me. I was certain of it.


    "Isn''t that a bit much for a mentor?"


    I nced at Jincheon and tried to persuade Gong Chomun again.


    "Watch your tongue."


    Anyway, how did Jincheon get so strong?


    He didn''t seem to be this skilled when I watched him train...


    Could it be that those Huawei Kingdom assassins had approached Jincheon without my knowledge?


    I swallowed hard without realizing it.


    I raised my hand and unconsciously touched the back of my neck.


    The sensation of Jincheon''s sword slicing through my neck was still vivid.


    Jincheon looked at me.


    His eyes were still innocent.


    Yes, he was still just a kid. If the Huawei people had wanted to recruit him, they would have done so long ago.


    If they had recognized Jincheon''s true value, they wouldn''t have wasted their time killing a prodigal prince who had long been out of favor with the current king.


    As I thought about that, the phantom of the de hovering around my neck disappeared.


    Also, Jincheon didn''t use the same swordsmanship as those guys.


    For those guys, ''recruiting talent'' was synonymous with passing on their secret swordsmanship.


    Judging by Jincheon''s real skills that I had just witnessed, if he had received it from those assassins, he would have already mastered the new swordsmanship and even created a way to counter it.


    But the Jincheon in front of me was still just the young Jincheon.


    I grabbed Gong Chomun''s arm and pulled him away from Jincheon. Jincheon''s feet, which had been dangling in the air, finally touched the ground.


    "First of all, he¡¯s no longer a ve since he has been granted freedom."


    I pulled Jincheon beside me and covered his head with my palm.


    "Now that he is amoner, if he has any talent, he has the opportunity to contribute to the country just like anyone else. Of course, his status will be lower than yours, but that doesn''t give you the right to grab someone else''s cor and shake them for such an unreasonable reason."


    Gong Chomun stared at me intently. I wondered if he was challenging me, but then he bowed his head.


    "I apologize, Your Highness. I was excited by Jin Cheon¡¯s skills. I will dly ept any punishment for causing this disturbance."


    Punishment? If I punished him, the volunteer soldiers who shared my grandfather''s ideals might resent me.


    Besides, Gong Chomun had already been injured by Jincheon, so it wouldn''t look good to others.


    "Let''s just consider this a warning."


    However, Gong Chomun requested punishment again.


    "No, Your Highness, please punish me."


    "...If you really think you should be punished..."


    "For the next seven days..."


    I turned around. Next to my tent, the horse I had ridden was tied up. I pointed at the horse.


    This would be a suitable punishment, not too harsh.


    "You''ll clean up the horse manure."


    Gong Chomun replied without any sign of displeasure.


    "Yes, I will."


    Huh. I chuckled. I thought he would refuse, but he calmly replied and turned away.


    I folded my arms and watched Gong Chomun''s back as he went to clean the stables.


    I began to think that Gong Chomun didn''t simply join me because he admired my grandfather.


    He seemed to want me to be king, in an overly obvious, almost desperate way.


    Too much of anything is a bad thing.


    "Your Highness."


    Jincheon called me. I turned my head.


    "I''m sorry."


    Jincheon apologized in a voice as small as a child who had been scolded. Bu-seop clicked his tongue behind him.


    "It''s okay."


    Jincheon was crazy anyway, so whatever he did was within the realm of possibility.


    As long as he didn''t kill me, that was fine.


    I nodded.


    "Just don''tmit treason. You can do whatever you want."


    I was being sincere.


    But did he take it as a joke?


    "I''m sorry..."


    Jincheon apologized again in an even smaller voice.


    "It''s okay. By the way, you''ve improved a lot."


    I looked at Jincheon¡¯s hands. They looked a mess. Even someone with a natural talent would still get injured.


    The scars on his young hands didn¡¯t match his extraordinary skill.


    I sighed inwardly. This kid makes me feel inferior just by existing.


    ¡°You should tell me about your aplishments.¡±


    Jincheon''s head shot up.


    His eyes lit up.


    "...May I report my achievements to Your Highness?"


    Hmm?


    "Of course."


    At my reply, Jincheon''s eyes seemed to... sparkle. As if he had been waiting for these words.


    Huh?


    Then I felt a piercing gaze from behind.


    I turned around, and about fifty paces away, a soldier was looking at me.


    Or was he ring?


    I didn''t know why, but he felt familiar. I was sure I had never spoken to this soldier before.


    He was wearing the uniform of a lower-ranking officer, but I didn''t recognize him.


    Was there someone like him?


    I couldn''t remember. The piercing gaze continued to follow me, but I turned away from the soldier and went to find Yoo Geung.


    Yoo Geung was talking to other soldiers.


    ¡°Captain Yoo.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness.¡±


    Yoo Geung, who was holding a map, bowed his head. I asked him about Gong Chomun, who had served in the pce.


    ¡°Ah, Gong Chomun left the capital when I was in charge of a branch office. ...I don¡¯t know the details.¡±


    ¡°Really? You were in the Golden Guards, so you must have heard something, right?¡±


    Yoo Geung looked around and lowered his voice.


    ¡°I heard that he had a rather peculiar personality. But he was also very outgoing, so many people followed him. I remember one incident¡­¡±


    I nodded.


    ¡°What was it?¡±


    ¡°I apologize, but I overheard Your Highness talking about Gong Chomun¡¯s time in Blood Cloud Fortress.¡±


    Of course Yoo Geung would have heard, since he was right next to me.


    ¡°Yes, go on.¡±


    ¡°At that time, he went missing for fifteen days. Everyone thought he was dead, but contrary to expectations, he returned to the main camp in perfect condition.¡±


    He went missing while fighting in Blood Cloud Fortress?


    And he returned safely? ...Even the most experienced warriors couldn¡¯t survive alone in that ce.


    Even though I had lived in Blood Cloud Fortress my whole life and had only explored a part of the nearby Taeryeong Mountains, I was barely able to survive. Most of the Huawei enemies who had been searching for me had died.


    So, the fact that a general sent from the capital returned alive was an unbelievable story, unless he was incredibly lucky.


    ¡°I heard that he changed a lot after that... But looking at how he is talking to you, it doesn¡¯t seem so. However, this is just what I heard. Please trust your own judgment.¡±


    Yoo Geung added with an uncertain tone. I nodded.


    I had thought I could trust him because he was brought here by my grandfather, but now I had a suspicious feeling.


    It was suspicious that he was so interested in Jincheon.


    Of course, it was natural for people to be curious about a boy the prince was bringing around, but the problem was the way Gong Chomun was interested in Jincheon.


    There was no reason for a warrior of his caliber to provoke a young boy.


    ¡°I understand. You should rest too.¡±


    I patted Yoo Geung lightly on the shoulder.


    ¡°It¡¯s reassuring to have you around.¡±


    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]

 Chapter 130

    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]


    The next day.


    I said to Gon, who was lounging around, "Come to think of it, there was no reason to send people in danger."


    Of course, with the trees being so dense, flying wouldn''t be as easy as it was outside the wildnds...


    But anyway, it would be easier to fly with wings than to walk on foot.


    "Can''t you go instead of the scouting party?"


    "How far do you intend to bother me?"


    "You little... You have to earn your keep."


    Gon clicked his tongue.


    "You know one thing but not the other. How foolish. Even if I go and check it out, how will you exin the source of the information I find out?"


    I scratched my head.


    That made sense, so I decided to send the scouting party first. Jowang seemed to have roughly surveyed the area yesterday.


    Picking up a branch, Jowang drew a rough map on the ground.


    When I was about to choose the scouting party, Gong Chomun volunteered first. I didn''t immediately agree because I had doubts.


    "I would like to go too."


    Then Jincheon stepped forward.


    I had just called Jincheon out to show that he was under mymand, but...


    That didn''t mean I was going to use him.


    I just wanted to show that he was my subordinate, since everyone was watching, but things turned out unexpectedly.


    I wondered if it was a good idea to send Gong Chomun and Jincheon together.


    A few more people volunteered. Half of them were from Wolhan Fortress and half were from my grandfather''s followers, a total of eight people.


    I rejected half of the volunteers and chose a total of six people for the scouting party, including Jincheon and Gong Chomun. With Jowang as their guide, there were a total of seven people.


    "Then, we will go and check the situation," Jowang said. And they went down into the hollow, narrow basin surrounded by hills, which was the nest of the monsters.


    And then, a big thing happened.


    It was about two hourster.


    "Your Highness, Your Highness!"


    Jowang ran towards me out of breath.


    Behind him was a soldier who seemed to be injured, and another soldier was helping him walk.


    Gong Chomun, with a troubled expression, followed behind.


    He had additional minor injuries. I could guess that there had been a battle.


    ...But where was everyone else?


    I asked Jowang, "What''s going on?"


    Jowang''s face was pale. I could feel his heart pounding wildly. Tension, fear, and dread. I felt tense too.


    "That is..."


    He hurriedly told me what had happened just before they left.


    He said that the monster''s nest was in a hollow, narrow basin surrounded by hills, and that it would be difficult for a person to get out once they fell in. But Jincheon had fallen into it.


    And to make matters worse, another soldier who had tried to grab Jincheon fell in with him.


    "We couldn''t help,¡± Gong Chomun said.


    "You couldn''t help? What do you mean?"


    How could so many people not be able to save one person? And to say that Jincheon had fallen into the monster''sir for no reason...


    Of course, it was possible with the current Jincheon, but it was hard to believe.


    "When we heard the monsters approaching, they appeared in droves, and we..."


    They said they couldn''t approach the ce where the two had fallen. I jumped to my feet.


    "I''m going to rescue them."


    "No, Your Highness."


    Gong Chomun tried to stop me with a stern expression.


    "Why not? I''m going."


    "Protecting Your Highness''s life is the priority. There''s no reason for Your Highness to go in person to save just two soldiers."


    ¡°What? I would have gone to save you if something like that happened to you.¡±


    I suddenly turned around. I felt that piercing gaze again. The low-ranking soldier from yesterday was staring at me.


    What is it?


    I turned back to Gong Chomun and Jowang and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take only the members of the elite guard and go save them. I¡¯ll temporarily delegate full authority to Captain Yoo, so don¡¯t move until then.¡±


    ¡°No, Your Highness.¡±


    Gong Chomun tried to stop me again. I put on the armor I had taken off and fastened the straps tightly.


    ¡°Do you have the right to stop me? And what reason do I have to listen to you?¡±


    ¡°General So requested that I protect Your Highness.¡±


    I frowned.


    ¡°So, I, Gong Chomun, cannot just watch Your Highness go on a dangerous journey.¡±


    Ignoring his words, I asked Jowang, ¡°Are you sure Jincheon is dead?¡±


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t confirm it.¡±


    ¡°Then he might be alive.¡±


    If I had confirmed Jincheon was dead, of course I wouldn¡¯t have gone to save him. But if there was a chance Jincheon was alive, I had to bring him back.


    What if, by chance, Jincheon, who had survived but was lost in the wildnds, happened to encounter someone?


    And if that person was a local lord or a foreign power...


    That would be a waste of effort. That absolutely couldn''t happen.


    "No human can survive in that ce,¡± Gong Chomun pleaded.


    "For a human, that''s true. I understand. But he might be alive. So I''m going."


    "Your Highness, did you hear me correctly?"


    "I heard you perfectly."


    I called Yoo Geung and Bu-seop. I delegated temporarymand to Yoo Geung and ordered  Bu-seop to gather the other elite guards.


    Yoo Geung seemed reluctant to let me go, but he obeyed my orders without a word, unlike his expression.


    He was acting as expected. Bu-seop immediately gathered the people.


    I couldn''t leave Jowang behind. Jowang followed me willingly.


    As I mounted my horse, Gong Chomun stood in my way.


    "If you must go, I will follow you."


    I saw several injuries on Gong Chomun, who was blocking my path. I stared at him intently and nodded.


    "As you wish."


    And immediately, I passed him, led by Jowang, towards the monster''s nest where Jincheon and the othermander had disappeared.


    As I rode, a dark shadow appeared above me.


    About a moment passed.


    I could smell the stench of monsters carried by the wind. The foul smell made me feel nauseous, but I managed to suppress it by biting my tongue.


    After cutting through the dense bushes for a while, thendscape of the basin appeared.


    The basin, surrounded by low hills, was constantly swept by the wind.


    The swirling wind swept through the space inside the basin and continued to flow out through the bowl-shaped formation.


    Unlike the outside, the grass and trees were simr to those outside the wildnds.


    In other words, the vegetation was simr to what could be seen in human settlements. Perhaps it was because the sun shone more brightly here.


    Although it was a rtively peaceful scene, there was no denying that there was a dangerous atmosphere.


    "It looks dangerous."


    Jowang said cautiously, "It''s a ce where monsters live, so Your Highness is right."


    No, that wasn''t the only reason.


    The air felt thick and heavy. And it created a dangerous atmosphere.


    It was as if an invisible, enormous force, or some kind of energy, was surrounding me.


    It was as if the magical power carried by the wind was swirling around me before stopping midway...


    It was a heavy, sticky feeling. Every time I breathed in, a cold, damp sensation prated deep into my lungs.


    The intangible energy, like a heavy fog dissolved in the air, seemed to lick at my skin. It was as if the basin itself was breathing.


    As if with each breath of the earth, a sinister energy was exhaled.


    My chest felt tight.


    I could even say that it felt like I was standing in front of an enemy who hated me. The feeling of someone whispering, which I had mentioned during my conversation with Gong Chomun earlier, was ten times stronger here.


    However, it seemed like I was the only one feeling it. Everyone else was only focused on the monsters that were sporadically appearing.


    Breathing earth and wriggling wind? How could that be? I wouldn¡¯t have believed it if I hadn¡¯t experienced it myself.


    It was an atmosphere that made me understand why no one had ventured into this wildnd for so long, despite it being so close.


    To confirm my thoughts, I said, "I don''t know how long it''s been since I''ve seen the sun. It''s a ce where people could live if it weren''t for the monsters."


    Jowang replied, "Yes, that seems to be the case. If it weren''t for the monsters, people could live here... With all this lush grass, farming would be very sessful..."


    I nced at Jowang. It seemed I was the only one feeling the danger.


    "Yes."


    One more peculiar thing was that my senses seemed to be dulled here. Of course, the disturbing sensory stimuli that seemed to confuse my mind were still there.


    It was just a rtiveparison.


    But the changes I could perceive were enough to confirm that there was something special about this ce.


    "Where did Jincheon fall?"


    "We need to go a little further."


    The spot where I and my party were standing was the lowest point of the basin, with the least height difference from the surrounding hills. As we went deeper, the height difference between the hills and the basin increased.


    Some ces had such arge height difference that even if there were no monsters, you would die instantly if you fell.


    It would have been better if Jincheon had died rather than being lost, but even so, I didn''t want Jincheon to die from a broken neck.


    And what was the crime of the soldier who fell with Jincheon?


    "It seems dangerous,¡± Jo Seunghoe said cautiously. I looked at him.


    Well, he was originally just a prison guard, so exterminating monsters was not in his fate.


    His role had been fulfilled by simply providing evidence to the Lord of Wolhan Fortress to kill Son Gye-du.


    He had been appointed as an elite guard and had been dragged into this.


    "You can go back if you want."


    Then Bu-seop added, "If you''re scared, go back now. His Highness has given you permission."


    However, Jo Seunghoe seemed to think for a moment before deciding to stay. Even though I had meant it when I said he could go.


    "Then, shall we go further?" Jowang asked.


    Of course. I nodded.


    "Let''s go. Let''s hurry up a bit."


    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 131

    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]


    Chapter: 131


    Jincheon''s face was as cold as ice, his eyes shut tight. No matter how much Seo-yeong shook him, the boy wouldn''t wake up.


    Seo-yeong, his face pale and trembling, hadnded in the valley immediately after Jincheon. A descendant of the Hamyang Seo n, a noble family with roots in the eastern part of Mokryeok, he had volunteered for the militia to follow his admired General So.


    But that had merely been a pretext to get his father and n''s permission to join the military. In truth, he had been secretly burning with ambition ever since he heard rumors of the young Prince Ikwon''s exploits on the far-northern battlefield.


    Prince Ikwon, known as a reckless wastrel. The only child of the deposed Queen So, who had taken the me for everything and sacrificed herself. And the fact that the Queen''s supposed crime hadn''t even been a real crime.


    The news that this tragic figure had suddenly be a hero in the north had ignited a fire within Seo-yeong.


    It might have seemed rash. Even Seo-yeong knew that. But to say this was the price of his recklessness felt like an extreme punishment. If he had simply fallen and ended up in this situation due to his own mistake, he wouldn''t have felt so wronged. That would have been entirely his fault.


    But he and Jincheon hadn''t fallen into the valley because of anything they had done.


    ¡°General Gong...¡±


    He had joined General So''s forces without hesitation, trusting the man whom General So highly regarded. His father had proudly told him stories about Gong''s military prowess.


    Yet, Gong''s tragic downfall had been caused by a forged document.


    ¡°He must have pushed me.¡±


    It wasn''t just a simple push to send Seo-yeong plummeting into the valley. Seo-yeong raised his hand and looked at his palm. Gong had grabbed his hand, pretending to save him, but had actually pushed him over.


    ¡°I felt a sharp prick. And at that moment...¡±


    Seo-yeong was certain that Gong had stabbed him with something as thin as a needle. And when that needle pierced his skin, he had felt a strange sensation, as if his soul was being pulled from his body.


    ¡°He''s ying games. I''m sure of it.¡±


    Seo-yeong shook Jincheon''s shoulder again, his eyes reddening. He was worried that he might have identally injured the unconscious boy while trying to wake him. But he couldn''t afford to dwell on such thoughts.


    His arm was broken from the fall. In a way, he was grateful for the broken arm. If it had been his leg, escaping would have been much harder.


    After the fall, he had carried the unconscious Jincheon for a hundred paces and hidden them in a small cave. Since then, he had been waiting for Jincheon to wake up.


    "Please, just open your eyes," Seo-yeong pleaded desperately.


    Outside the cave, he could hear the roars of demonic beasts, drawn by the scent of blood. If they were discovered, they would be devoured alive.


    He checked Jincheon''s breath. The boy was still breathing.


    "Hey, hey..."


    Then, Jincheon''s shoulders began to tremble. Seo-yeong jumped back in surprise.


    "Cough, cough..." Jincheon coughed weakly and opened his eyes. Relief washed over Seo-yeong''s face.


    "You''re awake. Thank goodness. Thank goodness."


    Seo-yeong hugged Jincheon tightly, tears streaming down his face. But the sudden movement alerted the demonic beasts outside.


    They had to move, and fast.


    Seo-yeong released Jincheon, deep in thought. "Do you remember where we are?"


    Jincheon blinked a few times and looked directly at Seo-yeong. His mind raced, and Seo-yeong''s name surfaced. He recalled that Seo-yeong was a subordinate officer under General So. Jincheon nodded.


    "We have to get out of here," Seo-yeong said solemnly. Jincheon nodded again.


    "...But I don''t know how," Seo-yeong said, his expression falling.


    He didn''t know that Jincheon was as skilled, if not more so, than Gong Chomun. As a rtively inexperienced officer, he hadn''t been present when Jincheon and Gong Chomun had sparred the day before.


    Jincheon, as usual, stared at Seo-yeong with an inscrutable expression before turning his gaze towards the cave entrance. He scanned the valley, searching for any sign of the demonic beasts.


    They were about the size of horses or slightlyrger, and their movements weren''t particrly fast. There were dozens of them, but no young ones.


    ¡®I heard that the young ones¡¯ blood is poisonous. It''s fortunate that there are only adults.¡¯


    In fact, his guide had mentioned that this species wasn''t considered particrly dangerous in the demon realm. The beasts he''d seen near the walls were far more ferocious and dangerous.


    This was doable.


    He couldn''t guarantee he''d emerge unscathed, but a few injuries were a small price to pay as long as he didn''t get covered in poisonous blood.


    Jincheon turned back to Seo-yeong. His legs were fine, so he wouldn''t be a burden.


    But there was something they needed to settle first.


    "...What about Gong Chomun?"


    Seo-yeong looked up from the ground. Jincheon met his gaze with his typical sullen expression.


    "Is he someone you can trust?"


    Seo-yeong''s eyes widened at the unexpected question, posed at such an inopportune moment.


    He hesitated for a moment before stammering, "I, I don''t know. I thought he was... someone I could trust. That''s why I joined his unit..."


    Seo-yeong avoided eye contact and rubbed his forehead with his uninjured hand.


    "So you joined because of the people he associated with?"


    "Well, something like that..."


    "A mistake, then."


    "Yeah, I guess so."


    "Good to know. Did you see?"


    "...See what?"


    "He pushed me."


    Seo-yeong''s face turned pale again.


    He had rushed to Jincheon''s side after seeing him fall from the cliff. Gong Chomun had seemed to be trying to help Jincheon as well, but Seo-yeong had thought it would be better to have two people helping than one.


    "So you did too. I see..."


    So that was how it had happened.


    "Thank you for your concern."


    Jincheon had seen that Seo-yeong had tried to help him.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    And while Jincheon might seem indifferent, he was a man who kept a clear ount of his debts and grudges.


    After assessing the situation, Jincheon thought about Yegyeong.


    He seemed to trust Gong Chomun. It was natural for him to trust someone who imed to be an ally of General So. But...


    Jincheon felt a pang of resentment.


    ''It took me dozens of days to get permission to join, but that guy, just because he has that old man''s backing, immediately gained the prince¡¯s trust.''


    Jincheon clenched his fist.


    Why was life so unfair?


    Putting his thoughts aside, Jincheon decided on his first course of action. They had to get out of there.


    And then he¡¯ll kill Gong Chomun.


    ¡®I can''t kill him in front of His Highness. He trusts him.¡¯


    He had never considered getting caught while attacking Gongchomun.


    After a single duel, Jincheon had already analyzed Gong Chomun''s swordsmanship. It hadn''t been difficult at all. Gong Chomun''s style was all about throwing his body into the fight, sacrificing flesh to take bone.


    But no matter the strategy, it was useless against Jincheon.


    "I need to confirm something," Jincheon said, turning to Seo-yeong. "Repeat after me."


    "Wh-what?"


    "Gong Chomun is a dog."


    "...What?"


    "Repeat it. Gong Chomun is a dog."


    "...Gong Chomun is a dog...?"


    "Again. Clearly."


    "...Gong Chomun is a dog."


    Jincheon then asked Seo-yeong to repeat a few more insults directed at Gong Chomun. Having been a ve for a long time, Jincheon was familiar with the harsh words of cruel masters.


    After Seo-yeong had repeated all the insults, Jincheon nodded. "Good. You''re not one of Gong Chomun''sckeys."


    "Wh-what does that mean...?"


    "Let''s go."


    Jincheon left the cave, leaving Seo-yeong bewildered. Seo-yeong quickly followed after him, afraid that Jincheon would abandon him.


    When Seo-yeong emerged from the cave, Jincheon had already drawn his sword, ready to face the demonic beasts that were drawn by the noise. His sword moved in a silver blur, and before the afterimage faded, the demonic beast''s blood was sttered across the air.


    And that''s when Seo-yeong finally understood why Prince Ikwon kept such a young boy by his side.


    * * *


    I frowned. A foul, bloody stench had mingled with the already unpleasant wind.


    "Is something wrong, Your Highness?" Jowang asked, examining my face. I shook my head.


    Apparently, Jowang couldn''t smell it. Neither could the other guards.


    The sudden appearance of this smell meant...


    "Hmm."


    Someone was bleeding. But it wasn''t human blood.


    "Over there,¡± I muttered and looked to the east.


    Jowang was startled. "How did Your Highness know?"


    "Oh, I don''t know. Just a hunch."


    I shrugged and dismounted. I felt it would be better to continue on foot.


    Then, one of the soldiers, Bu-seop cautiously approached me. "Your Highness, I''m afraid there''s a possibility that Jincheon might still be alive..."


    He had changed his mind after seeing a few demonic beasts. I couldn''t help but smirk.


    "Jincheon is alive. Go ahead. He might be waiting for you."


    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]

 Chapter 132

    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]


    Chapter: 132


    The stench of blood grew stronger. But even more disturbing than the foul odor was the heavy, oppressive atmosphere that permeated the entire valley.


    I carefully scrutinized the others, but no one seemed bothered by it. What was going on? What was the source of this murky aura?


    I lowered my voice and asked Jowang, "Is there a specific type of demon beast that inhabits this area?"


    Jowang nced at the distant beasts and replied, "Those aren''t exclusive to this valley. While they aren''tmon, I''ve seen them a few times before."


    "I see."


    I hadn''t actually been asking about the beasts, but it was awkward to delve deeper. Even I wasn''t sure what I wanted to know, so my question was vague.


    Jowang quickly picked up on my hesitation. "Perhaps Your Highness isn''t asking about the beasts..."


    "No, it''s nothing. It''s not important. I''ll find outter."


    As we moved further, we discovered several dead beasts. They were clearly killed by a sword, with numerous cuts and stab wounds.


    It was proof that Jincheon was alive.


    Bu-seop, the soldier, looked startled at the sight of the lifeless, blood-soaked beasts. But he seemed relieved that Jincheon was alive, and his expression softened.


    Of course, I was the most relieved. I could already sense Jincheon''s presence. He seemed almost unharmed.


    And yet, I felt a strange sense of emptiness as I looked at the fallen beasts. So soon?


    He was an unparalleled genius, beyondpare. How could life be so unfair? While others had to struggle endlessly to achieve even a fraction of his skill, he effortlessly walked a predetermined path. And that path, as if by destiny, led straight to the pinnacle of art of war.


    I felt foolish for even worrying that he might be dead.


    "Should we descend?" Jowang asked.


    "Yes, we should," I replied.


    But how? The gap between the valley floor and the cliff was enormous, nearly the length of several people lying side by side. If he had fallen from that height, he would have surely died. Unless he was incredibly lucky and only hit his head.


    Even then, he wouldn''t have been able to move.


    "We''ll have to jump down?"


    "There''s a path down this way," Jowang pointed.


    Though it was still a cliff, the wall was uneven and could be climbed down. We followed him.


    Once we reached the valley floor, I took the lead. Following the trail of Jincheon''s presence and the stench of blood, I easily found them.


    I had gone through all the trouble of tracking them, but if I had simply waited here, I would have found them eventually.


    "You''re safe."


    Jincheon was sitting against a rock, panting. Beside him was the soldier, Seo. His eyes widened in shock when he saw me. Jincheon slowly raised his head.


    "Look, he''s fine."


    It was clear he was addressing Gong Chomun, but there was no response. Jincheon staggered to his feet and bowed deeply.


    "I apologize for causing Your Highness so much trouble."


    Seo-yeong awkwardly followed his example.


    I chuckled and epted their bows.


    ¡°I apologize for causing Your Highness so much trouble due to my carelessness.¡±


    ¡°Why would you¡ª?¡±


    Wait a minute.


    Why is Jincheon acting like this? Despite his ws, he was never one to butter up others. He was always polite, but hecked the sycophantic qualities of a courtier.


    So, why was he so eager to take the me? Was he trying to say that it was all an ident? Was he asking me to believe that?


    I didn¡¯t understand why he wanted that, but if he did, I was willing to y along. After all, he was like a puppet I could manipte. But I still couldn¡¯t figure out his reason.


    ¡°It¡¯s more important to get back. Let''s go. Soldier Jo, help Seo-yeong.¡±


    Soldier Jo stepped forward to carry the injured Seo-yeong, but Gong Chomun pushed him aside.


    ¡°Let me help him.¡±


    Gong Chomun was bigger than Soldier Jo, so it made more sense for him to carry Seo-yeong.


    ¡°I can walk,¡± Seo-yeong protested.


    ¡°A wounded man walking? That¡¯s ridiculous.¡±


    When I told Gong Chomun to carry Seo-yeong, he immediately lifted him up. Seo-yeong was fast asleep as soon as he was carried.


    * * *


    When we returned to the temporary camp, the atmosphere was chaotic due to the injured Seo-yeong and the rtively unscathed Jincheon.


    Since Jincheon had remained silent, the credit for their survival went to Seo-yeong.


    "Hmm..."


    I couldn''t help but feel a bit off. Hadn¡¯t Jincheon wanted to join the military to establish himself? I thought he was trying to make a name for himself because he didn''t have the connections to advance in rank. Yet, here he was, giving all the credit to Seo-yeong.


    I couldn¡¯t understand what was going on in his head. Usually, his emotions were written all over his face.


    To get a better understanding, I pulled Jincheon aside to my quarters.


    Yoo Gueng approached us.


    "I''m d everything turned out well."


    "Things are moreplicated now," I replied with a wry smile.


    Yoo Gueng''s gaze shifted from me to Jincheon.


    "...Honestly, I doubt Seo-yeong could have defeated those demons on his own."


    It was unusual for Yoo Gueng to speak to Jincheon directly.


    "From what I''ve heard, it''s difficult to imagine Seo-yeong escaping that ce and defeating those demons. That means you did it."


    Jincheon just stared at Yoo Gueng, not saying a word.


    Oh, right. Yoo Gueng had been tasked with teaching Jincheon swordsmanship. That meant he probably knew more about Jincheon''s true abilities than I did.


    So I had been the only one who didn''t know how skilled Jincheon had be? I felt a bit left out. I was the prince, after all.


    "Why ask if you already know the answer?" I said sarcastically.


    Yoo Gueng didn''t seem to notice my sarcasm and bowed his head.


    "Your Highness''s foresight is truly impressive."


    Was he mocking me?


    No, he seemed sincere.


    I sighed.


    "Yoo Gueng, you know as well as I do that Jincheon probably didn''t just slip and fall."


    "Your Highness is right."


    Jincheon''s eyes lit up. They didn''t gleam like a wild beast''s, but rather, they sparkled like a child''s who had just received a gift.


    ...I didn¡¯t understand why he acted that way sometimes.


    And honestly, I didn¡¯t want to know. It was probably for a bad reason.


    Ignoring Jincheon''s gaze, I asked, "Why did you give all the credit to Seo-yeong? I heard you killed sixty-four demons. That''s an incredible feat for a single person."


    Yoo Gueng was surprised to hear the exact number.


    ¡°That''s not my credit to take.¡±


    ¡°Don''t be ridiculous.¡±


    I furrowed my brow. It was a preposterous statement that would make any ordinary soldier weep blood. Not that I was saying I was ordinary, butpared to him, I was leagues behind.


    Such a boastful remark made my blood boil, even now.


    ¡°...Are you still hiding something?¡±


    The words slipped out before I could stop them. Jincheon''s face turned pale instantly.


    In a desperate tone, he denied it.


    ¡°No, Your Highness. I¡¯m not hiding anything that would harm you.¡±


    He sounded even more guilty now.


    I narrowed my eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯ve said this before, but no matter what position you hold, you are my¡­¡±


    Subordinate? Tool? ve? No, if I called him a ve, he might hit me.


    ¡°...servant.¡±


    Even saying it out loud felt awkward.


    ¡°Remember that.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±


    And then, Jincheon fell silent.


    ...This wasn''t right.


    I had expected Jincheon to confess something about Gong Chomun. Was that all there was to it? Really?


    So what was that feeling I had?n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ¡°Well, don''t you have anything else to say?¡±


    Jincheon replied like a well-behaved dog.


    He was acting so innocent. I knew better. But it was pointless now.


    I should have done this before.


    ¡°What else is there to say?¡±


    ¡°Everything I know, I¡¯ve already told you,¡± he said.


    He imed he had identally fallen, lost consciousness, and woken up in a cave in the valley with Seo-yeong. There was no other way out, so they had to fight their way through the demons. Most of the dead demons were Seo-yeong''s doing.


    That¡¯s what he said.


    But there was no way that was the whole truth.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    I asked him a few more times, but he didn¡¯t answer. It was suspicious.


    ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯m not hiding anything that would harm you.¡±


    This was strange.


    I pressed my temples as a headache began to form.


    If he was obviously lying and wouldn¡¯t confess, then...


    Oh, well.


    In this situation, even if he was lying, it wouldn''t cause any significant harm.


    Since Jincheon had given up the credit, Seo-yeong and his family would benefit.


    ¡°...Alright, I¡¯ll believe you for now. If you were going to betray me, you would have done so already.¡±


    Jincheon''s eyes widened, then he quickly returned to his expressionless state.


    What was that? Don¡¯t do that. It¡¯s scary.


    ¡°May I ask something, Your Highness?¡± Jincheon asked. I told him to go ahead.


    ¡°How did Your Highness find me?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    I choked.


    What a sudden question... But I quicklyposed myself and replied,¡± Of course, I followed the trail of dead demons you left behind. What else could it be?¡±


    It was strange. Jincheon seemed so clever, but he couldn¡¯t have missed that.


    Was he testing me? He was always so perceptive.


    Sweat formed on my palms.


    I had a feeling that if he wanted to know something, I wouldn''t be able to hide it. Was this a lingering sense of inferiority from our past?


    This was infuriating. How dare he try to test me?


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were sorry for your carelessness? Well, as punishment, you¡¯ll be in charge of cleaning the stables for the next five days.¡±


    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]

 Chapter 133

    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]


    Chapter: 133


    I waved my hand, and Jincheon bowed and turned to leave.


    "Where are you going?" I asked, but he seemed not to hear me. He just walked away.


    "Hey, where are you going?"


    He wasn''t really going to clean the stables.


    I narrowed my eyes and watched Jincheon''s retreating figure before shaking my head.


    "That insolent brat. I could just..."


    I trailed off and made eye contact with Yoo Gueng, who looked puzzled.


    "Why that face? As I always say, if you have something to say, just say it."


    Yoo Gueng hesitated before speaking.


    "I think you know that this isn''t a normal situation."


    I nodded.


    "That''s right."


    But I didn''t know what he was referring to.


    "What are you trying to say?"


    Yoo Gueng seemed slightly taken aback.


    "I''m talking about Jincheon''s talent."


    "Oh, is that so?"


    "...A de that''s too sharp can sometimes harm its wielder."


    "Well... I''ve never been injured by my own sword."


    I didn''t realize he was worried about that.


    "But if I were injured by a sword that was out of my control, that would be a different story."


    "What do you n to do with Jincheon?"


    I nced around. When I looked around, Yoo Gueng took a step closer.


    Why was he doing this? I tried to deflect his question.


    "Why are you asking me that?"


    "Your Highness," Yoo Gueng''s expression turned slightly stern, "I have never lied to Your Highness."


    I remembered what he had said before: ''No matter what happens, I will live as a warrior of Mokryeo.''


    Hmm...


    I still couldn''t fully trust him. Perhaps it was my own problem. It was just that his loyalty always seemed to be directed towards ''doing the right thing''. And the ''right thing'', as far as I could tell from my past life, was whatever benefited the Mokryeo royal family.


    I continued to give a vague answer.


    "Jincheon was brought here by my grandfather. Why are you so worried?"


    I paused before continuing.


    "You know he has nowhere else to go."


    "But there are many powerful families who would be willing to take in a warrior with his skills at such a young age."


    "You''re worried about him betraying me."


    "Yes."


    I stared at Yoo Gueng for a moment before asking, "What do you think will happen to Jincheon? As a warrior, not as a soldier. Where do you think he''ll go?"


    I was suddenly curious about how Yoo Gueng saw Jincheon. Did he also see him as a monster?


    And did he understand the danger Jincheon posed, as I did?


    "To put it simply, I don''t think I''ll ever meet someone like Jincheon again. Given a few more years, I believe he could surpass even General So in his prime. At least, that''s my prediction."


    So had Yoo Gueng from my past life thought the same thing when he saw Jincheon?


    No, he couldn''t have.


    While Jincheon was still a monster, he was nothingpared to what he would be in the future.


    They werepletely different beings.


    I was slightly disappointed that Yoo Gueng didn''t seem to recognize Jincheon''s true value and danger.


    "Well, I''ll decide what to do with him."


    I waved away his concerns.


    "Just because he doesn''t have anywhere else to go doesn''t mean he''s mine to keep forever."


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Just then, Yoo Gueng added, ¡°However, Jincheon is still very young."


    My eyes widened.


    ¡°In truth, I felt ashamed, but I wanted to test his skills, so I asked him to spar with me. And¡­¡± Yoo Gueng bowed his head in shame, covering the back of his neck with one hand. ¡°I felt like I was facing a different kind of being.¡±


    I gaped at him, speechless.


    After a moment, I replied, ¡°You¡¯re wrong.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    I had thought the same thing. It felt like Jincheon saw the world, and his enemies, differently from how I did. It was as if, while I was standing on a mountaintop, he had ascended to the heavens.


    I smiled bitterly. ¡°...To see things differently... it''s not possible, is it?¡±


    Yoo Gueng looked startled.


    ¡°Perhaps Jincheon has some undiscovered ability. You might want to consider that¡­¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°No, there¡¯s nothing like that.¡±


    If he had any special abilities, the Huawei royal family wouldn''t have let him roam free. They would have either forced him to join them or... killed him.


    ¡°In any case, I¡¯m worried,¡± Yoo Gueng said. He quickly added, ¡°I apologize for overstepping my bounds.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s alright.¡±


    I stroked my chin. Then I turned my head towards the back. I could sense Jincheon¡¯s presence.


    He had stopped walking, realizing our conversation was about him.


    He has sharp ears.


    I chose my words carefully. ¡°But it¡¯s a sudden topic. Are you bringing this up because you think Jincheon might betray me?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. It¡¯s just that there have been rumors among the soldiers about Jincheon.¡±


    I joked, ¡°You¡¯re joining in on those rumors, too?¡±


    ¡°I assumed that Your Highness recognized Jincheon¡¯s abilities early on and gave him special treatment.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right.¡±


    Jincheon was listening to our conversation without leaving.


    I decided to throw him a bone.


    Even if he was as perceptive as a hawk, a little ttery might work on him, especially now.


    ¡°And I trust him.¡±


    Yoo Gueng looked surprised.


    ¡°If I treat him sincerely, he will treat me sincerely.¡±


    Of course, I knew that wasn¡¯t true.


    From my past life, I knew what motivated him.


    Money? He didn¡¯t seem interested in that.


    Fame? That was obvious.


    I racked my brain, trying to remember. The only thing he seemed truly interested in was killing me.


    He had never married, nor had he taken on any disciples. He didn¡¯t seem to care about family.


    The same old question was bothering me again.


    I didn''t know. I''d think about itter. For now, I would leave it at that.


    ¡°Well, anyway. I won¡¯t forget the contributions of those who fight for me. I can promise you that. And that includes you.¡±


    I didn¡¯t want to forget to remind him.


    ¡°If you ever suspect him of betraying me, make sure you tell me.¡±


    ¡°Of course, Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    I nodded.


    ¡°And let¡¯s make sure topletely wipe out those demons. Thatnd looks promising.¡±


    I pretended to be eager to fight, tapping the hilt of my sword at my waist.


    ¡°Yes, I will take care of it. However¡­¡±


    Yoo Gueng¡¯s gaze fell on my sword.


    ¡°There are many who would like to take Your Highness¡¯s ce.¡±


    I chuckled, but nodded.


    ¡°You mean you want me to let you take the credit. Alright, I suppose I can do that.¡±


    Not all the volunteer soldiers and local militiamen who had followed my grandfather had the same motives. Of course, there were some who were truly dedicated.


    Though I could probably count them on one hand.


    ¡°I guess I¡¯ll stay behind.¡±n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Some of the officers who were closely associated with my grandfather had been dismissed due to the failed coup.


    They were mixed in with the troops, though no one explicitly told me. But I wasn''t oblivious.


    After all, the ultimate goal was to restore me to the throne. To achieve that, they needed a strong reputation. And that''s where military merit came in.


    "Jincheon''s been causing too much trouble. I''ll make him my personal attendant for now. Pass the word."


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    And so, the army marched towards the valley. The beasts, sensing the approaching humans, charged with ferocious intent. Jincheon''s earlier bloodlust had stirred them up like a ho''s nest.


    Though the enraged beasts swarmed, the army''s morale remained high. Those who were eager to earn merit were undeterred by the tough, leathery hides of the beasts.


    They ughtered the creatures as if they were hunting in a game reserve.


    The soldiers andmanders from the northern region were momentarily stunned by the sight, but soon ignited with a simr fervor.


    Among them, one person stood out. As expected, it was Gong Chomun.


    Towards the end of the battle, he was covered in blood,ughing heartily.


    Even after the situation had calmed down and a new camp was established, Gong Chomun remained a focal point. He was often surrounded by a crowd.


    As the battles continued, his following grew.


    If he had been ipetent, no one would have paid him any mind. But after ughtering dozens of beasts andughing heartily, he had captured the attention of many.


    A general''s heartyughter is often a popr trait. However, Gong Chomun only interacted with themanders who were loyal to my grandfather.


    And when themanders from the northern region tried to talk to him, he would brush them off.


    Nevertheless, perhaps because they were both from the capital, Gong Chomun was quite friendly towards Yoo Gueng.


    The only problem was that Gong Chomun would often appear whenever Yoo Gueng was trying to connect with themanders from the northern region, interrupting them.


    It was easy to see that he would soon form his own faction within the army.


    I unfolded the map of the demon realm and calcted how far we were from the agreed-upon meeting point.


    It was dangerous to have factions forming in a ce like this.


    The only way to prevent further division was to join forces with my grandfather''s army as soon as possible.


    A few dayster, we finally approached the agreed-upon meeting point.


    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]

 Chapter 134

    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]


    Chapter: 134


    ¡°Ah, there you are.¡±


    A voice called out from the group that had arrived earlier, waiting for the rest of the troops.


    The atmosphere wasn¡¯t bad. At least no one seemed depressed or angry.


    Of course, no one else would hear me think that.


    ¡°It seems our unit is thest to arrive,¡± Gong Chomun said.


    I nced at him and nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Then Gong Chomun added yfully, but with a hint of sarcasm, ¡°Thanks to someone.¡±


    At those words, the nearby soldiers all nced in one direction, quickly realizing their mistake and looking forward again.


    ...Damn it.


    I was the most ufortable person here.


    Over the past few days, as we had fought, rested, and traveled, Gong Chomun had been acting like he couldn¡¯t stand Jincheon.


    I couldn¡¯t understand why he hated Jincheon so much.


    And Jincheon, for his part, had beenpletely indifferent to Gong Chomun¡¯s provocations.


    It was an odd sight.


    Gong Chomun¡¯s taunts were never subtle, and the atmosphere between Jincheon and Gong Chomun was tense. Yet, Jincheon remained unresponsive.


    Once, Gong Chomun had pretended to identally spill dirty water on Jincheon as he was going to sleep.


    If I were Jincheon, I might have killed Gong Chomun.


    But Jincheon had simply red at Gong Chomun for a moment before going on his way.


    I sometimes wondered if Jincheon had also traveled back in time like me.


    But I didn¡¯t think so.


    If Jincheon hade back, he would have immediately gone to Huawei. That was his ce, just as I was counting down the days until I returned to Blood Cloud Fortress.


    Or was I wrong?


    Anyway, watching Jincheon remain indifferent to Gong Chomun¡¯s tant provocations sent chills down my spine. I wondered if he might suddenly go mad and kill everyone around him.


    But the fact that he endured it so calmly suggested that Jincheon was truly a monster.


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    I sighed, and Yoo Gung looked at me sympathetically.


    And then someone approached me as we neared the assembly point.


    ¡°Your Highness.¡±


    The heavy armor nked.


    It was my grandfather.


    I bowed my head slightly.


    My grandfather dismounted and took hold of the reins of my horse.


    ¡°You must be exhausted.¡±


    ¡°There have been some... incidents,¡± I replied with a wry smile.


    It was because of the two behind me, but I couldn¡¯tin here.


    Then my grandfather¡¯s gaze shifted from me to someone behind me.


    It was Jincheon.


    My grandfather stared at Jincheon for a moment, then turned away.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get you to your quarters.¡±


    My grandfather pulled on the reins of my horse, and I found myself being led to the assembly point.


    * * *


    My grandfather took me to a tent that had been set up in the assembly area.


    Once we were alone, he spoke.


    ¡°So, you¡¯ve given that boy a new role.¡±


    He was referring to Jincheon. I smiled awkwardly.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°If I may specte, the reason you¡¯re using a sledgehammer to crack a nut is because there are problems within the troops.¡±


    ¡°Haha.¡±


    For some reason, I felt like I should straighten up. I straightened my back and sped my hands in front of my abdomen.


    He was definitely testing me again.


    Was he testing my leadership this time?


    I guess he was doubting whether I could properly manage people.


    I understand why he would doubt my abilities, considering how often I doubted them myself. But to be tested all the time?


    Grandfather, I¡¯m about to die of stress.


    ¡°I think he might have been singled out because of his spirit.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    How am I supposed to interpret that?


    It sounds like he¡¯s on my side, but it also sounds like he¡¯s on Jincheon¡¯s side.


    And thinking about it, being on Jincheon¡¯s side is kind of like being on my side.


    But Jincheon could not have won over my grandfather¡¯s heart in the short time he stayed at my grandfather¡¯s residence.


    It was the same even when he was at Wolhan Fortress.


    I couldn¡¯t respond right away and just rolled my eyes before realizing.


    How dare he think that bing a king is so easy!


    To be a king, you have to be able to manipte even the subordinates who could cause conflict, as if they were your own limbs!


    ...That must be what he was trying to say.


    Or maybe...


    ¡°Do you want to take Jincheon with you?¡±


    It seemed like my grandfather also recognized Jincheon¡¯s abilities.


    If that¡¯s the case, he might want to take him as a disciple or adopted son.


    Especially since the So family didn¡¯t have a sessor.


    So, So Jincheon?


    That¡¯s strange.


    Well, a name isn¡¯t that important.


    But my grandfather looked startled.


    I¡¯d never seen him look like that before.


    ¡°No, I¡¯ve never thought of that¡­¡±


    After saying that, he stroked his beard for a moment, deep in thought.


    ¡°Perhaps that¡¯s what Your Highness desires?¡±


    ¡°Huh? What?¡±


    ¡°What you just said.¡±


    ¡°Jincheon?¡±


    Huh?


    Suddenly, my grandfather¡¯s expression turned serious.


    ¡°If you want that child to be the heir of the So family, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult. You must have your reasons¡­¡±


    ¡°What? No?¡±


    What is he talking about? That¡¯s ridiculous.


    I may not be the real grandson of the General, but I can¡¯t just go around ruining other people¡¯s families.


    ¡°Why would I want to ruin a family? I would never do something like that.¡±


    Silence fell between my grandfather and me.


    We were clearly having a conversation, but it felt like we were talking past each other.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ¡°Anyway, to get back to the point¡­ there were no particr problems in my unit.¡±


    At least no one physically fought.


    Thanks to Jincheon for enduring it.


    ¡°Is that really so?¡± My grandfather asked in surprise, as if he was certain there must have been problems.


    Doesn¡¯t he know anything about me?


    Well, I guess he sees me as a spoiled brat.


    ¡°Your Highness, I am always on your side.¡±


    My grandfather suddenly became serious.


    ¡°Why are you saying this?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not joking. Your Highness, if there¡¯s a problem, please tell me.¡±


    Was he trying to test me?


    I sighed and confessed, ¡°Yes, there was a bit of a conflict between Jincheon and General Gong. But I don¡¯t think it was serious enough to be called a conflict.¡±


    I confessed the truth and watched my grandfather''s reaction.


    But he didn''t reply.


    Feeling like I was about to get scolded, I quickly added, "But there were no actual fights. There were just a few times when General Gong pointed out Jincheon''s behavior or something like that. Even though Jincheon is a bit of an oddball, he hasn''tmitted any insubordination, so I think we can let this slide."


    But my grandfather was still silent.


    I cautiously asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "No, no... You mean to say that Lady Do hasn''t caused any trouble?"


    "Lady Do?"


    I''d never heard of her.


    My grandfather chuckled, as if amused by my ignorance.


    Then he said, "I''ll have here out to greet you."


    * * *


    While General So and Yegyeong were talking, Jincheon stood guard in front of the tent.


    Many people passed by him during that time. Without exception, they nced at Jincheon and then walked away.


    Even though Yegyeong''s unit had only arrived recently, rumors about Jincheon were spreading quickly.


    Those rumors, spread mostly by the soldiers who had witnessed Jincheon''s prowess, described him as a monstrous young man.


    Of course, Jincheon didn¡¯t care. Other people¡¯s opinions meant nothing to him.


    ¡°Give me a moment of your time, Jin Cheon.¡±


    Gong Chomun approached Jincheon. Jincheon shook his head in refusal.


    Gong Chomun chuckled.


    ¡°You¡¯re ying hard to get.¡±


    Jincheon pretended not to hear Gong Chomun and looked off into the distance. He knew that giving him a made-up surname was just another way to provoke him.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you learned to obey your superiors?¡±


    ¡°Nonsense,¡± Jincheon replied coldly. Then, he pointed to the tent, indicating that he was, in his own way, obeying his superior.


    Gong Chomun snorted.


    ¡°Is Prince Ikwon your only superior? I¡¯m your superior too. You¡¯re acting too freely.¡±


    If Jincheon had acted recklessly, Gong Chomun would have had his tongue cut out by now.


    But Jincheon was trying his best to fulfill his duty as the prince''s bodyguard. Because Yegyeong had asked him to.


    ¡°Sorry, but just stay still. If you have nothing to do, just guard me.¡±


    Yegyeong had said that, scratching his head. He seemed troubled too.


    Jincheon felt dejected.


    He wanted to show how useful he was, but what could he do if his master didn¡¯t want that? He had no other choice.


    Without any background, he couldn¡¯t fit in with General So¡¯s subordinates, most of whom were from noble or military families. Nor could he join the subordinates from the northern region.


    Moreover, since the prince had personally acknowledged his position, if he caused any trouble, it would be seen as a mistake on Prince Ikwon''s part.


    The reason for gathering the soldiers was to conquer the demon realm and protect the people.


    But in reality, it was a struggle for power. And the more power they gained, the better it would be for Yegyeong.


    Jincheon vaguely understood this.


    ¡®It would be easier if I just killed them all.¡¯


    It seemed possible, though it would take some time.


    If he became stronger than thousands of soldiers, no one would say anything if he killed the annoying flies.


    A murderous glint appeared in his eyes.


    Not noticing, Gong Chomun clicked his tongue.


    ¡°Come with me. I called you because there¡¯s a meeting with themanders and their aides,¡± Gong Chomun said.


    Jincheon red at Gong Chomun for a moment before following.


    Gong Chomun walked ahead, smiling as if something good was about to happen.


    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]

 Chapter 135

    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]


    Chapter: 135


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    The feeling of Jincheon¡¯s presence outside the tent was fading. Since I had ordered him to guard the area, he wouldn¡¯t leave his post unless there was a good reason.


    The fact that I sensed another presence besides Jincheon''s meant that someone must havee and taken him away.


    But that kid wouldn''t be easily swayed, no matter what. The fact that he had left somewhere meant...


    Suddenly, a bad feeling washed over me. It wasn''t fear, but more like the feeling of losing a child by a river.


    But Jincheon wasn''t the type to get hurt anywhere. I didn''t need to worry about his safety.


    Yeah, that''s fine. As long as he doesn''t get hurt. Even if he causes some trouble, I can usually take care of it... I''ll just leave him be.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Noticing my concern for the outside, my grandfather asked.


    ¡°I thought I heard footsteps outside.¡±


    When I replied, my grandfather¡¯s expression hardened.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go check it out.¡±


    He seemed on edge, perhaps because of the incident with the assassin.


    He stood up abruptly and drew his sword. Then he flung open the tent door.


    But there was nothing. Just Jincheon¡¯s absence.


    ¡°It seems my guard has left his post.¡±


    My grandfather said, ¡°Yes, I thought so too.¡±


    I nodded and stood up to follow him.


    ¡°However, it¡¯s suspicious. Even though he¡¯s usually quiet, he wouldn¡¯t leave his post without saying anything¡­¡±


    Wait a minute.


    Thinking about it, there had never been a situation where he left without a word.


    I was always the one who left first.


    Ah.


    ¡°Is that so? Then maybe something happened¡­¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t think so. He¡¯s usually very quiet.¡±


    My grandfather seemed to agree that he was usually quiet.


    ¡°Shall I go look for him?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to go looking for a runaway dog.¡±


    I looked around. If something had happened, the entire camp would have been in an uproar. It was probably nothing.


    ¡°He probably just went to thetrine or something.¡±


    I stepped out of the tent.


    ¡°It would be better to go check on her myself.¡±


    ¡®Lady Do¡¯ was it?


    If she was someone my grandfather addressed so formally, I should have been informed. Yet, I had no idea who she was.


    Though I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d forgotten, it was still better to go and meet her face to face.


    As I walked with my grandfather, I asked, ¡°Grandfather, do you really want me to make Jincheon the heir of the So family?¡±


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I?¡±


    He smiled briefly.


    ¡°My wish is for Your Highness to get what you want.¡±


    ...I doubt he meant that literally.


    I doubt that my desire would really be the deciding factor in choosing the heir.


    My grandfather nced at me and continued, ¡°If there¡¯s no heir, we have no choice but to be a vassal of the royal family or adopt a distant rtive from a branch family. If Your Highness desires it, I have no reason to object.¡±


    ¡°...I¡¯ll have to think about it.¡±


    Give Jincheon the So family? I never thought he would be used like that.


    Of course, it wouldn¡¯t be a bad thing for me. As long as Jincheon didn¡¯t betray me.


    ¡°But why are you thinking about the session so early? It¡¯s too soon.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no harm in being prepared.¡±


    General So wasn¡¯t going to die anytime soon. Why is he talking about session so early? It¡¯s unsettling.


    Suddenly, I remembered wondering how my grandfather had gotten permission to go on this expedition from the current king.


    Ah, it¡¯s all useless thinking.


    Soon we arrived at the gathering of themanders and soldiers.


    ¡°There she is.¡±


    My grandfather nced around the group, then pointed in one direction and walked straight towards her.


    As soon as my grandfather appeared, everyone bowed their heads and made way for him.


    They seemed to respect him even more than me.


    ¡°Tch.¡±


    My grandfather stopped in front of a lower-ranking soldier.


    ¡°...Lady Do.¡±


    He said that and let out a long sigh. He seemed both disappointed and angry. Or perhaps both.


    And the other person was ring at my grandfather. ring at a general¡ªwhat audacity. I couldn¡¯t even do that.


    She seemed like a crazy person who didn¡¯t care about anything. Maybe she was simr to Jincheon.


    Definitely, she gave off a dangerous aura.


    It wasn¡¯t a bad feeling, but a literally unpleasant smell. However, the others didn¡¯t seem to notice it.


    It must be a smell that I could only smell because of my ability.


    But apart from that, Lady Do didn¡¯t seem like a dangerous opponent.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    First of all, she was much smaller than me and my grandfather, so she couldn¡¯t defeat me physically.


    I wondered why someone like her woulde to the demon realm.


    ¡°No, I should call her Soldier Do.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that would be correct,¡± I interjected.


    Soldier Do, who had only been ring at my grandfather, turned her eyes towards me.


    She was the one who often nced at the back of my head.


    Whenever I turned around, she would quickly look away. I had thought she was just a soldier who liked to eavesdrop, but there was a reason for it.


    ¡°Greetings. Seeing your attitude towards Your Highness, it¡¯s clear how you¡¯ve been behaving,¡± My grandfather said angrily.


    Soldier Do''s eyes returned to my grandfather. They were quite sharp.


    And I was a little surprised.


    While it was strange for Soldier Do to be so bold in speaking to a general, my grandfather''s attitude was also different from when he spoke to other soldiers.


    But they didn''t seem close enough to be considered acquaintances.


    Yunrim Do was a very far-off ce. Wasn¡¯t it a noble family?


    So, there would have been no reason for her to have any connection with General So, who had spent a long time in the capital.


    Soldier Do bowed her head. She said nothing.


    ¡°She is Do Ye-ran of the Yunrim Do n,¡± My grandfather said.


    It was a name I had never heard before. I was sure I had checked the list for notable individuals.


    I had even asked Yoo Gung to check the details of high-rankingmanders, but I hadn¡¯t looked into the lower ranks.


    Was she perhaps a rtive of the So family?


    With a look of intense longing, I tried to get a clue from my grandfather, but he didn''t seem to notice.


    My grandfather sighed.


    ¡°I thought she had something to tell Your Highness, but I was mistaken. Let''s move to a quieter ce.¡±


    My grandfather said to me, ¡°It would be better to have a private conversation.¡±


    Soldier Do clearly showed her displeasure with this situation, but my grandfather didn''t seem to care.


    I walked towards the tent first, followed by my grandfather, and then by Soldier Do.


    The awkward silence that followed was very ufortable. Soldier Do''s gaze kept stabbing at the back of my head.


    It was as if she were looking at an enemy. I tried to ignore it.


    When we returned to the tent, Jincheon was still nowhere to be seen. His errand couldn''t have taken that long, so he must have gone somewhere else.


    I felt a strange sense of unease.


    I put Jincheon out of my mind and sat down.


    ¡°Your Highness, I have something to say.¡±


    As soon as we entered the tent, my grandfather began to speak to me in a more formal tone than usual.


    I knew what he meant. It wasn''t really for me, but rather a warning to Soldier Do.


    Did it have to be this way?


    I had asked for this.


    "Hiding your identity could be interpreted as having impure intentions. Did you stay by His Highness''s side without knowing that?"


    "No," Soldier Do finally spoke. It was the first time I had heard her voice. Unlike her pale face, her voice was low. That was probably why I hadn¡¯t noticed her before.


    "If not, why didn''t you reveal your identity to His Highness?"


    Soldier Do hesitated before answering.


    "I just wanted to see for myself if the rumors about His Highness changing were true."


    "Any other reasons?"


    "I swear there were no other intentions."


    I see. Soldier Do hadn''t caused any problems. If she had, I would have known by now.


    "So, did I seem different?" I asked. It was a meaningless question, but I got a serious answer.


    "How could I know His Highness''s true nature? I only followed His Highness from afar. But seeing that no oneined, I realized that Your Highness was exceptionally qualified as a leader."


    In other words, she didn''t believe I had changed.


    How absurd.


    "You seem to have a grudge against me."


    My grandfather looked at me. This was... it seemed like he wasn''t taking my side.


    So, when I said that Soldier Do seemed to have a grudge against me, my grandfather looked at me as if I had no right to say such a thing.


    "Why are you looking at me like that, Grandfather?"


    Instead of answering, my grandfather cleared his throat. It was the first time I''d seen him do that.


    And Soldier Do burst outughing incredulously.


    "How could that be? As a servant of the royal family, how could I possibly harbor resentment towards His Highness? That''s preposterous."


    It seemed like she wasn''t lying.


    She must have had some bad experiences with the spoiled prince. And now I was getting dragged into it.


    I was racking my brain for a way out of this situation when I decided to just be shameless.


    "Then I''ll take that as you''ve decided to join my cause."


    Soldier Do''s eyes widened in surprise.


    I smiled awkwardly.


    "Since my grandfather knows about it, it means that Soldier Do isn''t a threat to me, right? At least."


    "I hope so."


    Did that mean Soldier Do could still pose a threat to me?


    I didn''t really believe it, but seeing Soldier Do''s sharp gaze, it seemed possible.


    I wondered why my grandfather allowed someone who seemed to hate me so much to join my unit.


    I was curious about my grandfather''s intentions. Then, Soldier Do spoke.


    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]

 Chapter 136

    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]


    Chapter: 136


    ¡°Your Highness, I have something urgent to ask of you.¡±


    ¡°Ask away,¡± I readily agreed, but Soldier Do remained silent.


    ¡°Why is is?¡±


    ¡°There is something I urgently need to ask.¡±


    ¡°You want a private audience?¡±


    I wasn¡¯t particrly interested.


    My grandfather spoke up, ¡°What is your reason?¡±


    That¡¯s right. If you have a question, just ask it. Why does she have to be so¡­ In that moment, her gaze shifted from me to my grandfather.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a private audience, General.¡±


    The two of them red at each other, engaged in a tense standoff. They seemed like sworn enemies. What could have happened between them?


    Then, my grandfather stood up.


    So, the loser of that standoff was my grandfather. What an absurd situation.


    ¡°Your Highness, please allow me to step outside the tent for a moment. I¡¯ll be right out here, so if anything happens, please call for me immediately.¡±


    ¡°Yes? Alright.¡±


    And my grandfather immediately left the tent. I was left alone with Soldier Do.


    Perhaps because my grandfather had left, the dangerous scent emanating from her seemed even stronger in the tent.


    Then she took something out of her bosom.


    ¡°Do you remember?¡±


    And the unpleasant smell became even more intense.


    Thud-


    Soldier Do ced a small wooden box, no bigger than a fist, on the table.


    ¡°Poison?¡±


    The words slipped out of my mouth involuntarily, but it seemed to be the correct answer. Soldier Do nodded.


    That must have been the source of the dangerous scent I had been sensing from her.


    ¡°Can I open it?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    I opened the wooden box she handed me. Inside was a metal needle.


    ¡°A poisoned dart?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Why are you giving this to me?¡±


    Soldier Do stared at me intently. Oh, right. Of course.


    ¡°I had a head injury earlier this spring. Because of that, I have some memory problems.¡±


    She looked shocked.


    ¡°...Could you repeat that?¡±


    ¡°I lost my memory,¡± I said quickly. ¡°Partially. Notpletely.¡±


    Soldier Do was so shocked that she couldn¡¯t speak for a moment.


    ¡°Does the General know about this?¡±


    ¡°He does.¡±


    ¡°Does His Majesty know?¡±


    I shook my head.


    ¡°But it doesn¡¯t really cause any problems in my daily life, so don¡¯t worry too much about it. But I thought I owed you an exnation.¡±


    A look of bewilderment appeared on her usually cold face.


    There was no sign of worry.


    ¡°How did that happen?¡±


    Hmm... I couldn¡¯t possibly tell her that I got beaten up by a bodyguard.


    ¡°I had a minor ident, and I guess I was just unlucky.¡±


    Soon she nodded and began to exin hesitantly.


    ¡°I will tell you.¡±


    * * *


    The Yunrim Do n, from which Do Ye-ran hailed, had a lineage of inherent poison abilities.


    However, like the Ye royal family, their bloodline had been diluted over generations, eventually causing their abilities to fade. This had happened several generations ago.


    Nevertheless, the current head of the n refused to give up their abilities.


    Their n was no ordinary family; they were a powerful noble n that controlled thergest grain-producing region in the south.


    To ensure their n''s prosperity, they had secretly eliminated obstacles. The foundation of their power was their unique ability, and with it, they had acquired vast territories and wealth through bloodshed.


    So, for several generations, the Yunrim Do n had been selecting a few children from their direct bloodline and raising them with poison. Do Ye-ran was one of them. And among her generation, she had the strongest constitution capable of withstanding the poison.


    Of course, the pain was a separate issue. Though she survived ingesting the deadly poison, she couldn''t escape the agony.


    She couldn''t live like this anymore. So, when she was young, she ran away from her n and blindly sought out General So''s residence.


    She didn''t necessarily need So Ik-Gyeom to be her helper, but since he was the most famous person at the time, she had gone to the So family''s residence.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    And she aspired to be the princess consort of Prince Ikwon.


    To escape her n, she needed someone with even greater power, so naturally, her goal was the pce.


    General So epted the young Do Ye-ran''s plea for help. It wasn''t a loss for him.


    Having the Yunrim Do n as an inw could greatly help stabilize Yegyeong''s uncertain position.


    And so, she finally crossed the threshold of the pce, and her n to escape her n was almost sessful.


    "-You''ll die too."


    Do Ye-ran remembered the young prince cowering in a corner of the pce.


    "-Why did youe to the pce? Go back."


    Yegyeong had said that back then. He was a prince, but in reality, he was just an injured boy. But no one seemed to realize that.


    "-Where should I go?"


    What was she supposed to do? She was going to die anyway. She could never go back to the Yunrim Do n.


    "-You have a home outside the pce."


    But he dared to call the Yunrim Do n her home.


    "-I don''t."


    At that time, in her youthful heart, she couldn''t contain her anger.


    Do Ye-ran fought with a peer for the first time. It was Yegyeong.


    She thought she would be kicked out of the pce right after that, but unexpectedly, Do Ye-ran was able to stay in the pce.


    It was thanks to Yegyeong not telling anyone about the fight.


    She wasn''t grateful. She didn''t know how to be grateful.


    She just thought that if something like this ever happened to him, she should turn a blind eye to his mistakes once.


    Time passed. One day, Do Ye-ran discovered that Yegyeong had a precious item.


    It was a small wooden box. As soon as she saw it, Do Ye-ran recognized what it was.


    A needle coated with a deadly poison. It was undoubtedly an assassination weapon. Having lived with poison all her life, she could recognize it by the faint smell emanating from the box.


    "-It''s a gift from my mother, don''t touch it."


    Do Ye-ran couldn''t understand. It didn''t make sense that such a thing would be a heirloom, and it was ridiculous that Yegyeong cherished a poisoned dart like a treasure.


    But she gradually came to understand his strange behavior. Because living in the pce meant knowing things she didn''t want to know.


    As time passed, Yegyeong seemed to rely on Do Ye-ran. She was the only one who visited his empty quarters, so it was a natural progression.


    Do Ye-ran realized this and felt reassured. She would be able to stay in the pce.


    However, that was shattered in an instant.


    "-Get out. I don''t want to see your face. Don''t let me see you, even when you''re dead."


    Yegyeong, who had suddenly changed, had kicked her out. She didn''t know why. And the general did nothing.


    He didn''t help Do Ye-ran stay, nor did he persuade Yegyeong to change his mind.


    Do Ye-ran had to return to her hometown, feeling only betrayal. She left the pce and the capital.


    But she didn¡¯t just leave quietly. She stole the poisoned needle that Yegyeong cherished and left for Yunrim Do.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡±


    A foul, poisonous smell still wafted from the box Soldier Do held out. It had remained the same for all those years?


    ¡°There¡¯s no way poison could remain potent for that long.¡±


    ¡°Yes, while I was in Yunrim, I studied this poison and created a simr one. The poison on this needle is just a simr effect... It¡¯s apletely different poison from the one thete queen left behind.¡±


    I didn''t know whether to be impressed or not.


    I responded with an awkwardugh.


    "So what? You¡¯re going to give it back now? Sorry, but I¡¯m past the age of obsessing over such things."


    ¡°...I heard you lost your memory, and it seems that¡¯s not a lie.¡±


    Soldier Do sighed softly.


    Then, she whispered conspiratorially, ¡°This is a poison that will make your ability disappear.¡±


    My eyes widened involuntarily at her words.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you ufortable?¡± She asked pitifully.


    I shook my head.


    ¡°Not at all. I¡¯m perfectly¡­¡±


    Drip-


    Blood dripped from my nose.


    Thud-


    A crimson line fell onto the table.


    Drip, drip-


    A few more drops of blood fell, creating a small puddle on the table.


    The smell of blood filled the air. But it seemed like only I could smell it.


    ¡°Your nerves are so frayed that you can¡¯t bear to dress, eat, move, sleep, interact with people, or even think about the past or the future.¡±


    Blood continued to drip. I covered my nose and mouth with my sleeve.


    ¡°You said so yourself, and I remember it clearly, so why are you lying?¡±


    With trembling eyes, I stared at the wooden box that Do Ye-ran had offered.


    There was no lie in her words. Everything was harder than it had been when I was Baek Yeon. I tried not to show it, but every moment was a struggle.


    At least, if I epted this and was given a few more years, I could reach the same level I had reached when I died as Baek Yeon.


    But I knew that wasn¡¯t enough. I had already experienced it.


    On the one hand, I thought that the limits of this body would surpass the limits of Baek Yeon.


    Apart from my status as a prince or my desire to protect the Blood Cloud Fortress... I wanted to reach a higher level.


    ¡°If you lose your ability... His Majesty will no longer pay attention to Your Highness.¡±


    She knew.


    Soldier Do knew more about me than I did.


    If I were the real Yegyeong, sitting here in Yegyeong''s shell, I wouldn''t have been able to hide my agitation.


    But since I wasn''t the real prince, I didn''t feel any agitation.


    ¡°And you won''t have to worry about the scrutiny of Prince Yehui and the Woo n anymore.¡±


    She knew about pce affairs as well as my grandfather.


    ¡°You can live afortable life. A life of an ordinary person, free from the hatred and scrutiny of others.¡±


    She probably knew more about the previous Yegyeong than anyone else in the world.


    She was the one who held my greatest weakness.


    If she wasn''t on my side, she was definitely an enemy I had to kill.


    ¡°But if you¡¯ve truly changed...¡±


    Soldier Do raised her hand and covered the wooden box with her palm.


    And she looked straight at me. Looking into her eyes, I realized why she hade this far.


    She was asking to be my servant.


    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]

 Chapter 137

    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]


    Chapter: 137


    Gong Chomun led Jincheon to a tent.


    It was a tent located at a corner of the camp, suggesting he didn''t want to draw attention.


    At this point, Jincheon''s assessment of Gong Chomun had adjusted.


    From an annoying person to a very annoying person.


    There seemed to be people already gathered in the tent. Loud conversations could be heard from outside. asionally, there were heartyughs mixed in.


    "Go in."


    Gong Chomun opened the tent door and gestured with his chin. But it wasn''t a gesture of goodwill.


    Jincheon looked at Gong Chomun suspiciously before stepping into the tent.


    Immediately, the noisy interior fell silent.


    It was a chilling silence. It was as if they had made a pact. Jincheon scanned the people inside the tent.


    Judging by their well-trained bodies, their aura, and their expressions, they were all seasoned warriors. Just as Jincheon was examining them, they were scrutinizing him.


    The process was momentary, but the impression it left on Jincheon was strong.


    They didn''t wee Jincheon, and Jincheon was in no position to fight them.


    As soon as Gong Chomun followed him in, the warriors, who had been silent as if they had colluded, began to greet him.


    "General Gong!"


    "It''s been a long time!"


    The warriors, without exception, spoke first. But their goodwill was only directed towards Gong Chomun.


    "Come in. We''ve been waiting for you."


    However, just because they greeted only Gong Chomun didn''t mean they weren''t paying any attention to Jincheon.


    While ostracizing Jincheon, they were carefully watching his every move.


    "Haha, if you weren''t sote, I would''ve let this slide."


    Gong Chomunughed cheerfully and sat down in an empty seat. But there was only one seat.


    Jincheon stood at the entrance of the tent, watching the warriors without moving.


    ''I thought it would be over soon, but it seems it will take longer.''


    If Jincheon had been in the military for even a year or two, he could have figured out why the warriors had called him. But unfortunately, Jincheon was still naive.


    Remembering his low rank, he simply stood by the wall in silence.


    Being ignored was more painful for Jincheon than doing nothing and being bored.


    ''I should apologize to His Highness for leaving without reporting. Maybe he''lle looking for me...''


    For some reason, Yegyeong would immediately go looking for Jincheon if he couldn''t see him.


    Although he was in a safe camp, Yegyeong might find him while searching for him and discover the warriors gathered here.


    The warriors nced at Jincheon as he stood quietly and continued their conversation.


    "How have you been? Have you had any difficulties serving His Highness?"


    "Yeah, I heard there was something going on."


    But the conversation was merely a smokescreen. They had originally gathered here to assess Jincheon''s character.


    Since they already knew Gong Chomun, greeting him was all they needed to do.


    "Everything went smoothly. It''s all thanks to His Highness."


    "Haha, is that really true? Tell me more. It''s been so long since I''ve seen His Highness that I''ve forgotten what his personality was like."


    As questions poured in, Gong Chomun responded with a casual tone.


    "It''s morefortable to follow His Highness than to lead."


    "That''s reassuring, if not humble."


    "Of course, it''s not humble. Do you think the Gong family is known for being humble? Hahahahaha."


    Gong Chomun disliked it, but he didn''t say anything that would discredit Prince Ikwon.


    So, instead of listening to what Gong Chomun was saying, Jincheon was more interested in observing the people in this room.


    Jincheon had a naturally keen sense. It would be difficult to find someone as sensitive as him among ordinary people.


    Among them, a middle-aged person named Gyeong Daebang caught his attention.


    Jincheon didn''t know the warrior''s name, but he realized that he was the strongest among the people present.


    He could figure out that they were lower in rank than General So but still higher than himself.


    At that moment, Gong Chomun spoke to Gyeong Daebang.


    "General Gyeong, do you remember?"


    His attitude had clearly lowered. His tone was different from when he was speaking to others.


    And Gyeong Daebang, who was called General Gyeong, replied to Gong Chomun''s greeting with a very natural attitude.


    "Well..."


    He''s the most senior person here. Jincheon stored the information in his head and carefully observed Gyeong Daebang.


    There was no particr reason. He was just doing it because it was something to do during the boring time.


    It wasn''t that he was wary of the strong. After all, he would be much stronger in a few years.


    "Since you, too, couldn¡¯t have any contact with His Highness, how would you know what he''s like?"


    Another warrior said, "General Gyeong, although it''s been a long time since you left the capital, you must have heard rumors."


    At that, Gyeong Daebang frowned sharply. The atmosphere in the tent suddenly became tense just because one general had frowned.


    "Mind your words."


    The warrior who mentioned the rumor was immediately intimidated. Even if he had stopped there, no one else would have mentioned the rumors about His Highness. But Gyeong Daebang continued.


    "How dare you evaluate His Highness? Especially based on unfounded rumors from the marketce..."


    "Hahahaha, General Gyeong. It must have been a mistake. Please calm down."


    Gong Chomun intervened to calm Gyeong Daebang. Gyeong Daebang red at Gong Chomun resentfully and turned his head.


    "It''s not something a general should do to humiliate a mere soldier."


    Gyeong Daebang''s gaze met Jincheon''s. It was unexpected for a seated general to defend him, but Jincheon wasn''t moved.


    "What''s your name?"


    Jincheon replied with an indifferent expression.


    "Jincheon."


    "I see. You''re the young soldier His Highness personally took in, right?"


    Gyeong Daebang acknowledged him.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Jincheon felt a little better at those words.


    "Yes."


    "I heard General So mention you."


    "Is that so?"


    "His Highness made you his personal attendant."


    "Yes."


    "It''s an extraordinary promotion to be responsible for His Highness''s protection at your age. Do you know that?"


    Jincheon chose his words carefully. But before he could figure out what to say, Gyeong Daebang turned his head again.


    Thinking he had lost interest, Jincheon closed his mouth.


    Gyeong Daebang looked at Jincheon again and asked, "Do you know why we''re all gathered here?"


    It was too broad a question. Jincheon replied conventionally, "For His Highness..."


    "That''s one way to look at it."


    Gyeong Daebang nodded.


    "All the armed men in this tent are indebted to General So."


    Gyeong Daebang spoke calmly and seriously. But Jincheon''s mind was already full of other thoughts.


    ''Is he feeling sorry for me because I look pitiful? Is that why he keeps talking to me? Just send me away.¡¯


    Although Jincheon had already lost interest, Gyeong Daebang continued the conversation without realizing that Jincheon''s eyes were unfocused.


    "You could say that you''re indebted to General So as well."


    Debt.


    Someone on General So''s side had bought Jincheon and he had stayed at General So''s residence for a few days, so that could be considered a debt.


    Of course, it was a different kind of debt from the one these warriors were talking about.


    Suddenly, Jincheon briefly remembered the servants at the mansion trying to beat him up. But he didn''t feel much regret. He was used to it.


    "Our primary goal is the general''s return."


    ¡°The general''s return?¡±


    So Ik-Gyeom was already a general. Did it make sense to talk about a return?


    As he pondered this question, Gyeong Daebang continued.


    ¡°You might find it hard to understand.¡±


    Someone among the warriors cleared their throat.


    ¡°But it¡¯s not just about official positions.¡±


    Those words applied not only to General So but also to Jincheon. It was only then that Jincheon realized their intentions.


    Jincheon¡¯s official position didn''t hold much significance to them.


    ¡°I¡¯ve also been out of office for a long time. I¡¯m not even allowed to enter the pce.¡±


    Since they were all in simr situations, Jincheon being a mere soldier wasn''t a reason for them to not keep an eye on him.


    Gong Chomun was also an ex-official.


    ¡®So that¡¯s how it is.¡¯


    Based on that standard, Jincheon, who spent most of his day by Prince Ikwon''s side, held a considerable position among them.


    ¡°We called you here today to see your face. We didn¡¯t mean to humiliate you.¡±


    ¡®I don¡¯t think so.¡¯


    Although Gyeong Daebang made an apology, it didn¡¯t feel sincere. Or perhaps it was just his personal opinion.


    Then, a noise came from outside the tent.


    ¡°Are you in here?¡±


    Immediately after, a hand reached out and flung open the tent door.


    ¡°Excuse me.¡±


    A haggard face popped out as the door swung open. One of the warriors who first saw the face looked embarrassed.


    The warriors were quite surprised that the prince himself hade to look for his personal attendant.


    ¡°Ah, here you are.¡±


    Yegyeong raised an eyebrow upon discovering Jincheon standing there. Then he looked back and forth between Jincheon and the other warriors.


    He seemed to have figured out what was going on.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you call me? I wanted to greet them too.¡±


    When Yegyeong said that, excuses flew out.


    ¡°We were nning to prepare a formal seat for Your Highness to greet you.¡±


    ¡°Prepare a seat? Why bother?¡±


    Yegyeong grumbled, and the warriors were greatly embarrassed.


    As Gyeong Daebang had reprimanded, it was risky to mention rumors about the reckless prince, but they all knew the rumors.


    Some even told stories about him beating up pce servants for trivial reasons, such as not liking their clothes.


    So they couldn''t help but be nervous.


    However, Yegyeong just grumbled a few words and didn''t behave in a way that would justify the nickname "reckless prince."


    That was unexpected. And Yegyeong''s intrusion into the tent made the warriors realize two things for sure.


    Prince Ikwon was not the reckless fool as rumored, and he cared more about the boy he had as a personal attendant than they had expected.


    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]

 Chapter 138

    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]


    Chapter: 138


    ¡°That was close.¡±


    I nced at Jincheon beside me.


    It was irritating to have to be so wary of this kid, even as a prince... but what could I do?


    When it came to fighting and killing, no one could match Jincheon. And he was especially skilled in assassination.


    And hadn''t he done it a few times? He had even killed his own superior, and not to mention the times he had ambushed enemies.


    Who knows? Maybe he had secretly eliminated some pests for me.


    ¡°You can go rest.¡±


    His lips were pursed, which meant he was still upset. Well, I suppose he had a right to be. I should be grateful that it had all passed without incident.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, Your Highness.¡±


    No, I¡¯m not alright.


    I awkwardly raised a corner of my mouth and rummaged through my pockets.


    I had taken something my grandfather had given me when I left the tent after meeting Soldier Do.


    It was nothing special, just a snack.


    I wonder why my grandfather keeps giving me these things. It must be some kind of test.


    I took out the snack my grandfather had given me and offered it to Jincheon.


    ¡°...Want some?¡±


    Jincheon looked at me with a bored expression.


    A failure... Just as I thought that, I noticed something.


    Jincheon¡¯s lips twitched slightly.


    ¡°Thank you, Your Highness.¡±


    And then he took the snack.


    I realized.


    So that¡¯s it...! This guy must like sweets.


    Anyway.


    ¡°I feel hurt that you seem more interested in my attendant than in me,¡± I said to the warriors. But scolding them wouldn¡¯t look good either.


    After all, they had gathered here ostensibly to help me.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ¡°We haven¡¯t had a chance to meet you so closely while we were at Wolhan Fortress.¡±


    I called one of the soldiers passing by outside the tent and asked him to call my grandfather. It would be reassuring to have someone on my side.


    And my grandfather had said he had something important to tell me while giving me the snacks. He said he would tell them in front of the other warriors.


    It would be a good opportunity to have a conversation.


    So, I took the main seat at the table where the warriors were sitting.


    ¡°Now.¡±


    I put both my arms on the table and sped my hands. Then I carefully examined the people seated.


    Most of them had curious expressions. I could tell that they didn¡¯t have high hopes for me.


    ¡°I have something to say before my grandfather arrives.¡±


    ¡°We are listening, Your Highness.¡±


    The general who seemed to have the highest rank among them spoke. I nodded once and got to the point.


    ¡°First, I want to thank you.¡±


    The atmosphere in the room changed. They looked at me in surprise, as if they had encountered an unexpected situation.


    Anyway, this brat.


    ¡°...It is only natural that we do so, Your Highness.¡±


    The general who had just spoken said. He had a distant look in his eyes.


    ¡°How could it be natural? I¡¯ve been lost, not knowing how to correct my past mistakes or where to go. But since you¡¯ve gathered here to help me, I feel like I can aplish anything.¡±


    And then I asked. ¡°Who are you and where are you from?¡±


    ¡°I am Gyeong Daebang. I was born in the capital and lived there for thirty-two years, but ten years ago, I resigned from my official position and moved to Yanggwang.¡±


    I nodded and looked at the person next to him.


    ¡°My name is Park Hwa. I came from Pyeongak near Yanggwang and held an official position in the capital. Like General Gyeong, I resigned from my official position and returned to my hometown ten years ago.¡±


    I asked all the warriors in the tent their names. Although their hometowns and ages were different, they all had two things inmon.


    They were all military officers, and they had all resigned from their positions and retired ten years ago.


    By now, I understood. They were all pointing to a specific time.


    It seemed that the person they truly revered was not me but Ikwon¡¯s mother, the deposed Queen So.


    Well, what did it matter? My goal wasn¡¯t to revive the Mokryeo Kingdom anyway.


    I¡¯ll be their puppet, and they¡¯ll be my backing. That was all the deal needed to be.


    ¡°I will certainly live up to your expectations.¡±


    I promised. Wasn¡¯t that enough? But the warriors¡¯ expressions were subtle.


    How should I describe it?


    Just then, my grandfather entered.


    ¡°You¡¯re here.¡±


    I greeted him, and my grandfather approached. Since there was no empty seat, the warrior sitting at the end got up.


    ¡°I cannot let the general sit at the end. I will get up.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    I tried to give up my seat, but my grandfather refused.


    No, but it will be ufortable for me. And it will be ufortable for others too...


    Power-hungry people.


    I clicked my tongue inwardly.


    ¡°Now that we¡¯re all seated, I would like to say what I mentioned earlier.¡±


    ¡°Yes, please.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m worried that I might upset Your Highness by saying something inappropriate.¡±


    My grandfather looked around the crowd. The warriors tensed up when his gaze fell on them.


    Even among the generals, my grandfather was a formidable figure.


    I suddenly wondered.


    Before I possessed this body, how did this reckless guy dare to defy such a person? They must have seen each other face-to-face at least asionally.


    Being reckless isn''t something just anyone can do.


    And then he said, ¡°Since we¡¯re all gathered here, I¡¯ll say it out loud.¡±


    A solemn deration came out.


    ¡°We will win here and return to the capital.¡±


    That was what everyone here wanted.


    ¡°But we won¡¯t stay in the capital.¡±


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± General Park asked.


    My grandfather took a deep breath and replied, ¡°To Blood Cloud Fortress.¡±


    ...What?


    I was shocked. Blood Cloud Fortress, that is, the ce where General So would go to support Seopyung in a major battle about seven yearster.


    So he was nning to go to Blood Cloud Fortress already?


    Was he originally going to go to Seopyung? Had his ns been canceled for some reason in my previous life, leading him to go to Seopyung seven yearster?


    I couldn¡¯t tell anymore, but it was a surprising statement.


    It was because I remembered the battle of Seopyung where General So died.


    Was his deathing earlier than in the original history?


    Why?


    I didn¡¯t feel good about it. It was true that I needed General So, but still, still...


    It was unpleasant to imagine the person I had considered family dying soon.


    Even if it was only a few months, and even if I was just a tool for his revenge and advancement.


    I¡¯m not that cold.


    ¡°...You said you¡¯re going to Blood Cloud Fortress? What do you mean?¡± I asked. Unconsciously, a very low voice came out. It was so low that I couldn¡¯t believe it was my voice.


    My grandfather replied, ¡°There seems to be a reason we must go.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°I have news I received before leaving the capital. I heard that Prince Yehui intends to participate in the battle of Blood Cloud Fortress and alleviate the suffering of themon people.¡±


    Prince Yehui?


    That guy?


    For a moment, I imagined our Fortress Lord and Yehui in the same ce.


    Hmm...


    It would be a more fitting picture if the current king and a beggar from the marketce were eating together.


    ¡°The battle in Blood Cloud Fortress has been going on for a long time.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± My grandfather replied and then closed his mouth. I thought he would exin further.


    Is this another test? Does he want me to guess?


    I thought for a moment.


    ¡°...It wouldn¡¯t be right for both princes to be on the battlefield. That would mean... supporting whoever returns. But.¡±


    I frowned.


    ¡°This side is fighting against monsters that don¡¯t understandnguage, while the other side is fighting against people who can stillmunicate...¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    I chuckled bitterly.


    ¡°Could there be peace?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t say it in a soft tone.


    This doesn¡¯t make sense.


    ¡°It¡¯s possible.¡±


    My grandfather said. The other warriors looked gloomy. They seemed to know something. It seemed like I was the only one who didn¡¯t know because I had been away from the capital for so long.


    ¡°Peace? That¡¯s ridiculous.¡±


    That couldn¡¯t be peace. Everyone would know that.


    How could an emperor and a king be friends? If anyone thought that was possible, it was only the current king¡¯s arrogance, nothing more.


    ¡°Really? I don¡¯t think you¡¯re joking. It doesn¡¯t make sense. Do you think it will work? That¡¯s, that¡¯s...¡±


    And Huawei had been eyeing Seopyung for more than a few years. The war had been dragging on for over a hundred years.


    I don¡¯t know why. But the Huawei royal family never gave up on it. They never gave up. Didn¡¯t I see it myself?


    ¡°It¡¯s not peace.¡±


    There was only a future where they would be devoured. Or they would give up Seopyung in exchange for peace...


    Of course, I don¡¯t care if the Mokryeo Kingdom''s territory shrinks.


    But if Seopyung falls into the hands of the royal family, the Lord of Blood Cloud Fortress, who was a noble of Mokryeo, and my older brothers...


    A terrible memory shed before my eyes. I could see my eldest brother¡¯s head disyed on a pole.


    It felt like it had happened just yesterday.


    My hands trembled. I hid both hands under the table.


    I want to forget it now.


    No, I can¡¯t forget.


    If I forget what I¡¯ve experienced, I¡¯ll just go through the same thing again.


    ¡°That¡¯s just taking ournd under the guise of peace.¡±


    My voice rose involuntarily.


    I couldn¡¯t say anything else. I¡¯m not Baek Yeon, the warrior of Blood Cloud Fortress, but the prince of the Ye family.


    ¡°Losing Seopyung is not a foregone conclusion. Be patient.¡±


    I seemed to have muttered under my breath. I took a deep breath.


    ¡°However, if... if Prince Yehui is involved in an unfortunate incident.¡±


    For example, if he was captured.


    I understood immediately.


    ¡°I think we might lose Seopyung as a result.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    So that means that after finishing our business here, we have to go to Blood Cloud Fortress and help that guy so that Prince Yehui doesn¡¯t lose or get captured.


    I slowly nodded.


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    I have a new reason to hurry.


    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]

 Chapter 139

    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]


    Chapter: 139


    We dismissed the meeting, and everyone returned to their ces. After the warriors left, I called my grandfather over.


    "There''s one more thing I want to tell you."


    I hadn''t thought deeply about the future changing. Isn''t it natural for things to change?


    I had taken over this body of the reckless prince, and Prince Ikwon and the general''s journey to the northern region had happened.


    Many more things would change in the future. If the future hadn''t changed, there would have been no need to beg Taejo to bring me back to life.


    But the changing future also meant losing the cards I held.


    I had known what would happen in the future, which gave me a slight advantage over others.


    I thought that way, but it seemed like the future was changing faster and more dramatically than I expected.


    Therefore, there was someone I needed immediately.


    Gae Yeohwa of Naam Fortress. I had a reason to bring her over sooner.


    I had been at a loss for how to take her out immediately, but...


    I told my grandfather everything I knew about the Lord of Naam Fortress and Gae Yeohwa''s abilities.


    "I see," my grandfather nodded indifferently after hearing me out.


    It was surprising that he didn''t doubt that the adopted daughter of the Lord of Naam Fortress had abilities or that I knew about it.


    ...Why isn''t he surprised?


    "Did you understand?"


    "Yes, I understand."


    "I''m not joking."


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    I looked at my grandfather suspiciously.


    But he seemed to believe my words without a doubt.


    "However, Naam Fortress has ties to the Queen''s pce, so it would be difficult to bring the lord''s adopted daughter in with just one order... I might have to visit in person. I''ll keep that in mind."


    I was more surprised than my grandfather.


    "You don''t doubt me? I didn''t think you would believe me right away."


    "Were you lying?"


    I shook my head slightly.


    "No, I wasn''t."


    "Your Highness."


    My grandfather called me. His tone was different from usual.


    "I..."


    Slowly, a shadow fell over his face.


    "I have alreadymitted myself to Your Highness."


    I know. We''re practically joined at the hip. If I fall, he falls, and if he falls, I fall.


    If I seed, he seeds, and if he seeds, I seed...


    But I don''t know why it sounds like he means something else.


    "No matter what happens, whatever it is, whatever you want."


    Wasn''t I just a pawn in his revenge?


    "As Your Highness wishes."


    Why does he speak as if I have some other value to him?


    "Just do as you please. I will follow whatever Your Highness wants to do."


    I wanted to leave.


    It''s because the general''s words weren''t directed at me.


    "Your Highness."


    "Yes."


    "Your Highness is the most important thing to me."


    I didn''t answer.


    "Even if Your Highness doesn''t want the throne, I will support Your Highness''s will."


    That''s absurd. It''s like saying he could give up his revenge. Could he give up his revenge on those who took away his power and honor just because of this reckless guy?


    Why does blood mean so much to him? I couldn''t understand. I probably never will.


    "I hope I''m not saying this toote. But please believe that there is not a single lie in what I''ve said."


    "...Thank you."


    I clenched my fist. I suddenly felt lost.


    "I will do as you say."


    I turned away without saying goodbye.


    * * *


    ¡°What kind of sorry state are you in now?¡±


    The tent p rustled and a dark figure popped its head in. It was Gon.


    ¡°I¡¯m not doing anything, so what do you mean by a sorry state?¡±


    Since returning to the tent, I had been studying a map. From now on, even the guides wouldn¡¯t know the way.


    In fact, I wasn¡¯t even sure if this map was urate.


    "What else could be more pathetic than staring at that useless ancient map?"


    Ahem, Gon imitated my clearing of my throat and joked.


    Ah, so it wanted me to pay attention to it instead of the map.


    Of course, the bird, who had been constantly looking around the surroundings, would be more urate than a map that was over a hundred years old.


    But I didn''t want to give in to Gon just because it wanted me to, so I grumbled, pretending not to understand its intentions.


    ¡°This is the only map we have. What am I supposed to do?¡±


    ¡°Do you think looking at a map is the only way to find a path?¡±


    Oh, fine.


    ¡°You must have seen something. I don¡¯t know what, but your mouth must be itching to talk.¡±


    ¡°...Fine, if you don¡¯t need it.¡±


    "Aw, why are you like this, Mr. Crow? Do you know how long I''ve been waiting for you toe back?"


    ¡°Humph.¡±


    Only after I begged did it open its mouth.


    ¡°It doesn''t seem very dangerous. I guarantee that no one will die in the next few miles.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°It will be easier than it has been so far. In my opinion, the most dangerous monsters were those that came down to the walls.¡±


    ¡°And there are no dangerous monsters here in the demon realm?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    There was a time when people used toe and go in the demon realm. But after that, for a long time, no one dared to reim the demon realm.


    But it doesn''t seem dangerous?


    Of course, Gon must have seen it with its own eyes, and since this guy wouldn¡¯t lie, it must be true.


    However, my hunch was the opposite.


    Moreover, in fact... the deeper I went, the worse my condition became. I couldn''t even keep myself sane by biting the flesh in my mouth.


    My senses were overwhelmed, to the point where I could barely endure the blood-filled mouth and the pain of chewing flesh.


    It felt like being tortured all day long.


    I think I should move to the back of the formation, not to yield my merit to other generals, but for my own sake.


    I didn¡¯t think I could fight monsters in this condition.


    ¡°...I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡±


    ¡°Humph.¡±


    Since it had been on a scouting mission, I took out some jerky and offered it to Gon as a token of appreciation. Gon then jumped onto myp, where I was sitting.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Was the jerky not dry enough? Why is this...


    ¡°Blood!¡±


    Gon squawked.


    At that moment.


    Plop, plop-


    Blood dripped down onto myp.


    ¡°Ah...¡±


    I quickly wiped my nose with my sleeve. Again.


    Seeing this continue, it seemed my condition was really bad.


    Gon stared at me as I wiped away the blood, tilting its head from side to side.


    ¡°You...¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    It¡¯s just a nosebleed. It can happen when you¡¯re tired. It could be because I couldn¡¯t sleep properly due to my abnormally heightened hearing.


    I asked casually, ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to exin it. Wait a moment. I need to think about it.¡±


    It got off myp and started walking in circles on the floor. It looked like it was thinking.


    Then, after a long time, Gon opened its mouth again.


    "...The Great One was like that too."


    Its tone was quite serious.


    "The Great One?"


    Who is it talking about? Immediately after asking, I realized.


    There was only one person this creature, who dared to call even His Highness a ''this'' or ''that'', would use a respectful term for.


    ¡°Taejo?¡±


    As soon as I said it, Gon red at me with wide eyes.


    ¡°That old man?¡±


    "How dare you!"


    It''s not like there''s anyone around to hear.


    ¡°Ah, no, His Majesty.¡±


    Only after correcting my address did it speak to me in a softer tone.


    ¡°He was like that too.¡±


    The Founding King had it too? I had already guessed that this condition was rted to the Ye royal family''s abilities.


    "But your condition is getting worse."


    "Was it different for the old man?"


    "How dare you."


    Oh, this is tricky.


    "Was it different for the Founding King?"


    "He was also sensitive to things that other people couldn''t hear, see, touch, or smell, just like you."


    "Of course, since it''s the same ability."


    "He suffered greatly."


    Suddenly, the wooden box I had in my arms felt heavy. The poisoned darts that Soldier Do had given me.


    "Like me?"


    Gon snorted.


    ¡°If he were like you, he would have conquered the entire continent by now. What you¡¯re experiencing is nothingpared to what he went through.¡±


    "Really?"


    It was an eye-opening statement.


    "How did he manage to live with that? I could endure this, maybe even three or four times as much, but if it got any worse, I''d want to drown myself."


    "Hmph, of course. Do you think the founding king was an ordinary person?"


    I realized from the beginning that the old man was no ordinary person. He was a terrifying old man.


    "...You wouldn''t really drown yourself, would you?"


    "Not now. Anyway, if what you''re saying is true, that means the old man''s condition gradually disappeared."


    "That''s right."


    "How?"


    It was like finding a spring of water when I was dying of thirst.


    "One day, he left the capital. Of course, it wasn''t unusual for him to leave the capital. But it was special that time."


    Gon started walking in circles again.


    "He returned a few monthster, and he no longer suffered from that condition."


    Then it stopped abruptly.


    "Where did he go?"


    "I don''t know."


    What good is that?


    "Don''t you remember anything?"


    "He was very busy after he returned. It was difficult to even see his face. I forgot about it too. It only came back to me now."


    Is it that forgetful?


    I sighed.


    "It wasn''t the demon realm, was it?"


    "Probably."


    That wasn''t very helpful.


    I scratched the back of my head and said, "Still, it''s better than nothing. When I return to the pce, I can look through the records and find out. I''ll find all the ces he went and one of them will be the ce you mentioned."


    "Of course."


    Gon nodded.


    I stared at it for a moment, then picked up the map again. It was the only map we had, no matter how old it was.


    "Tell me everything you saw. Mark it on the map."


    Hoping no one would ask where the information came from, I marked the locations of enemies and obstacles on the map as Gon described them.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    After this rest, the battle would begin again.


    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]

 Chapter 140

    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]


    Chapter: 140


    I watched the battle from behind the army on horseback.


    There were concerns that the army might be overwhelmed by therger-than-expected number of monsters, but those worries were quickly dispelled as the number of living monsters rapidly decreased.


    Whether I wanted it or not, I had to stay in the rear, for several reasons.


    One reason was, as my grandfather had advised, to give opportunities to other soldiers. Another was my poor physical condition.


    And the other reason was...


    "Are you bored?"


    When I asked, Jincheon''s shoulders shook violently. He seemed to be about to yawn, judging by the way he covered his mouth with his hand.


    Hey, even if you''re Jincheon, yawning during a battle is a bit much, isn''t it?


    I had to step down from the front line to keep this guy out of sight.


    "No, Your Highness."


    "It doesn''t seem like you¡¯re not.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t deny it.


    Since the battle began, Jincheon had been mumbling to himself continuously. But it was such a small whisper that no one else but me could have heard it.


    And since it was so noisy around, I must have been the only one who heard it.


    He was mostly giving advice. ¡®What a foolish route they¡¯ve chosen,¡¯ or ¡®He has strength but doesn¡¯t know how to use it properly.¡¯


    He was learning from his observations, mumbling like that.


    ¡°What about General So?¡±


    When I suddenly asked, Jincheon looked at me in surprise.


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m asking what you think of General So.¡±


    Confusion appeared in Jincheon¡¯s eyes. He probably didn''t think I would hear his inner thoughts.


    Jincheon was flustered. I felt a thrill when he was flustered.


    He stammered, ¡°He is a worthy warrior to learn from.¡±


    Does he have nothing to criticize about my grandfather? Or is he just watching his words?


    I was curious to hear what he would say, but honestly, he didn¡¯t seem to want to answer.


    Probably because my grandfather was a general.


    I didn''t ask any more questions.


    "I see."


    Still, I thought his words weren''t just emptypliments. After a moment''s thought, I decided to send Jincheon to be beside my grandfather in the next battle.


    It would be more helpful for him to do that than to just waste time as the attendant of the prince.


    A sword rusts if it¡¯s not used.


    * * *


    The very next battle took ce in a gorge.


    A wind blew through the gorge, carrying with it a strange energy. The damp air held a difort that went beyond mere humidity.


    It felt like the energy of the gorge rocks was pressing down on me. The energy was more concentrated than in the basin.


    Also, because the space was narrow, it was necessary to reorganize the formation. And once again, my grandfather led the way.


    The only difference from thest battle was that Jincheon followed him.


    As I had thought in thest battle, I sent him to experience how seasoned veterans at the front dealt with things, while he did odd jobs.


    But something unexpected happened. A group of monsters approached the rear of the formation, where we were supposed to be safe.


    In other words, where I was. But I was the only one who noticed.


    ¡°Monsters are approaching from the rear!¡±


    As soon as I shouted, chaos ensued. My formation was quickly disrupted, and the front line was extended to two ces.


    As a result, the attention of the generals andmanders at the front was also diverted.


    Damn it. There was no room to escape.


    Since the number of approaching monsters was not veryrge, it would not be difficult to restore the front line to one if we had just a little bit of leeway.


    I led the elite guard unit and a small force of soldiers away from the main formation.


    After joining forces with the units of othermanders, the elite guards changed their role to protecting my safety at all costs.


    Regardless, I led them towards the approaching monsters.


    After clearing the monsters from the rear, I returned to the main force.


    I realized the atmosphere had changed. The reason was that my grandfather had nearly been seriously injured while I was away.


    However, my grandfather was safe. It was thanks to Jincheon, who was near him.


    When I returned to camp after the battle, I heard the full story from Yoo Gueng.


    During the battle, my grandfather''s warhorse had been frightened by a ratherrge monster and tried to run away, causing my grandfather to lose his bnce.


    He had barely managed to recover his posture from the near fall when the monster was right in front of him, and just when he thought he was doomed, Jincheon had killed the monster.


    ¡°So, General Gyeong praised him, saying that although he is a small soldier, his spirit is second to none among any general.¡±


    I smiled bitterly.


    ¡°The general''s reputation is at stake.¡±


    ¡°Even so, who would doubt General So¡¯s abilities?¡± Yoo Gueng said calmly. ¡°Time cannot defeat General So.¡±


    He spoke as if it were a matter of course, as natural as the sun rising in the east and setting in the west.


    But everyone ages and eventually bes weak and dies.


    Knowing General So''s fate, I couldn''t bring myself to say those words, so I just smiled.


    ¡°So, is my grandfather safe?¡±


    ¡°Yes, General So is safe.¡±


    Yoo Gueng''s expression darkened slightly as he replied.


    ¡°But...¡±


    Yoo Gueng added a few more words. I nodded after hearing him and went to see my grandfather.


    I found General So''s tent, but he was outside.


    ¡°General.¡±


    My grandfather turned when I approached.


    He was kneeling beside his warhorse. He seemed to be able to move without difficulty, so he was indeed safe as Yoo Gueng had said.


    I nced at the white horse.


    Although it seemed to have been cleaned by a stable boy, it had almost lost its original white color due to the blood and mud still stuck to it.


    There was a deep wound on its side, and it seemed to be bleeding continuously.


    ¡°Your Highness.¡±


    My grandfather bowed his head and tried to get up, but I waved my hand to stop him.


    ¡°I heard you were safe, but that wasn''t the whole story.¡±


    My grandfather nodded without answering. His white warhorse was sitting on the ground, panting heavily. Its legs were trembling as if they were cramping.


    It was pitiful to see it scraping the ground with its front legs, as if it wanted to get up. While its master was safe, his horse was injured.


    Its rapid breathing caused its chest to heave greatly under its white coat. It sounded like the wind escaping.


    It was a precarious sight. It wouldn''t take long for the flesh to rot in the damp air. It would soon die.


    Even though it must be painful, the speechless beast could only look at its master with clouded eyes, unable to ask for help.


    If we were in the capital, or even in Wolhan Fortress, my grandfather''s warhorse could have been treated.


    But this was the demon realm, and in a situation where there was no medicine even for people, we couldn''t afford to spend energy treating an animal''s injury.


    But should we just leave it like this?


    Who wouldn''t want to help a creature that looked at its master with such painful eyes?


    Neither my grandfather nor I were that cold-hearted.


    So.


    "We should put it out of its misery."


    Even though it sounded harsh, my grandfather didn''t seem angry. He replied, "Yes."


    Because it was the only kindness a master could show in this situation.


    It was better to be relieved quickly than to struggle in pain for a long time.


    But can human decisions always be so rational?


    That was why my grandfather was simply watching his horse suffer.


    ¡°...It¡¯s five years old. I¡¯ve had it for four years.¡±


    My grandfather spoke slowly.


    ¡°A horse with white fur is not suitable for war. However... since I didn''t think I would be going into battle anymore, I took it in without much thought.¡±


    A white-furred warhorse would stand out quite a bit among the dark armor.


    Since monsters, too, must have the ability to see light and color, my grandfather''s horse would certainly have been an easy target.


    ¡°I must have forgotten. That unexpected things can happen... The future isn''t so easily determined. Even knowing that...¡±


    I listened quietly as my grandfather med himself and drew the sword from my waist.


    I didn''t want to hear him me himself anymore. It was a sentiment that applied to me as well.


    The de scraped against the sheath with a swoosh. The sound startled my grandfather.


    ¡°Your Highness...¡±


    ¡°Take it.¡±


    I handed my sword to my grandfather. I could see his eyes trembling. His expression was also contorted.


    ¡°There are soldiers who have died, so you can use the horses they rode.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re only doing this out of necessity-¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Yoo Gueng had said that time couldn¡¯t defeat General So.


    If time meant only the passage of time, then indeed, it couldn¡¯t defeat General So.


    But time carries memories.


    Doesn¡¯t the passage of time include the rising and setting of the sun, the changing of days and months, and the passing of years?


    Time epasses the process of a child bing an adult, an adult bing an old man, and a sapling blossoming into a full-grown tree.


    ¡°But you know.¡±


    It can make people stronger or weaker.


    There is time that makes people strong, and there is time that makes people weak.


    And this man had had to endure the time that weakened people.


    So, the General So that Yoo Gueng remembered and the frail old man before me, mourning the death of his horse, could not be the same.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t the first time you¡¯ve had to end the life of an injured horse.¡±


    My grandfather was silent. He looked at me as if ming me for a moment. But then he took the sword from me and raised it.


    The faint sunlight that filtered through the dense leaves was reflected off the de, shattering into pieces of light.


    And then the horse''s mournful cry echoed briefly.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]

 Chapter 141

    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]


    Chapter: 141n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    In the next battle, my grandfather was riding a brown horse.


    I had urged him to put down his horse, so I expected him to distance himself from me, but my grandfather acted as if nothing had happened.


    Nothing had changed between my grandfather and me.


    But the look in his eyes when he looked at me as if ming me for giving him the sword wouldn¡¯t leave my mind.


    And Jincheon was called a small soldier. It was a good thing he had a nickname.


    It meant that he was being mentioned openly, unlike before when people only talked about him behind his back.


    ¡°Now you¡¯re listening to something other than insults.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Even though I had sent him to do odd jobs, he couldn''t help but rush into danger.


    Of course, no one could just stand by and watch as monsters poured in.


    Jincheon¡¯s skill in assassination was being used in a different way here. With his unique agility and focus on vital points, he had managed to kill almost as many monsters as my grandfather after only three battles.


    In ordinary wars, taking the enemymander¡¯s head was the greatest achievement, but in a battle against monsters, there was no such thing as an enemymander, so the weight of one¡¯s achievements was measured by the number of monsters killed.


    Yet, within a few days, he had killed almost as many monsters as my grandfather.


    Unlike my grandfather, whomanded the entire army, Jincheon only had to worry about himself, so he had a kind of privilege to act as he pleased.


    ¡°...But.¡±


    However, Jincheon¡¯s rising status wasn¡¯t only due to the number of monsters he killed.


    In fact, that wasn¡¯t even the main reason why he was being mentioned so often.


    Whenever a soldier or officer was in danger, Jincheon would appear as if he had been waiting, saving them.


    Imagine this: when you think you¡¯re definitely going to die, and in that terrifying moment, Jincheon appears to block your path, how would you see him?


    That moment would make Jincheon look like a hero. Naturally.


    Since this wasn¡¯t a one-time urrence, those who had been helped by him would frown and stand up for Jincheon whenever someone else tried to criticize or nder him.


    That¡¯s how Jincheon was gradually establishing his position.


    But saving others is a huge burden. It¡¯s risking your life, and there¡¯s not enoughpensation.


    Separately, I wondered if it made sense for him to be able to spot who was in danger so often in the midst of all the chaos, with monsters roaring and shouts echoing.


    However, if it was Jincheon doing it, it wasn¡¯t entirely iprehensible.


    No, I still had my doubts.


    When I brought it up, Jincheon looked at me.


    ¡°Yes. Ask away.¡±


    I asked cautiously, hoping for a negative answer, ¡°You never intentionally tried to kill anyone, did you?¡±


    Jincheon looked at me with a strange expression.


    ¡°What are you talking about¡­¡±


    It felt strange to say that, but Jincheon''s eyes looked innocent.


    It was an absurd expression to use for someone who could cut off a monster''s limbs with a single blow.


    Sometimes I wondered if I was being too suspicious. Everyone has had a normal past...


    But they said this guy was a ve from the beginning?


    ¡°...I don''t know.¡±


    In the end, my attempt to understand Jincheon''s inner thoughts was a dead end.


    I changed the subject.


    ¡°Do you know? General So seems to trust you.¡±


    Jincheon looked at me questioningly, as if asking what I meant.


    ¡°I mean, you could have a different position.¡±


    He looked a bit dejected.


    Well, to be at the center of the pce, being the prince''s attendant would be the best choice.


    ¡°Even if you remain under General So¡¯smand, nothing much will change. After all, the general will do as I want. You said that before. Of course, it won''t be as high a position as other experienced soldiers, but it''s still better to have some kind of rank than to be just amon soldier, isn''t it?¡±


    Jincheon replied in a low voice, ¡°Do as you wish.¡±


    Something seems amiss.


    ...Ah!


    He must be unhappy about not having a higher position than other soldiers.


    In that case.


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask General So to request the highest possible position for you.¡±


    It would still be difficult to get a position as high as the other soldiers who have been with my grandfather for a long time, but...


    I went straight to my grandfather and asked him to assign Jincheon to hismand and give him a position.


    And a short timeter, I heard that Jincheon had refused my grandfather''s offer.


    ¡°This guy... he¡¯s more ambitious than I thought.¡±


    I clicked my tongue and chuckled.


    * * *


    Poweres with responsibility.


    Great poweres with great responsibility.


    Even greater poweres with even greater responsibility.


    Jincheon had understood that structure early on.


    And he didn¡¯t need that.


    Power.


    Power alone creates authority.


    So he didn¡¯t need power that came with responsibility.


    Having something he wanted to do personally was another reason he refused the appointment.


    Jincheon nced at Gong Chomun.


    Jincheon realized that Gong Chomun had be more wary of him.


    As Jincheon saved soldiers in battle and was praised by them, Gong Chomun¡¯s vignce grew stronger.


    Why was he being wary of him? Jincheon wondered.


    As far as Jincheon was concerned, he was nothing more than a ve-born, young warrior.


    Wasn¡¯t Gong Chomun treating him that way?


    It was true that the other soldiers¡¯ views of him had changed, but it was still insignificant.


    Even if he was trusted by General So, Jincheon, who was active at the front lines, could die at any moment.


    That''s why the high-ranking officials around General So were even overly kind to Jincheon. That was the case with Gyeong Daebang.


    Iprehensible hostility.


    Then there must be another reason.


    It was just that Jincheon hadn¡¯t realized the reason yet.


    So, Jincheon decided to find out why Gong Chomun was on guard.


    Before that, Jincheon first pondered how to hide his presence.


    ¡°Is that Jincheon?¡±


    Without making a single rustle, Yegyeong had sensed Jincheon''s presence.


    If he had only sensed that someone was approaching, it could be said that he had very sharp ears...


    But Yegyeong had immediately identified him.


    Was his gait peculiar?


    To find out, Jincheon carefully observed when other people approached Yegyeong.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re here.¡±


    A particrlyrge crow pped its wings. All birds'' wing ps looked the same, but apparently, there was a difference.


    Yegyeong immediately recognized that the crow he raised was approaching. It was as if he had eyes in the back of his head.


    But that alone wasn''t enough evidence for Jincheon.


    Jincheon waited a little longer.


    ¡°...What does Soldier Do want?¡±


    Soldier Do. That woman has a peculiar gait. Jincheon, who didn¡¯t know about etiquette, thought so.


    In any case, it was a particrly noticeable gait in a formal setting. It was a characteristic that anyone could notice if they paid attention.


    While it wasn''t definitive proof of Yegyeong''s ability to sense people''s presence, Jincheon watched him more closely.


    "Grandfather? Oh, I was about toe find you."


    General So''s footsteps were heavy. Wearing heavier armor than others, his steps would be even more ponderous.


    But armed men usually walked that way. Even Jincheon''s keen eyes couldn''t find anything peculiar.


    How does he notice it?


    Now that he was certain, Jincheon was curious about the method. His curiosity and questions grew. He paid even closer attention.


    "Captain Yoo, why are you sote? I''ve been waiting for a long time. We have to eat... Hey, what''s wrong with your shoes?"


    Captain Yoo didn''t have a peculiar gait either. On that day, the sole of his shoe was torn, but it was an ident that had happened that day. So it couldn''t be evidence to identify him.


    If there was anything distinctive, it was that Captain Yoo was a little quicker in his steps.


    However, Yegyeong urately sensed Yoo Gueng''s presence even when the general and Yoo Gueng approached at the same time.


    After long observation, Jincheon came to a conclusion. The prince  had an extraordinary ability to sense people''s presence.


    It wasn''t just people. He seemed to be able to sense the approach of his crow, his horse, and even monsters at a level that was clearly different from ordinary people.


    "I see..."


    It didn''t seem like it was an ability he could replicate.


    Using that fact, Jincheon practiced hiding his presence.


    And finally.


    "Ughh!"


    Crash-


    Yegyeong fell backwards in surprise.


    It was because Jincheon had suddenly appeared in front of him.


    Yegyeong put his hand over his wildly beating heart. His mouth gaped open in shock.


    Jincheon had never seen Yegyeong look so startled. A smile briefly appeared on Jincheon''s lips before disappearing.


    "Hey, hey, you... what are you?"


    Yegyeong''s face was as pale as a sheet.


    Jincheon was certain. Yegyeong could sense everyone''s presence. It was clear that he had a special ability.


    However, Jincheon had no intention of telling Yegyeong what he had found out. He wouldn''t lie if asked, though.


    To Yegyeong''s startled question, Jincheon replied with a calm face, "Soldier Jincheon."


    Yegyeong shouted, "...Who doesn''t know that?"


    But beneath that calm face, there was a self that was dancing with the satisfaction of having finally achieved his goal.


    "...Did you deliberately hide your presence?"


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    Yegyeong stared at Jincheon with wide eyes. His eyes showed disbelief.


    Jincheon had finally seeded in hiding his presence so well that Yegyeong couldn''t detect him.


    That day, Jincheon took advantage of a moment when Gong Chomun was alone after the battle and attacked him.


    "Haah..."


    Standing alone in the dense bushes, Gong Chomun let out a long sigh.


    Thump-


    Then, footsteps appeared in the silence.


    He immediately turned around.


    "Who''s there?"


    And he saw a familiar face in the darkness.


    "It''s me."


    It was Jincheon.


    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]

 Chapter 142

    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]


    Chapter: 142


    Gong Chomun was startled. He had intentionally found a secluded spot.


    He had looked back several times on his short journey, fearing that someone might be following him.


    The woods were dense and dark, and the path to get here was rocky and uneven.


    It didn''t make sense that his feet would have identally led him here.


    And yet, a person had suddenly appeared, and he couldn''t help but be surprised. Surely, he hadn''te here by ident.


    Moreover, the intruder was Jincheon, with whom he had openly feuded.


    But his surprise was short-lived. He didn''t even have time to say anything. Jincheon''s attack hade before he could even assess the situation.


    Gong Chomun instinctively drew his sword. And he barely managed to block the first strike Jincheon had delivered.


    Since he wasn''t prepared for a fight, he managed to block the first strike but his stance immediately crumbled.


    "Ugh!"


    He rolled on the ground to avoid Jincheon''s next attack.


    If others saw him rolling on the ground to avoid the sword of a soldier he despised, his reputation would be ruined, but he didn''t have time to think about that right now.


    Gong Chomun got up in a hurry. If he didn''t get up immediately, he would die. But even the wit that had been sparked by the fear of death couldn''t be a weapon against Jincheon.


    For the sword was a weapon to Gong Chomun, but to Jincheon, it was a part of his soul.


    To say that someone who used a sword couldpete on the same level as someone who was one with the sword itself was simply not possible.


    Gong Chomun was certain. If he was touched even once, he would die. It was an attackposed of pure killing intent without mercy or hesitation.


    There were no gaps, up, down, left, or right. There was no escape. Only the single-minded determination to kill the opponent.


    It was an attack that revealed that determination with chilling rity.


    He couldn''t believe that someone so young could deliver such a fierce strike.


    ¡®I thought Prince Ikwon was keeping a monster.¡¯


    The warriors who had seen Jincheon in action had all unanimously called him a monster.


    While there were positivements saying that there would be nothing to fear if they were on the battlefield with Jincheon as an ally, there were also negative ones.


    They said that he had a murderous aura that was unbefitting of his young age and short experience.


    But the murderous aura that the warriors saw in Jincheon was always directed at the monsters.


    So, the fact that they thought his aura was too intense was actually just a bubble in the waves.


    Gong Chomun tried to get up and prepare to counterattack. But the following sword strikes came pouring down. The silver gleam of the de shed dangerously before his eyes.


    Gong Chomun failed to get up and tried to dodge.


    Without time to look around, his body tilted along the slope of the ground.


    He tumbled down the rough slope.


    "Ugh!"


    A groan escaped his lips as his leg broke from the fall. Jincheon''s shadow approached.


    ¡°...What a ridiculous thing to say. That¡¯s a demon.¡±


    Gong Chomun felt as if his exposed skin was tingling from the murderous aura that enveloped Jincheon.


    It was chilling.


    He had rarely experienced such overwhelming pressure. In the past, he had felt this kind of pressure in a battle at the border of Serpington.


    And he had felt a simr level of pressure from General So in his prime when he faced an army of a hundred thousand enemies on the battlefield.


    So, did that mean Jincheon was on a simr level?


    That brat?


    "Aren''t you going to run?" Jincheon said. He seemed bored with the situation.


    Gong Chomun was dumbfounded. Jincheon realized that he was prey.


    From the beginning, Gong Chomun had been nothing more than that to Jincheon. It was his own blunder to only realize it now.


    He began to limp away, dragging his broken leg. Cold sweat poured down his face. Even if he ran for his life, he would probably be caught and turned into a mere piece of meat before he could take a few steps¡­


    Gong Chomun nced back. Jincheon was walking leisurely, as if out for a stroll.


    Yet, there was absolutely no trace of Jincheon''s presence. Gong Chomun felt a fear akin to being chased by a ghost.


    Soon, Gong Chomun realized that Jincheon wasn''t trying to kill him immediately.


    But if not to kill him, then what was his intention?


    The answer came only after suffering several wounds. Jincheon would chase after Gong Chomun as soon as he reached a certain distance, showering him with sword strikes.


    Rather than killing Gong Chomun, it seemed he was trying to drive him away from the camp.


    ¡®To destroy the evidence...?¡¯


    Perhaps he didn''t want to bother disposing of the body after killing him, so he was trying to kill him far away from the camp where no one would find him.


    As soon as he realized that, his strength drained from him.


    The loud thud of his fall came a momentter. With his broken leg, he couldn''t move any further.


    He was going to die now.


    Thump, thump-


    Jincheon''s footsteps, which had been inaudible until now, were getting closer. He was undoubtedly making a deliberate noise to instill fear.


    Thump-


    And finally, Jincheon stopped. Jincheon''s two feet, standing tall above the ground, were level with Gong Chomun''s eyes lying on the ground.


    Gulping, Gong Chomun swallowed dry saliva. His mind went nk.


    There was a brief silence. Jincheon sighed. Then he said, "What''s the problem?"


    What''s the problem?


    A series of recent events shed through Gong Chomun''s mind.


    His rejection of Jincheon.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Was this what he was doing to ask why?


    "I refused the position General So offered me. You know that," Jincheon mumbled. His pronunciation was so unclear that it was doubtful whether he was talking to himself. This was Jincheon''s natural way of speaking.


    He only paid attention to his pronunciation when he had to speak in front of Prince Ikwon or other generals.


    "I don''t want to be in the spotlight."


    But Gong Chomun understood those unclear words as clearly as a fluent speaker''s oration.


    "I''m not particrly interested in earning merit."


    Rustle-


    Jincheon lowered himself. Crouching on the ground, he grabbed Gong Chomun by the cor.


    Gong Chomun''s eyes shifted wildly.


    He remembered how easily Jincheon''s seemingly frail arms swung his sword,pared to the other generals.


    As he recalled in session how fluid his movements were, Gong Chomun began to worry that Jincheon would suddenly smash his head into the ground.


    "But you have to be seen to avoid being discarded."


    Thump-


    Jincheon let go of Gong Chomun''s cor and stood up. Gong Chomun felt dizzy.


    Even though he said he didn''t want power, he ultimately needed a position. The two weren''t that different in meaning.


    "I will follow whatever His Highnessmands."


    Thump-


    Jincheon''s foot touched Gong Chomun''s head. It was just a touch.


    But Gong Chomun, already terrified, flinched as if he had been touched by a sword.


    "Why are you shunning me?"


    "I, I..."


    "I don''t need an answer."


    Thump-


    Jincheon''s foot touched Gong Chomun again. This time, it was strong enough to be described as a kick.


    "Do you want to die here?"


    His voice was still mumbled, but Gong Chomun understood him perfectly.


    Gong Chomun hastily lifted his head and shook it.


    "S-save me."


    Jincheon, who had already turned his gaze away, nced at him.


    "Why should I?"


    "I-I won''t do it again. I''ll persuade the other generals to help you advance. I, I can do it. Only I can."


    "I don''t care."


    "T-think about it. You''ll need me. So..."


    Jincheon frowned.


    "Shut up. I''m thinking."


    In reality, Jincheon was lost in thought, gazing off into the distance.


    Why was Gong Chomun hostile towards him?


    "Maybe he''s a spy," Jincheon muttered indifferently. Gong Chomun''s face turned pale.


    "T-that''s ridiculous!"


    "I don''t care."


    The idea that Gong Chomun might be a spy was just one possibility.


    And Jincheon had no intention of properly investigating whether he was a spy or not. Why bother with an investigation?


    "Just kill him."


    Did he mean kill him right now, or kill him if he turned out to be a spy? Gong Chomun grabbed Jincheon''s pants.


    "No! I''m not a spy. Believe me. I''m telling the truth. I''m telling the truth."


    Jincheon thought of Yegyeong, who often chuckled while having trivial conversations with Gong Chomun.


    If he killed Gong Chomun and said he had killed him, or if it was revealed that he had killed Gong Chomun...


    Yegyeong would probably be ufortable. He didn''t know if he would be sad, but in any case, he wouldn''t react positively.


    That wasn''t to say he was going to simply ignore the problem. If Gong Chomun was a spy, the othermanders and soldiers would suffer.


    Wouldn''t it be a spy''s mission to hinder Yegyeong''s path?


    Basically, Jincheon disliked killing. He didn''t like it when someone died.


    Whether it was rted to him or not, whether the person who was going to die was close to him or not.


    It wasn''t based on any grand principles or morality. Nevertheless, Jincheon hated death.


    "I''ll spare you."


    Gong Chomun''s face immediately brightened.


    "You have to keep quiet."


    "Of course."


    Jincheon nodded and sheathed the sword he was holding.


    "But you''re not going to get off scot-free."


    Then, he lifted his foot over Gong Chomun''s right hand. Gong Chomun''s face turned pale at the sight, but Jincheon didn''t care.


    Crack-


    "Aaargh!"


    Jincheon crushed Gong Chomun''s right hand with his foot. It would be difficult for him to hold a sword again.


    Afterwards, Jincheon helped Gong Chomun back to the camp and reported what had happened.


    "I found General Gong who had tripped and fallen and helped him back."


    The campmanders greatly praised Jincheon and took Gong Chomun from him.


    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]

 Chapter 143

    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]


    Chapter: 143


    Gong Chomun''s right hand would never be the same. His life as a warrior was essentially over.


    It was undoubtedly Jincheon''s doing.


    "Haah..." I let out a long sigh.


    Was it because he couldn''t kill him that he was left with such an injury?


    No, that couldn''t be right.


    If someone had the skill to secretly cripple Gong Chomun''s hand, it would have been easier to kill him secretly.


    Moreover, this was a destend. It would have been easy to dispose of the body after killing Gong Chomun.


    He must have left him alive on purpose. There must be a reason.


    It was a pity that someone with Gong Chomun''s skills had lost his ability to fight...


    But since the victim himself hadn''te forward, there was no reason to pursue the matter.


    So, the incident was swept under the rug.


    Except for one thing.


    Swish-


    I drew a line on the ground with my foot. Then I looked at Jincheon.


    He was about five steps away from me.


    I took a few steps back and said, "Close your eyes and walk towards me."


    Jincheon looked at me curiously, but obediently closed his eyes and walked.


    "Open your eyes now."


    Jincheon opened his eyes. I lowered my head to the spot where Jincheon was standing.


    Jincheon looked at the same spot.


    Jincheon was stepping on the line I had drawn. Well, to be precise, the tip of his foot was directly above the line.


    Either way, he had crossed the line.


    "You crossed the line."


    Jincheon flinched. It was a subtle reaction that others might not have noticed, but I noticed it clearly.


    "Just because you close your eyes doesn''t mean the line disappears."


    Jincheon looked up at me.


    As always, his expression was inscrutable.


    "I believe you understand."


    Jincheon nodded.


    * * *


    As time passed, winter arrived.


    During this time, there were moments when I could no longer bear it and gave in. In the end, I started using the bellflower again.


    It wasn''t every day like before, and I only used the drug when the scale of the battle wasrger than usual. Even that made it much easier to move around.


    And so, dozens of battles passed.


    The monsters were still endless, and the destend was still too dangerous to bring themon people back, but...


    "The boundary stone will appear soon," said the guide, Jowang. He looked considerably weaker than before we started conquering the destend. It must have been because he had been constantly on edge.


    The gray frost on his head caught my eye, but I looked away.


    "I see."


    The boundary stone Jowang was talking about was a boundary marker erected long ago by the Son n, the great family of Wolhan Fortress.


    That was as far north as their territory originally reached.


    Once we reached that stone and cleared out the monsters, we could turn back.


    Our journey of the past few months would be over.


    However, Jowang''s expression was not bright.


    "Why do you look so down? Don''t you want to go home?"


    "No, Your Highness,¡± Jowang replied in a low voice to my question. "Although there have been many crises along the way, thanks to Your Highness''s wisdom, we have managed to ovee the dangers safely. How can I not be happy?"


    "Then why don''t you look happy?"


    ¡°However... we may encounter even more dangerous monsters in the future.¡±


    I looked ahead, following the endless expanse of dark, gloomy forest that stretched along the ridge.


    ¡°But didn''t Son Ihaprang set an example? Don''t be afraid for no reason.¡±


    When I said that, Jowang seemed to agree, but he didn''t seem to rx.


    "We''ll stop here today and set up camp."


    As if they had been waiting for this, the soldiers began to set up camp.


    I turned my back on the camp and walked away.


    ¡°I¡¯ll follow you, Your Highness.¡±


    Jincheon found me and spoke. I shook my head.


    ¡°Just set up your tent.¡±


    Jincheon looked dejected. In truth, it didn''t matter much if he followed me... I was simply nning to practice my swordsmanship while I had some free time.


    But if Jincheon followed me... wouldn''t it be embarrassing? He would surely see right through my ws.


    Besides, I had learned quite a bit by secretly watching Jincheon fight during battles.


    I didn''t want him to find out that I was trying to imitate him.


    I checked the ck shadow circling overhead and continued walking.


    A little way from the camp, a rocky gorge appeared.


    We were going to set up camp on a gentle slope. This gorge was right in front of it. We would have to cross the gorge, but there was no proper path.


    There was only one steep slope next to a strangely twisted rock...


    Even that was so steep that I doubted whether so many people could move along such a path at once.


    "It''s incredibly steep."


    Even if we managed to climb down the cliff, there were more obstacles.


    A river was flowing through the gorge. Dark blue water flowed wildly.


    Even though it was just water, the current was crashing against the submerged rocks, making a tremendous noise.


    The rocks were as big as thergest monsters I had ever seen, andpared to buildings, they were about half the size of a house. The bigger the rock, the louder the sound.


    The deafening noise echoed throughout the entire gorge.


    It looked like a ce you would die if you fell. Whether you could swim or not, you would be sucked down into the depths as soon as you touched the water.


    And on the other side was another cliff. We would have to climb it up to get beyond the gorge.


    ...Is there no other way?


    "Hmm... Hey, is there really no other way?"


    p-


    I heard the sound of wings, and then a ck feather fluttered down.


    "Do you think there isn''t?"


    Gon, who hadnded on a towering rock a few steps away from me, said.


    "Of course there is. Where should I go?"


    "Humph, there is a path, but a serpent-like monster guards that path, so it won''t be easy to approach."


    So there was another path.


    "Son Ihaprang must have gone that way too."


    "I don''t know. He might have swam across."


    I nced back down at the gorge.


    "...There?"


    "Why not? You''re always looking for the easy way out."


    The creature''s tone was strangely sharp. It seemed to be in a bad mood for some reason. I crossed my arms and snorted.


    "Are you joking?"


    "I am joking."


    Even its jokes were scary.


    "Try to find a better path. Don''t you want to go back? The easier the path, the faster we can go back. Don''t make such careless jokes. Look carefully. Please."


    "You don''t care about the trouble others go through. Humph, so you say we can go back if we just cross over there?"


    I couldn''t guarantee it.


    I replied with a wry smile, ¡°We¡¯ll be back soon. We¡¯ll be back before spring ends, so when I return to the pce, I¡¯ll give you a generous reward.¡±


    ¡°With what?¡±


    This brat, despite its age, loved jewels and gold. Crows naturally like shiny things, it seems...


    My pockets would be emptied as soon as I returned to the capital.


    ¡°Anything.¡±


    Satisfied, the creature pped its wings and flew up again.


    I drew my sword from my waist as I had originally intended.


    And swung it.


    It was a demonstration of my swordsmanship. The only audience was the sharp, rocky gorge.


    The sound of the water crashing against the rocks echoed in my ears like the cries of a battlefield.


    I took a deep breath and gripped my sword tighter. A cold wind cut across the ridge and brushed against my cheek.


    I disyed everything I had learned throughout my life, from beginning to end.


    Let''s return to my roots.


    To the time when I was the youngest soldier of Blood Cloud Fortress, or even further back...


    -Let''s go.


    Back to the time I first met the Lord of Blood Cloud Fortress.


    -Follow me.


    Back to the day I first held a sword.


    -Try to catch me.


    I looked straight ahead.


    In front of me was a cliff. The path forward was blocked.


    But was there really no way? Was there really no way?n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    No. It was just an obstacle. I could ovee it.


    Or, I could turn back.


    I focused all my attention on the two hands holding my sword.


    I swung my sword.


    The de cut through the air, disturbing the wind.


    The air was pushed back, making a small noise. But gradually, all the sensations that distracted my concentration faded away. Eventually, even the roar of the water flowing through the gorge was forgotten.


    And then, at some point.


    -There''s no need to be bound.


    Swish-


    The tip of my sword stopped in mid-air, pointing towards the cliff on the other side of the gorge.


    Sweat dripped down my forehead and fell from my chin.


    "Haah, haah, haah..." I gasped for breath and lowered my sword. Then I closed my eyes tightly.


    -Wherever you are, you are Baek Yeon. Direction is just direction. The essence doesn''t change. Even if the five senses cloud your mind and set your nerves on fire.


    There is only one thing I should focus on.


    As if hypnotized, I walked towards the edge of the cliff. For some reason, I felt like I had to. And then, without realizing it, my eyes widened.


    The huge rock that had been protruding from beneath the flowing water in the gorge had shattered into pieces.


    The rock must have been shattered because the water had hit it over and over again. That eternal rock had shattered.


    "Ha."


    I scoffed. I must have been so focused on my sword that I didn''t even hear the sound of the huge rock shattering.


    I looked at my hand holding the sword. My hand had changed a lot. Compared to the delicate hands I had when I was in the pce, it looked terrible.


    Then I looked at the current again.


    Even though the huge rock had shattered, the current was unchanged. The momentum was not reduced at all, even though it had destroyed the obstacle.


    The water still flowed fiercely without stopping. It didn''t care about the resistance of the rocks.


    The huge rock, which seemed to move forever, was broken into pieces and swept away by the current. And then disappeared.


    There was no result to that scene. Everything was a process, and that process was just for another process.


    I wiped the sweat from my forehead with the back of my hand. The sweat ran down my hand again.


    I murmured softly.


    ¡°Wall¡­¡±


    A wall blocking the way forward.


    A wall that hinders progress.


    But.


    ¡°A wall is¡­¡±


    Was it just my delusion?


    Perhaps it never existed from the beginning, and it was my thoughts and anxieties that had bound me.


    Perhaps I had been too scared to face the door that would open if I knocked.


    I stood there for a long time and then turned around.


    As I turned, something rustled in the bushes.


    Was it a young monster hiding and running away?


    I shrugged it off and returned to the camp.


    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]

 Chapter 144

    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]


    Chapter: 144


    After the camp was set up, General So Ik-Gyeom went to check on Yegyeong''s tent. However, the tent''s owner was nowhere to be found.


    He spotted Jincheon loitering near Yegyeong¡¯s tent and asked, "Where has His Highness gone, and why are you alone?"


    Jincheon replied that Yegyeong had said he would be back soon and had refused Jincheon''spany. So Ik-Gyeom frowned and pressed Jincheon. "Have you forgotten what your most important duty is?"


    Jincheon was speechless.


    "Do you only use your skills for assassinating people?"


    Previously, Jincheon had already been caught once.


    Although the generals were gradually epting Jincheon, not everyone was friendly towards him.


    So, from time to time, Jincheon had let his anger get the better of him and had secretly vented his frustration. He had been caught by So Ik-Gyeom on one of those asions.


    However, it had only been once. Fortunately, So Ik-Gyeom was unaware of the incident between Gong Chomun and Jincheon. And he believed that Jincheon had only vented his anger once.


    In any case, it was already known that Jincheon was exceptionally skilled at assassination.


    "Follow me."


    So Ik-Gyeom began to walk. Jincheon looked around before following him.


    They soon found where Yegyeong had gone.


    He was standing right in front of the cliff of the gorge. Why such a ce? Both So Ik-Gyeom and Jincheon were tense.


    Below the gorge, a violent current flowed, producing a constant roar.


    It was a ce where no sound could be detected, no matter what happened. Why had he chosen such a ce?


    They hid in the bushes a little distance away and watched Yegyeong.


    They didn¡¯t exchange a word, but as they looked at the same target, they were already thinking simr thoughts.


    There was no need to speak to share their actions.


    However, despite their tension, Yegyeong did nothing strange. He simply drew his sword and swung it as he had always done.


    Once, twice, three times...


    When he had swung his sword over a hundred times, So Ik-Gyeom and Jincheon''s gazes finally divided.


    So Ik-Gyeom thought, ¡®He''s desperate.¡¯


    A perseverance and determination that seemed to know no bounds, despite constantly colliding with something he could not ovee.


    It could be called foolishness.


    But there is always a reason behind foolish stubbornness.


    So Ik-Gyeom''s eyelids twitched slightly.


    Many memories came flooding back.


    They shed by like a montage. And thest memory unfolded before his eyes like a fantasy.


    It wasn''t that long ago.


    -I am beyond redemption, General.


    It was the day of Yegyeong''sing-of-age ceremony.


    Musicians yed instruments, and dancers fluttered in colorful robes. Food and drink were piled high on the tables, and civil and military officials filled the banquet hall.


    The cheerful voices of those celebrating theing-of-age of the first prince filled the air, leaving no room for silence.


    But the face of the protagonist himself was extremely dark.


    -So give up.


    The adolescent first prince, who had said so, looked terrible.


    No matter how many silk robes he wore over his emaciated body, he looked out of ce.


    The dozen or so eunuchs following him seemed more like guards threatening him than followers.


    -Yes, that is indeed the case. Your Highness is beyond redemption.


    I simply scolded him for giving up without even trying.


    But that despair couldn''t have been formed overnight. Only someone who had experienced despair could understand it.


    Although I couldn''t fully grasp its depth, I was certain of one thing: I had made a mistake.


    ¡®I apologize, Your Highness.¡¯


    For neglecting that young boy who had no one to rely on.


    The guilt of wounding him with harsh words when he was at his wit¡¯s end gnawed at him.


    So Ik-Gyeom gritted his teeth to suppress his emotions. How could he apologize? Could he ever be forgiven?


    Meanwhile, Jincheon carefully watched Yegyeong''s movements. His talent far surpassed that of other soldiers and generals. The total amount of effort he had poured in was hundreds of times more than the time Jincheon had spent.


    Jincheon could also recognize Yegyeong''s tenacity.


    However, he was still no match for Jincheon. If he continued to progress, could he reach a level simr to General So? If they were the same age, Yegyeong would never be a match for Jincheon.


    After carefully observing Yegyeong''s movements for a while, Jincheon came to the conclusion that Yegyeong would always need him.


    ¡®Weak.¡¯


    It was nothing new.


    Thus, they continued to watch Yegyeong.


    And then, at a certain moment.


    Kwaaaang-!


    A deafening roar, iparably louder than the usual sound of the water, erupted, deafening ears that had be ustomed to the roar of the current.


    Although their position was not ideal for checking the incident below the gorge, they could be certain of what had happened just from the sound.


    The rough current of the gorge must have finally shattered the rock.


    As the explosion sounded, the surrounding air swirled finely as if it were vibrating. The bushes where So Ik-Gyeom and Jincheon were hiding also swayed, swept by the wave.


    And Yegyeong must have heard that explosion as well.


    But Yegyeong did not move. He continued to swing his sword. As if he felt nothing.


    So Ik-Gyeom was amazed. Yegyeong continued to swing his sword steadily, and then, at some point, he stopped abruptly.


    His sword, which was level with the horizon beyond the gorge, gleamed, reflecting the little light in the dimndscape.


    There would be no gaze that his sword could not capture.


    Yegyeong was also captivated by his own sword. He stared at the sword for a moment, then turned his head towards the gorge and walked towards it.


    Jincheon was about to get up, but So Ik-Gyeom seemed to know why Yegyeong had taken a step forward.


    He raised one arm to stop Jincheon from getting up.


    Yegyeong looked at the ce where the water was flowing below the cliff for a long time.


    As if he had gained something from that sight, Yegyeong turned towards the camp, and his face looked more rxed than before.


    "He''s gone."


    Jincheon opened his mouth after Yegyeong''s figurepletely disappeared towards the camp.


    "Yes."


    So Ik-Gyeom, who had stiffened his body hiding in the bushes, approached the gorge Yegyeong had been looking at for a long time. Jincheon followed him.


    "It''spletely shattered,¡± So Ik-Gyeom said, confirming the scene below the gorge. Countless pieces of rock were being carried away by the current.


    Of course, even though it was broken, the rock was still rock. It would probably take a long time for all traces of the destruction to disappear.


    But someday, it would all disappear.


    When everything had flowed away and no trace of the original remained, the fact that the rock had existed would be forgotten.


    "It will flow away."


    So Ik-Gyeom murmured quietly. Jincheon nced at him.


    "You''ll be fine someday. You''ll forget all the unfortunate things, and by disappearing, I can help His Highness forget the past."


    So Ik-Gyeom looked at Jincheon.


    "Do you understand my meaning?"


    Jincheon frowned.


    "Do you really have to do that?"


    In Jincheon''s opinion, Yegyeong didn''t seem like he would be happy if So Ik-Gyeom disappeared.


    "There might be another way."


    Jincheon nodded.


    "But I don''t know any other way. Even if His Highness doesn''t feel any sense of brotherhood, I don''t want to let His Highness stab his own flesh. But that''s almost a foregone conclusion. There can only be one king among the two princes. The Second Prince will not let His Highness stay in the capital."


    He had only stayed in the capital for a few days. He had never even been to the pce.


    It was a difficult thing for Jincheon to understand, but it didn''t seem like the right time to ask questions. Jincheon listened quietly.


    ¡°However, there are many local lords and former officials in the provinces who wish to enthrone His Highness. Even if His Highness wants to live in seclusion, it will be impossible. Wherever His Highness goes, people will gather, and where people gather, power arises. His Highness is not destined to be an ordinary person.¡±n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    So Ik-Gyeom shook his head from side to side. It was more of a gesture to shake off thoughts than a sign of negation.


    Of course, that didn''t actually make the dreadful thoughts disappear.


    "Do you understand? Other generals may think I want to avenge the deposed queen, but that''s not my true intention."


    "Then what do you want?"


    "I just hope His Highness can live a life of satisfaction."


    "What kind of life would satisfy His Highness?"


    When Jincheon asked, So Ik-Gyeom remained silent. He had never asked such a question.


    A strange glint appeared in Jincheon''s eyes.


    "You don''t know."


    So Ik-Gyeom was startled by Jincheon''s confident tone. Jincheon was right.


    So Ik-Gyeom had never asked Yegyeong what he wanted.


    "In the end, haven''t you simply decided for yourself what His Highness wants?"


    So Ik-Gyeom red at Jincheon, who had discerned the truth from their brief conversation. His analysis was as sharp as his swordsmanship.


    "What if he wants something else?"


    "I never thought you could talk so much. Let''s go back."


    Seeming annoyed, So Ik-Gyeom turned and walked away. Jincheon followed him silently. But he didn''t stop talking.


    "I can''t imagine His Highness being happy if you disappear, General. The day of your parting wille eventually, but is there any need to hasten it by your own will?"


    So Ik-Gyeom didn''t answer. Jincheon expected a scolding for his presumptuous remarks, but there was only silence.


    Thinking that his voice had been drowned out by the sound of the flowing water in the gorge, Jincheon was about to speak again but then decided to remain silent.


    Could it be that the general didn''t know what he was thinking?


    Moreover, the time the general had spent watching over the prince could not bepared to the time Jincheon had.


    The depth of their affection would also be iparable.


    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 145

    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]


    Chapter: 145


    When we returned to the camp, everyone had already finished setting up their tents and was resting.


    "Your Highness."


    My grandfather approached from behind. Why was heing from over there?


    Had he gone to the privy?


    His expression was not good, so it seemed he hadn''t had a very pleasant time.


    "Yes."


    "Have you been around to look at the surroundings?"


    Looking again, I saw that my grandfather was with Jincheon. Jincheon timidly poked his head out from behind his grandfather.


    ...Had the two of them always been close?


    It didn''t seem like they were that close...


    Strange.


    I wonder if, by any chance, that fellow will really inherit the So family''s estate.


    "Yes, I have. I have something to tell you about that gorge, and since I''ve run into you, may I


    speak now?"


    "Very well. I will listen."


    I entered the tent with my grandfather and sat down. Jincheon followed.


    "I''ve taken a look around, and the path isn''t very good."


    As soon as I said that, I realized my mistake.


    "Well, we''ve been walking on rough paths all along... but this one is different."


    "In what way?"


    "I found a way down into the gorge. The water doesn''t flow straight. If you go upstream, there''s a ce where the current stops. However, the path is narrow and steep, so it will be difficult for the entire army to move at once."


    "We''ll have to divide them."


    "I think so, but..."


    When I trailed off, my grandfather''s gaze pierced me.


    "Since factions have formed, it won''t be easy to decide how to divide the troops."


    The nobles from the capital, the local lords, and themanders gathered from various northern regions.


    It was no surprise that they formed factions based on their origins and positions, as they were a  group gathered together.


    It would be even more shocking if they were to unite without excluding a single person.


    After Gong Chomun was suddenly injured and disabled, his influence greatly diminished.


    However, there were stillmanders and soldiers who followed him.


    I didn''t understand why they would follow a general who couldn''t even hold a sword.


    "Are you worried about General Gong''s faction?"


    "Isn''t it an exaggeration to call it a faction? But what you said is correct."


    My grandfather nodded.


    "Then do this. Have General Gong''s subordinates follow Your Highness, and assign those who won''t rebel to General Gong''smand. There will be fewer problems that way."


    Although Gong Chomun had a falling out with Jincheon, he was not a major problem for me. I could follow my grandfather''s advice.


    "I will do that."


    My grandfather nodded and headed towards where the other generals had gathered. And he sent out scouts to confirm the location of the path I had mentioned.


    * * *


    Actually, since the water wasn''t that wide, it might have been worth a try to cross.


    If only the current wasn''t so strong.


    After seeing the rock shattered to pieces, I couldn''t dare suggest crossing that current.


    When I said that we should go upstream against the current first, some of the generals insisted that it would be easier to just cross the water...


    But even they shut their mouths after actually seeing the current.


    After arriving at the path Gon had told me about, I and my troops set off at the front. My grandfather followed behind.


    Except for the path being steep and narrow, there were no other dangers.


    If there was any danger, Gon would signal me.


    I nced up at the sky. The creature was circling in the sky, quite a distance from my head, watching its surroundings.


    "I can''t believe I can see the sky."


    Yoo Gueng said bitterly.


    With the leaves so thick that I couldn''t see the sky, I felt strangely out of ce now that the space above my head was so empty.


    I just nodded in response. When the othermanders spoke, I answered with a nod.


    I wasn''t speaking for the same reason Yoo Gueng was shouting.


    The sound of the rushing water in the gorge easily drowned out human voices. Because of that, everyone had to shout to be heard.


    The roaring sound of the violently flowing water, no matter how long I listened, never grew familiar.


    It was different from the ce where we had set up camp. To get used to this sound, I would have to tear out my ears.


    After enduring the noise for a long time, the number of people gradually increased. The rear units were arriving.


    It would take quite a while for everyone to arrive.


    To have to endure this torture for so long...


    "I''d rather be knocked unconscious," I muttered. No one would hear me anyway, thanks to the roar of the water.


    But as if Jincheon had heard my mutterings, he suddenly turned and looked at me.


    Our eyes met.


    ...Did he hear me?


    Nah, it couldn''t be.


    Quite a long time passed. But the rear units still hadn''t appeared.


    If my memory served me right, it was Gong Chomun''s unit.


    Although it would take quite a while, they should have arrived by now...


    No matter how long I waited, I couldn''t see them.


    I nced at the rushing water of the gorge. And I recalled the precarious path. One wrong step and I would be swept away by the current.


    Even if I was a good swimmer, I couldn''t escape death if I were swept away by such a current.


    "Why..."


    They should have arrived by now. But there was still no sign of them. Why weren''t theying?


    A bad feeling crept in. Even though we were only halfway across the gorge, I had a bad feeling.


    Everything had been going smoothly...


    Then a soldier approached cautiously and spoke. His tone was as harsh as the others.


    "Your Highness, we''ll go and check ourselves."


    He was one of the soldiers I had sent as scouts. Before answering, I fell into thought. My grandfather nodded.


    They immediately set off to find Gong Chomun''s unit. But they too did not return. Even after a long time.


    Even the soldiers who had gone to look for them had disappeared without a trace.


    Should I send out another scouting party? But if I sent out a simr number of people, they would likely end up in the same situation.


    With so many eyes watching, I couldn''t call Gon to ask, and I couldn''t find out anything here because of the noise.


    I fell into thought again. It was dangerous to cross the gorge again.


    But I couldn''t just wait without knowing why. There was nothing else I could do here but wait.


    "Just a few of my elite troops wille with me to find the rear guard."


    When I shouted, themanders tried to dissuade me.


    "Then are you going to go and find them?"


    When I said that, they said they would. But they hesitated before answering.


    When I frowned and took a few soldiers with me, no one else tried to stop me except my grandfather.


    "I''ll go find them instead."


    "I''m themander-in-chief, not you."


    I tly refused.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Youmand the remaining troops."


    Leaving the general behind, I took only Jincheon and a few elite soldiers and set off.


    * * *


    I retraced my steps, but I couldn''t find Gong Chomun or his unit. The scouts who had gone to look for them had also disappeared without a trace.


    As I retraced my steps, I eventually reached the ridge before I descended into the gorge.


    The roar of the gorge was much quieter now that I was far away.


    "They''re not here..."


    Still, I couldn''t find any trace of the people I was looking for. How could this be?


    "Did they not even cross over?"


    I asked myself aloud, and Jincheon replied, "Unless they were swept away by the river, they couldn''t have disappeared without a trace."


    Jincheon seemed angry for some reason.


    Although he maintained his usual expressionless face, I could clearly see that he was displeased.


    It was probably because he thought Gong Chomun was the culprit behind this situation.


    "Are you saying that they fell and died?"


    "If we can''t find any traces, that assumption would be correct."


    The other elite soldiers who had followed me stared at Jincheon in astonishment. Of course, he didn''t care.


    Then something shiny on the ground caught my eye. It was buried in the long grass and wasn''t very visible.


    I bent down and picked it up.


    "This is..."


    It was a metal piece about the size of a fingernail. It wasn''t wet. It didn''t seem like it had tried to descend into the gorge and returned.


    I narrowed my eyes and examined it, then held it up to the shoulder of a soldier next to me.


    There were water droplets on his armor. On the other hand, the piece in my hand waspletely dry. The silver metal piece gleamed.


    "It''s a piece of armor."


    I looked around. As soon as I found one piece, several others caught my eye.


    There wererger pieces and smaller ones. Even after fighting hundreds or thousands of monsters, armor didn''t break that easily.


    If the armor was broken, the person wearing it would be dead.


    Maybe a monster had suddenly appeared and attacked them... As soon as I had that thought, I realized that the arrangement of the pieces was unnatural.


    The armor pieces were scattered on the ground, forming a trail as if inviting us to follow.


    Was it a trap? Or was it a plea for help? Either way, it was clearly a signal to follow.


    The other soldiers nced at me awkwardly, as if they had something to say. They had also noticed that the situation was strange.


    "Don''t take me for a fool," I said.


    Reassured by my words, the soldiers rxed their tense expressions.


    However, since not only Gong Chomun''s unit but also the scouts who had gone to find them had mysteriously disappeared, there was only one choice, even if I knew the answer.


    Looking at the direction in which the armor pieces were scattered, I said to Jincheon, "I found a trace, so retract what you said about them falling into the gorge and dying."


    Jincheon answered promptly. But he still couldn''t hide his displeasure. He seemed to really dislike the fact that Gong Chomun was involved.


    "I will."


    The other soldiers looked at Jincheon in bewilderment.


    "Alright," I said, pointing with my chin in the direction where the armor pieces were scattered.


    "Let''s go."


    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 146

    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]


    Chapter: 146


    The very idea of going to rescue Gong Chomun was the first thing to irritate him.


    Secondly, the fact that he knew they were walking into a trap but had to do it anyway grated on his nerves.


    Was Gong Chomun so foolish that he had stumbled somewhere, or had he nned to get himself into trouble from the start? Either way, it was all Gong Chomun''s fault.


    Even if something unexpected had happened and an ident had urred, it would all be Gong Chomun''s fault.


    ¡®Shouldn''t he have been able to return even if he had encountered monsters?¡¯


    Of course, Gong Chomun was in no condition to even swing a sword properly. And it was Jincheon, and no one else, who had put him in that condition.


    But Jincheon didn''t think it was his responsibility.


    Even if Gong Chomun and his men had truly encountered a group of monsters and were in danger, Jincheon would never have thought it was his responsibility.


    Because it was Gong Chomun who had started the trouble by causing amotion when Jincheon was minding his own business.


    ¡®What a fool. So stupid.¡¯


    It was his fault for meddling in matters that were none of his business. If he were Jincheon, he would never have done such a thing.


    Jincheon didn''t have much patience to begin with. And now that his fuse had been lit, an explosion was inevitable.


    Unaware of Jincheon''s suppressed irritation, Yegyeong took the lead.


    ¡®He doesn¡¯t hesitate at all.¡¯


    If he had shown the slightest hesitation, Jincheon would have tried to turn back.


    With even the smallest excuse, he could have pushed for a retreat, and it would have given Yegyeong a reason to reluctantly return.


    But there was no opening.


    So for a long time, Jincheon had been scraping together what little patience he had left, his mouth mped shut.


    "Your Highness."


    But he couldn''t remain silent when it was so obvious they were walking into danger.


    And if he didn''t say something, no one else in the group would.


    "Yes?"


    Yegyeong''s voice carried through the air as he cut through the bushes with his sword.


    Without turning around, he replied, "Should we continue?"


    "Of course."


    Yegyeong''s sword cut through the bushes again. And the soldier next to him cut the remaining branches, widening the path.


    They had to clear the path with every step they took.


    It would take half a day to travel a thousand steps.


    How could they find anyone at this rate?


    Jincheon wanted to grab Yegyeong and drag him back right away.


    Although he couldn''t do it alone, it wouldn''t be too difficult to drag Yegyeong back to the gorge if he worked with the other soldiers.


    He was just afraid of the consequences.


    Unable to answer honestly, Jincheon sighed and looked up at the sky.


    A familiar ck shadow was cutting through the sky, a sight so unusual that it felt strange.


    ¡®It''s His Highness''s crow.¡¯


    With that crow, they didn''t have to worry about getting lost.


    Jincheon had already figured out its identity. The others had probably realized that the prince¡¯s crow was acting as a guide.


    But Jincheon knew more. He realized that the crow only stayed near Yegyeong when he wasn''t in danger.


    ¡®So it''s okay for now.¡¯


    Jincheon looked around.


    Unlike the loud noise of the rushing water in the gorge, the only sounds nearby were the faint rustle of the wind through the bushes and the footsteps of the group.


    But despite the peaceful scenery, there was danger lurking within.


    The ground was sloping upwards, and ahead, a dense thicket blocked their view.


    ¡®He couldn''t be sure that it wasn''t a cliff at the end,¡¯ Jincheon thought, ncing at Yegyeong.


    ¡®Today''s not your day, is it?¡¯


    Jincheon had realized something a long time ago. The prince, at times, noticed details even he missed.


    But it was only asional. His keenness usually manifested when they encountered paths that branched off in multiple directions.


    But today didn''t seem to be his day.


    ¡®Seeing how he''s so calm despite looking worried.¡¯


    Of course, his judgment of visible situations was never inferior to that of other generals. The fact thatmanders who had fought alongside General So on numerous battlefields followed Yegyeong''s orders without question was proof of that.


    However, there was a boundary between them and Jincheon, an insurmountable wall.


    Jincheon was quickly learning that. Thanks to the high-level generals around him, his insight was also growing rapidly.


    Just then, the crow in the sky cawed once.


    "Caw!"


    The clear cry, which tore through the surrounding noise, made everyone lift their heads.


    Then, as if by prior agreement, they raised their swords into a fighting stance.


    "A monster,¡± Yegyeong said. As he said, a dark shadow emerged heavily from beyond the bushes.


    It was a monster with a huge body, sharp fangs, and ws as sharp as des.


    The red-brown furred monster slowly revealed itself, trampling down the dense bushes that covered the ground.


    Despite the dim light, its yellow eyes glowed eerily.


    "...Is it injured?" A soldier muttered. Having seen so many monsters, they were no longer overly tense or afraid.


    The monster was covered in wounds.


    Most of them were old, but there were also fresh wounds that were still bleeding. They were sharp cuts.


    It didn''t seem like it was from a territorial dispute with another monster. It was more likely that it had been cut by a human-made de.


    However, the monster didn''t immediately attack. One of its eyes was missing, reced by a deep cavity. The monster didn''t notice the humans in front of it and was looking around aimlessly.


    But soon, it spotted the armed humans and roared, twisting its massive body.


    ¡®If it hadn''t seen humans before, it wouldn''t have attacked immediately.¡¯


    Jincheon thought.


    At that moment, Yegyeong muttered, "It''s that one."


    The monster roared and charged. The roar seemed to vibrate the air. Its charge was surprisingly fast for its size.


    "¡ª¡ª!"


    The monster swung its front paw and smashed a nearby tree. The tree copsed like a sandcastle. A soldier who was hit by the debris of the broken tree was knocked out.


    "Dodge!" Yegyeong shouted, and the other soldiers hesitated.


    Jincheon darted forward in that hesitation.


    The soldiers with spears then moved aside and attacked. Their spearheads aimed for the monster''s side, but they bounced off as if they had hit iron.


    After several more attempts, a soldier''s spear pierced the monster''s ribs, but it was not enough to dampen the monster''s fierce momentum.


    "¡ª¡ª!"


    The monster roared, its spear embedded in its side. Its roar was even more ferocious than before, filled with rage and excitement.


    As a low growl echoed from deep within the monster''s throat, its red fur-covered nape trembled visibly.


    At that moment, Yegyeong, who was aiming for the monster''s back, swung his sword. The tip of the sword cut deeply into the monster''s fur.


    But that was just the sensation he felt through the de. The monster''s skin was much thicker than that of any other monster they had encountered.


    As if unaffected by the fatal blow they had expected, the monster let out a fierce roar and twisted its massive body.


    "Left!" Yegyeong called out, drawing the monster''s attention.


    Thanks to Yegyeong, the monster''s left side was exposed.


    Jincheon, who had already positioned himself there, swung his sword. It was a swift strike that the monster''s massive weight could never match.


    Dozens of sword strikes passed in an instant before blood finally spurted out like a fountain.


    The other soldiers retreated hastily, but there was no fear in their expressions. Instead, they raised their spears and charged at the monster with renewed vigor.


    "¡ª¡ª!"


    The momentum behind its roar had already subsided. A painful groan followed the roar.


    The monster, writhing in pain as it spewed blood, swung its front leg, and a soldier who failed to dodge was sent flying.


    The distance he was thrown back was more than ten human steps, simply from being hit by the wildly swinging leg.


    Two soldiers had already fallen.


    Yegyeong nced at the fallen soldiers and looked at Jincheon. Jincheon, who had taken a step back with an indifferent expression, drew his sword again in a long horizontal arc.


    The dim sunlight reflected off the de, scattering red blood droplets.


    "¡ª¡ª!"


    Soon after, the monster roared loudly and copsed. Its massive body shook the ground as it fell.


    The low bushes, unable to withstand the weight, were crushed with a crunching sound.


    "¡ª¡ª!"


    The monster shuddered and made one final struggle.


    After retreating a few steps, Jincheon, who had been watching the monster fall from a distance, walked over slowly.


    "What a pity."


    Thunk-


    Jincheon''s sword pierced the monster''s nape. It was a quick way to end its suffering.


    Blood began to flow rapidly, pooling on the ground.


    Yegyeong and the others looked at Jincheon with surprise.


    Jincheon met their gaze with indifferent eyes and turned away.


    ''Gong Chomun should have died and stayed dead. No, I should have killed him then.''


    It was rare for Jincheon to regret anything. The fact that he hadn''t dealt with Gong Chomun earlier meant it was a great regret for him.


    He pulled out his sword and shook it once, removing the blood from the de.


    "It seemed to have an injury from a de when it appeared."


    "Yes, I saw it too," Yegyeong nodded. He continued to look at Jincheon with curious eyes.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "They must be around here or ahead. Let''s hurry and find them and return."


    At Yegyeong''s words that they would find Gong Chomun and his unit if they searched a little longer, Jincheon sheathed his sword and looked at the dead monster one more time.


    ''He''s out of luck.''


    Tsk-


    Jincheon clicked his tongue. No one heard him.


    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 147

    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]


    Chapter: 147


    "Can you go back?"


    The two injured soldiers were useless, so it would be better to send them back.


    "Yes, Your Highness." As if acknowledging that they wouldn''t be much help even if they followed me, they turned around without a word, following my order to return.


    It didn''t really matter, since Jincheon was always the one who mattered.


    But that guy, he seems to be in a really bad mood.


    "What are you doing?"


    Although he was simply walking behind me, I deliberately picked a fight with Jincheon.


    Jincheon looked up at me without saying a word.


    ... That look on his face, it''s like he''s nning to kill someone.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Am I imagining things?


    I nced at my group.


    As far as I knew, there was no one who had a grudge against Jincheon.


    "...Let''s go."


    Due to the dense foliage, we hadn''t actually traveled very far. So the surroundings were no different from before.


    As we pushed through the bushes, something caught my foot.


    "Hmm?"


    Clink-


    As soon as I looked down, I recognized what it was. A whole sword had been discarded.


    "It''s like yours."


    It was the type of sword the soldiers used.


    The soldier closest to it picked up the sword.


    The opposite side of the de, which had been facing the ground, was revealed. And I was horrified.


    The part that had been touching the ground was as ck as if it had been left there for decades, covered in rust.


    "Rust...?"


    Not only me, but the other soldiers were also shocked.


    "Anyone would think it had been rotting here for decades."


    No one answered my words. It was an unspoken agreement.


    Jincheon, who had nced at the rusty sword and turned around, bent down and picked something up.


    Without looking closely, I could tell it was a sword tassel.


    But it was also damaged, like an old relic.


    "It seems they went that way," Jincheon said. He turned his head in one direction. There, a cave-like passage made of rocks stretched out.


    Although the entire area was covered in lush foliage, the contour of the ground showed a slope.


    But...


    "I don''t see any slope steep enough to cause a fall."


    I nced at the rusty sword again.


    Even if it had been soaked in salt water, it couldn''t have gotten to this state in just a few hours.


    "Go."


    I tried to take a step in the direction Jincheon pointed, but at that moment, a ferocious roar echoed. It was a scream that couldn''t be mistaken for the sound of the wind.


    "Damn it."


    "Your Highness, it would be better if we... retreated first..." One of the soldiers said. Judging by the sound, there seemed to be more than one monster nearby.


    As he said, it would be better to retreat first.


    Perhaps Gong Chomun''s unit had also disappeared after encountering these monsters.


    No, they should have just followed orders...


    It was a headache, but since I had transferred the soldiers under mymand to Gong Chomun, I couldn''t just turn back because of them.


    "Not only General Gong, but also the soldiers of the First Unit are involved, so I can''t stop worrying," Jincheon said suddenly.


    Why would he suddenly open his mouth when he had been so quiet? It would have been better if Gong Chomun had just died, instead of involving other people.


    I avoided his gaze and said, "Did you learn that from General Yoo?"


    "General So told me to be especially careful when speaking to Your Highness."


    What a waste of time¡­


    "Let''s go."


    As we followed the presumed path Gong Chomun had taken, the surroundings began to darken.


    The rock-lined path was shaped like a small gorge, covered by dense foliage above, like a roof.


    "Your Highness," the soldier who had told me to take cover earlier spoke.


    "I apologize for speaking out of turn, but I have my doubts. Perhaps General Gong has devised some sort of trick..."


    Before anyone else could respond, Jincheon spoke up.


    "You''re not the only one who thought of that."


    At Jincheon''s words, the soldier immediately shut his mouth.


    Although Jincheon was a mere soldier like him, he was clearly of a different status. Moreover, anyone could tell that Jincheon was in a bad mood.


    Even my grandfather would look wary if Jincheon frowned, so among the soldiers, Jincheon was like a cat watching mice.


    ...Regardless of that, to dare to arbitrarily cut off the message I had sent to the general.


    As we walked, the air became increasingly heavy and damp. But since I had eaten the bellflower, the unpleasant aura wouldn''t harm me until nightfall.


    I was grateful for that; the feeling of being weighed down, as if every breath was draining my energy, was gone.


    However, after a while, the situation began to worsen. The sky waspletely covered, and I couldn''t see where Gon had gone.


    Perhaps it had returned to my grandfather. It was the kind of creature who didn''t want to get involved in troublesome matters.


    After the ambush where I had been injured and thrown to the ground, it had be even more cautious. The sly fellow.


    "The path seems to be getting wider," Jincheon said.


    "It''s strange that there''s a path like this..."


    As if everyone had been thinking the same thing, they all turned their gaze to Jincheon.


    "I think this must be another gorge."


    It was easy for anyone to predict that the sunlight would bepletely blocked soon. The surroundings were already much darker than the gorge outside.


    The foliage overhead became increasingly dense. It wouldn''t be surprising if something was hiding there, watching me.


    Now, droplets of dew were asionally falling from the foliage. It was unsettling to think that the water wasing from such an old forest.


    The rock cliffs on either side were as sharp as a giant beast''s teeth, and there were deep grooves in the rough surface, like old scars.


    Moss covered those grooves. One look at the moss was enough to know how damp this ce was.


    Gradually, the moss spread to the ground. The moss, which grew on the ground like a mat, not only hindered our steps but also absorbed the sound of our footsteps.


    Then, I heard a human voice.


    "Help me..."


    It was so faint that I could have doubted if I had heard it correctly, but it was a familiar voice. That might be why I was the first to notice.


    "I heard a voice."


    "Yes?"


    The soldiers asked in confusion, but Jincheon seemed to understand and took a big step forward. I hurried after him.


    "Help me..."


    The faint, weak voice echoed again.


    "Soldier Bu, are you here?"


    My words echoed off the surrounding rock cliffs.


    Are you here...


    Are you here...


    You...


    Soon, I heard a desperate voice from a distance.


    "Your Highness...?"


    It echoed as well.


    I was soon able to find Bu-seop. He was trapped between the rocks, his face pale.


    "Your, Your Highness...?"


    Bu-seop''s eyes trembled when he recognized me.


    He looked as if he had seen a ghost. His limbs were trapped between the rocks and he couldn''t get out.


    I wondered how he ended up in this situation, but rescuing him was a priority over asking questions.


    "Can you move?"


    "It''s difficult..."


    Bu-seop tried to move to free himself, but his attempt was futile. He let out a groan in agony.


    "I''m sorry," he suddenly apologized. I frowned and began to move the rock that pinned his limbs.


    "Everyone,e help me."


    With the three remaining soldiers helping, the rock moved.


    It took three people to move just one rock, so if I hadn''t found him, Bu-seop would have died.


    While we pushed the rock, Bu-seop closed his eyes tightly, enduring pain, and then let out a long breath.


    When the rock was removed, Bu-seop''s hand emerged. It was covered in blood.


    After moving several rocks, Bu-seop was finally free.


    "Can you move your hand?"


    Fortunately, he nodded.


    "I can."


    "That''s a relief..."


    Bu-seop wiped the blood off his hand with his clothes, revealing bruised skin.


    "I didn''t expect Your Highness toe."


    His voice was choked, as if he had given up hope.


    "Don''t be ridiculous. Forget about that and tell me what happened."


    And so, I heard what had happened. Contrary to my expectations, it seemed that Gong Chomun hadn''t intentionally led his soldiers off course.


    "A monster with red fur appeared, and we fought, but we were outnumbered and had to retreat. We ran for a long time, but they kept chasing us..."


    Red fur. That was the monster whosest breath I had taken with my sword. It seemed they had run away from it.


    "And why were you in such a state?"


    "There were also monsters here. The same kind I saw before."


    Bu-seop described the monster''s appearance. It was the same kind of monster I had encountered before.


    "Don''t they usually ignore humans?"


    They weren''t carnivorous species.


    "But strangely, unlike the ones I saw before, they attacked us as if we were their prey... We had no choice but to fight."


    "So they were acting strangely?"


    I furrowed my brow.


    "You don''t know the reason either?"


    "No, I don''t."


    "So, what happened to the others?"


    At my words, Bu-seop looked beyond the gorge.


    "The group of monsters kepting, so we decided to flee. It wasn''t a major threat, but there were so many of them..."


    So they had run away. But if that was the case, why had they left Bu-seop behind and only chased after the others?


    If they wanted to eat him, it would have been easier to do so since he was trapped in the rocks.


    It didn''t make sense.


    "...Anyway, let''s keep going."


    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]

 Chapter 148

    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]


    Chapter: 148


    The damp moss that carpeted the ground was stained with an unknown blood. And lying upon it was a familiar figure.


    "Your Highness...?"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    I tapped his shoulder to awaken him, and the fallen Soldier Jo lifted his eyelids. Having traveled much farther down the path, our party had discovered the fallen Jo Seunghoe.


    As soon as he recognized me, this was what he said.


    "Please return and take care of yourself..."


    His voice grew weaker with each word, until it was barely a whisper.


    After barely uttering those words, Jo Seunghoe copsed again.


    To check if he was alive, I ced my hand under his nose, and he was still breathing. Still notpletely reassured, I took Jo Seunghoe''s wrist and checked his pulse.


    There seemed to be no major abnormalities. I examined his injuries and then looked at the other soldier.


    As soon as my gaze turned towards him, a mournful voice came.


    "He''s dead."


    Having seen that he wasn''t moving, I had already guessed that he was dead.


    I simply nodded in response.


    The faces of those around me were gloomy.


    Given the circumstances, there was no time to bury him, and everyone looked deeply sorry.


    "Jo Seunghoe is alive."


    No serious injuries were found on the copsed Jo Seunghoe. Even if he was injured, it wouldn''t be a bleeding wound.


    However, the other soldier lying next to him was in a very different situation.


    It seemed that he had been dead for a long time, and one of his legs had been torn off in a gruesome state that I couldn''t bear to look at.


    "How gruesome."


    It was clearly the work of a monster. He must have been eaten alive. Luckily, Jo Seunghoe wasn''t eaten.


    Although we had faced many monsters, it was very rare for our soldiers to be eaten by them.


    In the past, since arge number of soldiers had participated in battles, even if someone died, we could prevent their bodies from bing monster food.


    Therefore, despite participating in many battles, I was unustomed to such a sight and couldn''t help but frown.


    I nced at the two dead monster corpses lying around me. They were different species from the ones Bu-seop had described.


    Seeing the traces of the monsters running away, it seemed that Jo Seunghoe and the dead soldier hadn''t been in a disadvantaged position. They were simply outnumbered.


    If I hade earlier, he might have lived.


    "It seems there are other kinds of monsters besides the ones you saw."


    When I told Bu-seop, he nodded anxiously.


    "Your Highness is right."


    Since Jo Seunghoe had fainted, I couldn''t ask him any more questions.


    And it was difficult to take the unconscious man with me, so I asked another soldier who hade with me to stay and look after Jo Seunghoe.


    "It won''t take long. Wait for me."


    And then I continued on my way.


    I was not so naive as to still consider Gong Chomun an ally after what he had done. I had to admit that I had been slow to realize it.


    Still, I wanted to believe his words about admiring General So and deciding to join the Northern Expedition.


    I sighed deeply. Jincheon looked at me.


    Jincheon hesitated and then said, "I apologize."


    I asked him what he was apologizing for, but Jincheon didn''t answer.


    As we moved on, the surroundingndscape began to change again. It was not only damp and dark, but there was also a faint smell of something rotting in the air.


    And there were strange echoes echoing from all directions.


    "Your Highness," Jincheon spoke.


    "I think it would be best to turn back."


    It seemed that it was Jincheon''s role to say what the others couldn''t.


    As if waiting for his words, Bu-seop agreed.


    "I apologize for speaking out of turn, Your Highness, but I share the same opinion. It would be dangerous to continue like this. Please reconsider."


    "But what about you..."


    "If my subordinates are waiting for help, shouldn''t I live up to their expectations?"


    Bu-seop''s words left me speechless.


    "Your Highness," Jincheon sighed, no longer even trying to hide it. If the situation had been slightly less dire, I would have pped him.


    "Your Highness''s life doesn''t belong only to Your Highness."


    It was something I''d heard before. I frowned.


    "Did the General teach you to say that?"


    "Yes, the General ordered me to remember it."


    Should I turn back?


    I knew it was the right thing to do. It was true that Gong Chomun was one of the key generals. But he wouldn''t be an asset in the future, and he was almost certainly a traitor.


    In fact, whether he was a traitor or not, he was already doomed to be stripped of his official position forever. Even if all of this was a mistake, that would be the case.


    And those who had been implicated in Gongc Chomun''s deeds were probably not in a good state either.


    "But..."


    But what if my living subordinates were waiting for rescue?


    I was about to argue, but I couldn''t continue. A chilling sensation crept up on me.


    I turned around immediately and dodged at the same time. It wasn''t a conscious thought, just an instinctive reaction.


    "Dodge!"


    In an instant, a dark shadow loomed over me, and a pile of dirt was thrown up where I had been standing. Even though I had dodged, the soil had reached my ankles.


    Then, I heard the ground tremble with huge footsteps, and the sound of monsters charging pierced my ears. I took a few steps back, drew my sword, and shouted.


    "They''reing."


    Judging by the vibrations, there were more than a few. Could I handle them? Cold sweat began to drip down my forehead.


    "We must flee," Bu-seop said. I nodded.


    "...Don''t go back."


    But it was toote. The ground shook violently once more, and a horde of monsters came into view.


    They were the same kind of monsters with red fur. And there were more than ten of them, charging towards us, drooling.


    And there was another problem: they were twice as big as the monster Jincheon had killed. My hair stood on end.


    "Go!"


    I started running. But the monsters were faster. The distance between us and the horde was closing.


    It was impossible to keep running.


    If I slowed down from exhaustion, they would catch me, and if they caught me, they would devour me. So instead... I turned around and raised my sword.


    "Your Highness!"


    "I told you to go."


    A moment would be enough. I could buy them a moment to escape.


    I didn''t intend to die here. I simply decided that it was better for me to make a temporary sacrifice than for the two of them to face them.


    Immediately, Jincheon turned around. And then, one of the monster''s front paws flew through the air. It was Jincheon''s work.


    With a thud, the monster''s front pawnded on the ground, spraying blood everywhere. The monster roared ferociously, having lost its front paw.


    "¡ª¡ª!"


    The monster roared and twisted its body violently. It thrashed around violently in pain, then mmed its massive body into the rock cliff.


    With a house-sized body crashing into the rock cliff, there was naturally a loud crash. The sound echoed throughout the area, drowning out all other noises.


    But that was insignificantpared to what was toe. I immediately realized that the impact with the rock cliff was not the only problem.


    The roar echoed through the corridor-like space, reverberating multiple times. The rough rock cliffs on either side seemed to tremble in response to the monster''s roar.


    And at that moment, a chilling premonition struck me.


    Instinctively, I pushed Jincheon beside me. Jincheon, startled, was instantly swallowed by the shadows.


    "I..."


    Someone called out to me, but the words were cut off before they reached me. A massive amount of earth and rock had copsed from the cliff face.


    The rocks and dirt poured down like a violent wave, swallowing the monsters. The sight of the endless torrent of debris before me made my hair stand on end.


    I instinctively dodged and barely managed to avoid being buried under the debris, but the heavy weight pressing down on me wasn''t the only shock.


    It was only when there was nothing left moving in my sight that I finally took a breath.


    I hadn''t even realized I had stopped breathing until then.


    The path waspletely blocked by the debris, plunging me into darkness.


    I shouted to check on mypanions, but there was no response, not even a dying gasp.


    The only response I got was the frantic struggles of a monster that had barely managed to survive, buried in the debris.


    And the echo of my own voice, which sounded like the abyss was mocking me by imitating my voice.


    The ferocious monster, with its front leg sticking out of the debris, iled wildly.


    Before it could free itself, I raised my sword and severed its crimson forelimb. One strike wasn''t enough.


    It took a dozen strikes before I finally severed the limb. Blood gushed out of the severed artery like a burst old pipe.


    As a pool of blood formed on the ground, the monster''s struggles finally ceased.


    "...Ha."


    Involuntaryughter escaped my lips. It was hardly aughing matter.


    The path was blocked, and the debris was too much for me to dig through.


    If they were alive, they would try to find me and surely call out to me.


    But apart from the chilling echoes of the debris crashing against the cliff face, I heard nothing.


    Then, a sudden loud noise tore through my ears. I quickly took a step back as more dirt poured down.


    It wasn''t asrge as the previous copse, but a section of the cliff had copsed, causing more debris to fall.


    "Damn it."


    A curse escaped my lips. The new obstacle felt like a cruel joke, as if someone had set it up to mock me.


    I stood still in the darkness, staring at the debris for a long time. Of course, that wasn''t going to move the debris that had filled the passage.


    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 149

    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]


    Chapter: 149


    Only the sticky scent of monster blood and the ruins of the copsed cliff mocked me. Time passed in this state.


    Of course, I didn''t just stand there. I continued walking in the direction I had been going.


    I thought I might find Gong Chomun or the soldiers he had led there.


    At least their dead bodies would remain. Or perhaps the corpses of the monsters they had fought.


    It was better than being in a ce with nondmarks. After all, the debris had blocked the path.


    Then I reached a fork in the road.


    Around that time, the effects of the bellflower were gradually wearing off, and my enhanced senses were returning.


    My heightened senses made me tense, but I had been waiting for this.


    It was to find a source of light or wind. Of course, there was light filtering through the dense vines overhead, but there was no way to climb up there.


    My newly awakened senses sharpened me more than ever before.


    Every time the cold, damp air touched my skin, it felt like a needle prick, and a constant, subtle vibration echoed in my ears.


    A scent of earth wafted over from beyond the gorge formed by the ovepping trees and rocks.


    Normally, it would simply be the smell of earth, but in this scent, there was a subtle mixture of decay and dampness. It wasn''t just the natural scent.


    Even the sound of a small pebble rolling under my feet seemed as loud as arge boulder crashing.


    There was almost no wind, but a slight movement of air could be felt. I could feel the air flowing in from somewhere.


    Following that, I drew a map in my mind. It was a poor excuse for a map, but it was better than nothing.


    I took a deep breath. The air I inhaled made me want to vomit.


    "Ugh."


    There was a path to the left and one to the right. A breeze wasing from the left, and an echo was bouncing off the cliff on the right.


    The difference was that I couldn''t smell any decay on the left side.


    I thought the source of the smell was the monsters that inhabited this ce. It was either dead monsters, their food, or their excrement rotting in the narrow space.


    So, the path on the left was more likely to lead outside.


    But...


    I turned my head to the right. The constant echo bouncing off the cliff made me suspicious about its source.


    In the end, I turned right and followed the echoing sound.


    I moved forward, relying solely on my senses, with my breathing barely audible.


    As I walked along the path, the echo became clearer. I was certain that the source of the echo was not a natural phenomenon.


    Something was there, alive and moving. And it felt like it was waiting for me.


    My heart began to beat faster. My heartbeat was loud and distracting.


    I bit my cheek to clear my head. My racing heart was a warning to turn back, but I hade too far to do that.


    Then, I suddenly saw a dead monster. I stopped and examined the corpse.


    It wasn''t very old. It hadn''t started to decay yet.


    "Perhaps..."


    I muttered, sighing.


    It must have been killed by Gong Chomun and the unit he led. That thought was confirmed when I found traces of weapons.


    There was not just one dead monster. As I went deeper, I found several more monster corpses. The deeper I went, the more frequently I encountered them.


    And then I suddenly noticed a faint breathing sound. It was a ragged, gasping breath. I quickened my pace.


    Soon, a familiar silhouette appeared in the dim light.


    "Your Highness."


    A low, hoarse voice. The owner of the voice slowly revealed himself in front of me. It was Gong Chomun.


    As if he had been waiting for me all along, he didn''t even look at me, and despite the poor visibility, he recognized me first.


    Step, step-


    Gong Chomun approached slowly. And in the dim light filtering in from somewhere, Gong Chomun''s face and eyes were revealed.


    His gaze was cold and indifferent. It almost seemed as if he hated me. It was a rather disconcerting situation.


    "Why are you looking at me like that?"


    Gong Chomun replied coldly, "What can you do if you think my gaze is disrespectful?"


    I looked around. I was looking for any surviving allies. But there was no one around.


    "No one. That''s a shame. But where did the others go?"


    "They''re dead."


    I didn''t reply, I just clenched my fist. It wasn''t unexpected, but it was bitter.


    "Is that so? I see. But I don''t understand why I''m seeing you here."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Shouldn''t you have been the first to die if someone was going to die?"


    "Do you still remember my hand?"


    Gong Chomun chuckled scornfully.


    "Are there no other soldiers?"


    "That''s a pity."


    "Are they dead?"


    "I don''t know."


    I doubt it. I couldn''t imagine Jincheon dying. At least, not before me.


    "I don''t think so."


    "That''s a great pity."


    "It''s no better for me."


    I mirrored Gong Chomun''s wry smile.


    "Well, it''s better than your situation."


    Gong Chomun''s expression twisted.


    "I was going to let you die peacefully out of respect for So Ik-Gyeom, but you don''t seem to need such kindness."


    "Are you daring to mention the General''s name like that?"


    I ced my hand on the hilt of my sword.


    "What does it matter how I refer to the name of a dying old man?"


    "Why is General So going to die?"


    A disturbing thought came to mind.


    I was curious how my grandfather had obtained permission to embark on this expedition from the current king, but I hadn''t asked my grandfather.


    It was obvious what I would hear.


    "He will die without returning to the capital, Your Highness. That''s why he came all this way."


    I gritted my teeth.


    "Shut up."


    "How tragic. But it''s futile."


    I nced at Gong Chomun''s hand. Jincheon hadn''t said it outright, but his hand was probably... damaged.


    With that hand, he would struggle to even fight a small monster. I had already seen that. I didn''t think it was an act.


    There was no way he would lie, risking his own life.


    "You''re out of your mind. With a body like that. Do you have some kind of confidence? What are you relying on to create this situation? You won''t be able to return alive either."


    "So what?"


    Gong Chomun stared at me indifferently. I could tell he wasn''t going to answer.


    "No one will help you. You''ll die here too, alone. If you had just stayed still, I would have taken care of your share. Don''t you know me yet? I valued having warriors like you supporting my back more than taking credit myself."


    Gong Chomun sneered at me.


    "Just like So Ik-Gyeom."


    "That''s the difference between you and General So. Where''s your loyalty? Tell me that. Even a dog would know its master better than you."


    "How could that be?"


    "I''m right. A dog is better than you, who doesn''t even recognize its master."


    Gong Chomun''sughter grew louder.


    "You were never my master in the first ce, so what are you talking about?¡± Gong Chomun burst intoughter, as if he had heard a very funny joke. I was taken aback.


    "...So you were a spy."


    But who had sent a spy?


    "Was it Prince Jaean? Did my younger brother send you to kill me?"


    "Do you think that stupid brat could handle me?"


    I silently watched Gong Chomun.


    "That''s the problem with you Ye n. You''re ipetent and stupid, but you''re so arrogant... If someone bows their head to you, you take it at face value. Your father was like that, and your half-brother is too. Of course, the worst of them is right in front of me."


    "So, you''re saying your master isn''t from the Ye n?"


    Swoosh-


    I drew my sword. The sound of the sword leaving its sheath echoed off the surrounding cliffs.


    "If not the Ye n, then who? A local lord?"


    There were many local lords who wanted to make their families into royal families. It was only natural for such ambitions to arise when one''s power grew to a certain extent.


    But if that were the case...


    There would be no need to attack me. There would be even less reason to chase me to Wolhan Fortress. All they had to do was gather their forces and attack the capital.


    "Look. You, who could have been a pir supporting the future of the country, have such a narrow perspective. That''s why you''re trapped in a well and destined to be someone else''s prey. How can you escape that fate? So it must be fate. There''s no need to me your own stupidity."


    A thought crossed my mind at that moment.


    "...Huawei?"


    Gong Chomun''s eyes widened. Then he burst outughing.


    I had never seen himugh so loudly since I first met him, after his hand had been injured and his face had be pale.


    "So the well frog has started to explore the outside world."


    I frowned. Gong Chomun had connections with Huawei? That was impossible. How could that be?


    Then I remembered something I had heard before. Gong Chomun had told me that he had participated in the battle at Blood Cloud Fortress.


    Could it be that...


    How deep had their infiltration gone? Had all our efforts to resist to the death at Blood Cloud Fortress been meaningless?


    Where had it all gone rotten?


    ...Perhaps the destruction of this country had been predetermined.


    I believed I could change the future, but maybe that was just an illusion.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Realizing that my hope was false, I felt like the ground was falling out from under me.


    I had thought that Blood Cloud Fortress had fallen because I had lost to Jincheon. But in fact, Jincheon hadn''t caused the fall of Blood Cloud Fortress.


    The real enemy had been inside, slowly and viciously eating away at us from within...


    "But it''s toote."


    "Toote...?"


    Gong Chomun said that and pulled something out of his pocket. Thinking it was a weapon, I assumed a defensive posture, but it wasn''t.


    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 150

    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]


    Chapter: 150


    "Your Highness!"


    The earth was crumbling. There was nothing to do but watch helplessly.


    "Your Highness...!"


    A scream echoed. As Yegyeong''s body was swallowed by the massive mound of earth, everyone''s hearts sank.


    In an instant, his figure disappeared beyond the debris, leaving nothing but the barren rock path between the deste cliffs.


    Bu-seop btedly retracted his arm with a bewildered expression.


    He had stretched out his arm as if to grab Yegyeong, but now it was nothing more than a meaningless gesture.


    The mound of earth had mercilessly swallowed him.


    "...Your, Your Highness."


    There was nothing else to do, nor anything else to say.


    His desperate cry echoed off the cliffs on either side. No matter how much he shouted, there was no answer.


    For a moment, everything seemed to stop, and they simply stood there, frozen, staring at the spot where Yegyeong had disappeared.


    Despair and shock washed over them, as if their entire bodies had been submerged in cold water.


    One clenched his fist with trembling hands, while another looked at the ground, unable to hide his frustration.


    The ground trembled from the impact of the copsing earth, and they stood there, unable to move.


    They knew what it meant that Yegyeong had disappeared beyond the debris and that no matter how much they called out, there would be no response.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    But it seemed too much for everyone to ept this heavy truth.


    Bu-seop nced at Jincheon.


    Everyone knew, though they tried to hide it, that the prince was very partial to Jincheon. Of course, they also recognized his skills.


    But it was clearly favoritism and partiality. Jincheon rarely showed his emotions, but he wouldn''t bepletely unaffected by this situation.


    And as Bu-seop had expected, and even more so, Jincheon seemed to be deeply shocked.


    Staring straight ahead with his jaw dropped, Jincheon lookedpletely out of it.


    Bu-seop realized for the first time that Jincheon finally looked like a boy his own age. It was as if an old man had been living in a boy''s body, but it was clear that Jincheon was, after all, just a boy who had lived for only a few short years.


    Feeling a strange sense of empathy for Jincheon''s shock, Bu-seop at the same time perceived Jincheon as apletely unfamiliar being.


    They did nothing for a while. They didn''t even try to call out to Yegyeong who had disappeared beyond the debris for very long.


    They didn''t even dare to dig through the debris. It was a useless effort no matter what they did. They all knew that.


    It would have been more realistic to hope that, if they turned around, Yegyeong would appear awkwardly, smiling, having avoided the copse.


    Perhaps the reason they didn''t immediately start digging was because they refused to ept reality. It was too overwhelming to ept the truth that the prince was dead.


    Then Jincheon suddenly knelt down. He curled his ten fingers like ws and began to dig into the debris.


    With so much earth already fallen, it was unclear where to start digging. But Jincheon dug frantically.


    The momentary silence was broken, and a cloud of dust rose. In that hazy cloud of dust, the reality they faced became clearer.


    Jincheon had decided to ept the fact that the prince was buried under the debris. He was the first of his subordinates to ept this fact. His face was stiff, devoid of any expression.


    Then the others began to dig as well. After digging into the earth with their hands for a while, their fingertips began to tear and bleed.


    But no one stopped. They didn''t feel the pain of their hands being torn by sharp stones, nor the fatigue that weighed down on their bodies.


    They didn''t think about what they should be doing. They simply dug into the earth as if it were something they had to do. But there was too much earth, and it was too heavy.


    No matter how much they dug, the earth they dug out would simply copse again, making their efforts futile.


    Even if they dug all night, their efforts would be like a speck of dust in the mound of earth.


    Still, Jincheon dug with gritted teeth.


    After digging for an unknown amount of time, a dry, cracked voice emerged from between Jincheon''s teeth.


    "Why..."


    The voice, which cut through the repetitive sounds of digging and the earth copsing back into the hole, was a signal for everyone around to look up.


    They all stared at Jincheon. His expression seemed like he was weeping, but his face was dry, only slightly covered in dust.


    No one dared to speak and they hesitated. Then, Bu-seop, who had stopped digging and was staring at the ground for a long time, opened his mouth with difficulty.


    "Let''s go."


    His voice weakly echoed off the cliff. It was a voice of resignation.


    "Let''s go back."


    No one objected. Everyone nodded.


    But their feet were slow to move. It was because Jincheon didn''t move.


    "Soldier."


    Bu-seop took a step and approached Jincheon. He slowly and carefully ced his hand on Jincheon''s shoulder.


    Bu-seop realized that Jincheon was trembling slightly.


    He had just realized that the fact that Jincheon was standing with them didn''t mean that Jincheon was in the same situation as them.


    Bu-seop''s expression twisted. It was out of pity for Jincheon.


    "His Highness wouldn''t want us to do this. Right?"


    A soldier picked up Bu-seop''s words.


    "He''d tell us to stop because it''s pointless."


    Jincheon couldn''t argue against that. If he had something to say, he would have already snapped back. That was Jincheon''s nature.


    Bu-seop nodded solemnly, knowing that. Then he removed his hand from Jincheon''s shoulder.


    "Let''s go."


    His feet were still reluctant to move, but Jincheon nodded. And he followed Bu-seop, who was leading the way, with a heavy heart.


    As they left, Jincheon looked back several times. The others didn''t keep looking back like Jincheon, showing their reluctance.


    However, they all had one thing inmon. Their faces were filled with defeat and loss.


    They walked in silence through the dark, along the path to the flowing gorge.


    In the silence, without exchanging a single word, they were weighed down by their loss.


    After a long time, they reached the flowing gorge. As soon as they came into view, So Ik-Gyeom began anxiously searching for Yegyeong.


    However, Yegyeong was nowhere to be seen among the approaching group. No, no. A sense of foreboding grew in the old man''s heart.


    Although he had already lost someone precious, loss was something he couldn''t get used to.


    Feeling the loss proved that he was unable to ovee such pain. As painful memories surfaced, So Ik-Gyeom shook his head.


    It would be better to simply look at the flowing water until they came closer.


    His heart beat rapidly with a sense of foreboding, but the constant roar of the water flowing through the gorge distracted him.


    He looked at it. White foam surged up whenever the water collided, and the stream flowing between the rocks passed by quickly without a moment''s pause.


    "General, it seems His Highness has returned."


    One of his aides shouted. He already knew.


    So Ik-Gyeom turned his heavy gaze away from the flowing water and looked at the group led by Bu-seop.


    He took a deep breath.


    Bu-seop approached him. His expression was somber. As soon as he saw it, So Ik-Gyeom felt like the ground was falling away from beneath him.


    The wrinkles on his old face couldn''t hide his emotions.


    "His Highness..."


    So Ik-Gyeom spoke involuntarily, as if sighing. Bu-seop''s face was filled with sorrow, and his eyes were red.


    Bu-seop held his breath for a moment and then looked at So Ik-Gyeom with difficulty. He bowed deeply and reported in a calm voice.


    "I have news for General So."


    Then, tragic words flowed out. Bu-seop exined the situation of the great army. The other soldiers behind him could only lower their heads in silence, as if they had ten mouths but nothing to say.


    "There was no way to save His Highness."


    It was a voice as light as a droplet of water carried by the windpared to the roar of the flowing water in the gorge. But it was heavy enough to crush So Ik-Gyeom''s spirit.


    So Ik-Gyeom stared at Bu-seop, unable to believe his words. A cold despair washed over him.


    Weighted down by grief, So Ik-Gyeom found it difficult to even stand. It was a moment that made his decades as a general seem meaningless.


    "His Highness..." So Ik-Gyeom managed to say, his voice weak like that of a dying man''s.


    The other soldiers who had heard the news along with him clearly looked shocked, but none were as distraught as So Ik-Gyeom.


    So Ik-Gyeom looked as if he had been pierced through with a de.


    His heavy breathing was faintly mixed with the roar of the water.


    "His  Highness..."


    He couldn''t continue, and he lowered his head.


    "General So."


    While they couldn''t fully understand the depth of his despair, they could glimpse a part of it. Everyone there had lost someone precious at some point.


    The oldermanders approached So Ik-Gyeom. He said nothing.


    After a long while, he raised his head. His face waspletely normal, except for theck of any expression.


    With a face devoid of any emotion, So Ik-Gyeom looked north.


    "His Highness has fallen in battle."


    It wasn''t a situation for jokes, nor was it something to joke about. The soldiers doubted their ears.


    Perhaps So Ik-Gyeom had temporarily lost his mind due to the shock. But contrary to everyone''s expectations, So Ik-Gyeom was fine, and their ears were not ying tricks on them.


    "We continue north."


    No one objected to that.


    Some of the soldiers who had delivered the news of the prince''s death were enduring their despair as if they had lost a parent or child.


    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]

 Chapter 151

    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]


    Chapter: 151


    "A dagger?"


    The de that appeared didn''t look like a weapon designed to kill a person. It was no bigger than the palm of my hand, a tiny trinket that seemed more suited for decoration.


    Gong Chomun sneered as he held it up. This wasn''t a joke. To pull out something like that in a situation like this. It was easy to guess that this was no ordinary de.


    "What the hell are you..."


    Gong Chomun chuckled coldly and suddenly shed his forearm with the dagger. Blood dripped down immediately.


    The stench of blood filled the air. It was impossible for the smell to be this strong unless it was due to some kind of supernatural ability, even though I wasn''t standing right next to him. The effects of the bellflower were almostpletely gone.


    As soon as I realized that, an unusually heavy weight pressed down on my shoulders. A sinister aura seemed to be waiting for this moment, ready to crush me. My nerves were on edge.


    Drops of blood continued to fall. And from them, I noticed something. The dagger Gong Chomun had drawn was a medium for a spell.


    A powerful energy spread out, carried by the scent of blood. It was cold and sharp. Soon, its presence engulfed the surroundings.


    It wasn''t just me who noticed the change. Fear gradually crept across Gong Chomun''s face.


    "What kind of expression is that for something you''ve done?"


    Then, a terrible howl tore through the air. The roar that came from beyond the nearby cliffs had clearly started far away, but I didn''t feel confident that it would stay there.


    It was as if those creatures were about to be summoned here, their ominous sounds filling the air. An alien and bizarre aura brushed against my skin.


    "...Are you summoning a beast? What are you going to do with it?"


    Gong Chomun started tough instead of answering. It was an unnaturalugh that didn''t fit the grim atmosphere. I stepped towards Gong Chomun with my sword drawn.


    "Don''t you want to live?"


    "Live? Do you think that''s possible, you little prince?"


    As soon as Gong Chomun spat out those mocking words, the ground began to tremble. Small rocks around us were dislodged and disappeared into the soil, and the shadows above began to sway.


    "There''s nowhere to run. Look,¡± Gong Chomun said.


    As unfortunate as it was, he was right. There was no escape.


    I didn''t even need to look around. This was a passage that only led in one direction, and we were in the middle of it.


    The wound Gong Chomun had inflicted on himself with the dagger continued to bleed.


    A small puddle of blood had already formed beneath it. Because of that, Gong Chomun''splexion looked so pale that you could almost mistake him for a ghost.


    "Damn it."


    And behind me, a presence was drawing closer. I could almost feel the beast''s fur brushing against the wind as it approached.


    Realizing that I would soon be unable to move freely, I started to run, grabbing Gong Chomun by the cor.


    "Let go!"


    Gong Chomun threw me off. I grabbed his cor again.


    "Do you think I''m trying to save you? I just need to keep you alive until I get the information I want."


    "Ugh." Gong Chomun spat in my face.


    I frowned and threw Gong Chomun to the ground. He rolled on the floor.


    "Kuk, kukkukuk."


    He must have bitten his tongue when I threw him. Gong Chomun spat out blood-stained saliva onto the floor.


    I looked down at him with a look of contempt and waited for a moment.


    "Yes."


    And then Gong Chomun answered. I stepped on his already broken hand.


    "Aaargh!"


    I heard the sound of bones breaking. Since the beasts were already chasing us, I wasn''t worried about alerting them by making a loud noise.


    It wasn¡¯t exactly a fortunate situation.


    "Was it Huawei?" I asked, and Gong Chomun grinned. I was amazed that he still had the energy to smile, despite the obvious pain he was in.


    That was what I couldn¡¯t understand. Gong Chomun was a warrior brought by my grandfather. Surely, the general couldn¡¯t have been wrong about someone.


    I thought I knew what kind of person he truly was. That¡¯s why I hadpletely trusted the general¡¯s judgment.


    But there had been a mistake. I couldn¡¯t believe it without finding out why.


    "How could someone who has seen the gods be satisfied serving a mere human?"


    So, was Huawei saying that they were  on the side of the gods?


    I scoffed and said, "I hope you have a very painful end."


    "...Kuk, kukuk. Who... who are you to say..."


    Even lying on the ground, Gong Chomun retorted. I left Gong Chomun behind and ran away. The beast''s presence was getting closer.


    I ran for a long time, but instead of the beast¡¯s presence fading, it seemed to multiply.


    But I couldn¡¯t let my life end as the beast¡¯s meal. I had a ce to return to.


    Eventually, I was caught up with.


    ¡°¡ª¡ª!¡±


    The beast roared.


    The echoes bouncing off the cliffs on either side pounded against my head, warning me that the enemy was right behind me.


    I didn¡¯t need to look back to know its identity. The beast¡¯s ferocity was conveyed through its presence and sound.


    When the beast got close enough that I could no longer avoid it, I finally stopped and turned around.


    The beast was a creature with a body as massive as a mountain. It was hard to believe that it could move so fast, chasing me with that huge body.


    Its pitch-ck eyes pierced through me as if it had spotted its prey. Greed was evident in the way it saw me as food.


    When the beast roared once, its ferocity swept through the surrounding air. Its gaping maw, filled with twisted teeth and dripping with poisonous saliva, was revealed as it roared.


    I held my breath. All my senses were acutely aware of my surroundings, but I had already used up a lot of my energy.


    There was nothing I could do to gain an advantage over this beast except to stay on high alert.


    I gripped my sword tightly with one hand. A feeling of heaviness was slowly creeping over my entire presence.


    The beast, which had closed the distance, swung its front leg.


    I instinctively knew that I couldn¡¯t dodge it. I raised my sword to meet the beast''s attack.


    I was pushed back, unable to withstand the beast¡¯s strength. Immediately, the next attack came.


    As if savouring this moment of aiming for my life, the next attack, weaker than the first, rushed towards me where I had raised my sword to block.


    I rolled to the side to avoid the attack. Angered by its failed attempt, the beast¡¯s huge w dug into the spot where I had been, followed by another attack.


    Rocks and dirt flew everywhere. What would have happened if I had been hit by that front leg...?


    Judging by the deep hole in the rocky floor, I would have been crushed beyond recognition. The scattered remains of the rocks seemed to be my fate, and my heart turned cold.


    The beast swung its front leg again, attacking me once more. This time, I couldn''t dodgepletely.


    The iing front leg struck me, and I was sent rolling across the ground.


    I was out of breath. The sudden impact caused pain to surge through me as if my ribs were broken. I couldn''t help but let out a choking sound.


    But I didn''t have time to wither in pain. I tried to get up again, but the beast was already close.


    Just before the beastunched its next attack, I raised my sword and aimed it at its front leg. My sweaty palms desperately gripped the hilt, afraid that I might ruin the de''s path.


    As the de cut through half of the beast''s front leg, the leg dangled, revealing its bones.


    ¡°¡ª¡ª!¡±


    The beast thrashed about in pain, twisting its limbs. As it thrashed around with its massive body, the space around it echoed.


    While the beast was thrashing, I noticed bloodstains on its fur. More precisely, I realized that its dark outer coat was originally a different color.


    The ck fur, soaked in blood of unknown origin, was matted together like thorns. It seemed that this wasn''t its original form; the parts of the fur that weren''t soaked in blood and looked unremarkable were likely its natural state.


    It wasn''t difficult to assume that Gong Chomun had died at the hands of this beast. However, most of the beast''s massive body was covered in blood.


    It was unlikely that nearly its entire body would be covered in blood after attacking just one person like Gong Chomun.


    I realized that this beast had probably defeated the other beasts that Gong Chomun had summoned through his spell and had chased me alone.


    I had been conserving my energy, anticipating any further attacks from the beast, but if this was the only enemy I had to deal with...


    As soon as I decided that I only needed to eliminate this one, I gritted my teeth and approached the beast, swinging my sword.


    Blood spurted out as the skin was torn. The beast howled even louder.


    Still, I couldn''t rx. My movements were gradually slowing down. I was exhausted.


    And I was injured from the previous attack. I was almost at my limit.


    Then, the beast thrashed around in pain and mmed its body into the cliff¡¯s side.


    Kwaaang-!


    A tremendous roar echoed, and small stones and sand began to fall from the wall.


    My heart pounded. It hadn''t been long since I had almost been buried in andslide. If the beast had stopped there, the cliff copse could have been avoided, but there was no way a beast like that could have foreseen such a danger.


    As the beast continued to thrash and hit the cliff again, it copsed with a loud crash.


    I couldn''t believe I was going to fall down there.


    I doubted if I could escape, but as always, I moved my body before I could finish thinking.


    Hoping that my quick guess wasn¡¯t wrong, I pushed off the ground and put as much distance as possible between myself and the copsing cliff. Soon after, the beast''s massive body began to tilt over the edge of the copsed cliff, along with the rubble.


    ¡°¡ª¡ª!¡±


    Desperately pushing off the ground was all I could do to escape, but luck wasn''t on my side.


    I was caught by the beast''s wildly swinging front leg and fell over the cliff with it.


    I let out a low groan from the pain of my injury, just as my vision started to blur.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]

 Chapter 152

    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]


    Chapter: 152


    It took longer than expected to get out of the gorge. But the return journey would be easier.


    So Ik-Gyeom tightly pursed his lips and surveyed the surroundings.


    The soldiers were marching forward in silence. Even though it was a short silence, it weighed heavily on his chest like a stone.


    So Ik-Gyeom was still conflicted. It would not have been difficult to order a retreat and search for the main army.


    What if Yegyeong was waiting for help?


    Thousands of thoughts raced through his mind in an instant.


    But in the end, only one remained: the possibility of Yegyeong surviving alone in the wilderness was practically nil.


    He knew all too well what kind of ce this was to be optimistic about Yegyeong still being alive.


    What if, after sacrificing so many soldiers to find Yegyeong, they only found a mutted corpse?


    The thought chilled him to the bone. So Ik-Gyeom couldn¡¯t bear the thought of facing such a reality.


    Besides, hadn¡¯t he seen Jincheon, without a word, ept the news of Yegyeong''s death?


    If it were anyone else, he might have doubted it. But Jincheon would have searched for Yegyeong until the very end. He had both the ability and the determination to do so.


    The fact that Jincheon had epted it meant that Yegyeong was truly dead.


    So Ik-Gyeom looked around again, his expression devoid of any emotion.


    Captain Yoo repeatedly lowered his head, his face contorted, and then forced himself to look straight ahead. He seemed to be struggling to keep his head from dropping. The other soldiers who had been with Yegyeong at thest moment were the same.


    Bu-seop, in particr, caught his eye. The other soldiers seemed too intimidated by his gloomy expression to dare speak to him.


    Hadn¡¯t he said he owed his life to the main army? Recalling the story he had heard, So Ik-Gyeom felt even more upset.


    If it had been Prince Jeaen, he wouldn¡¯t have blinked an eye at the sacrifice of a single soldier.


    In fact, So Ik-Gyeom could hardly imagine Prince Jeaen being at the front lines or appearing on a battlefield in the midst of a battle.


    As he thought of Yegyeong, whom he hadn¡¯t been able to take care of, or rather, had neglected, So Ik-Gyeom felt a lump in his throat.


    ¡®Was it Eunuch Han ?¡¯


    He knew well of the existence of Han Nae-gwan, who had been by Yegyeong¡¯s side for twenty years. Even that old eunuch, now deeply wrinkled, had once been young and clumsy when he first entered the pce.


    ¡°Please, kill me!¡±


    At the time, the king didn¡¯t hate So Ik-Gyeom as much as he did now.


    On rare asions, the king would invite So Ik-Gyeom to have tea with the then Queen So, and they would chat.


    And the young and clumsy eunuch, who had just entered the pce, had spilled tea on the king in front of him.


    ¡°It¡¯s because I¡¯m short and my arms are short that I have to sit close to the table. I¡¯m sitting close to the table, so there¡¯s no room for this eunuch, and that¡¯s why he made a mistake. Please forgive him for my sake.¡±


    Thanks to that, Eunuch Han was able to survive. If the prince hadn¡¯t interceded on his behalf, he would have been kicked out of the pce.


    He was naturally gentle.


    The king considered it a weakness for the eldest son to be so tearful and sympathetic, but he also hated it when Yegyeong tried to hide that side of himself.


    For a while, he had decided to pretend that the son he remembered was gone, as he had be too careless with his words to those below him.


    Recalling the past, So Ik-Gyeom suddenly took a deep breath. It was as if he was trying to prevent himself from showing tears.


    Fortunately, no one seemed to have noticed his emotional turmoil.


    So Ik-Gyeom looked at the distant mountains. A sense of guilt washed over him. He hadn¡¯t been able to protect him. Once again, he had failed to protect him.


    Even though he had been ready to do anything to protect him... or perhaps he had only believed that he was ready alone.


    But what was certain was that he had vowed to fight for Yegyeong with his life.


    He had been truly prepared to sacrifice everything for his only blood rtive. But once again, it was not him who had sacrificed himself.


    The feeling of losing the person who meant the most to him twice would never get easier, no matter how many times he experienced it, and he didn''t want to go through such a tragedy just to get used to the pain. The pain tore at his heart.


    However, at this moment, So Ik-Gyeom had no time to dwell on his sorrow.


    They had to keep moving forward. Even though the person involved could no longer be with them, he wanted to at least seed in the expedition and record its achievements in history as Yegyeong''s.


    Then, there was amotion at the rear of the procession. A soldier ran up and reported the cause of the disturbance.


    "Jincheon?" So Ik-Gyeom frowned. A doubt, or perhaps a hope, blossomed in his heart. "Bring him here."


    As soon as So Ik-Gyeommanded, Jincheon arrived before him. The sight of four soldiers struggling to drag a noticeably small boy wasical.


    "What''s going on?"


    Every time Jincheon came into view, So Ik-Gyeom couldn''t help but imagine Yegyeong''s final moments, so he had deliberately kept Jincheon far away from him.


    Yet, Jincheon had ended up near him.


    Jincheon was panting. It was the first time So Ik-Gyeom had seen his face so red. For the first time, Jincheon looked his age.


    A reckless, immature kid who couldn''t control his emotions...


    As he thought that, a shadow fell over So Ik-Gyeom''s face.


    ¡®And I neglected that child when he was around the same age as him.¡¯


    So Ik-Gyeom gritted his teeth to hide his surging regret and asked, "I asked what themotion was about. Answer me."


    Jincheon gritted his teeth like a beast and said,"...I''m going to find His Highness. Please let me go."


    He looked like an untamed wild animal, just like when So Ik-Gyeom had first brought him to his manor.


    "Are you trying to desert?"


    Jincheon flinched.


    "How can it be desertion when I''m going to save my lord?"


    Jincheon didn''t stop struggling to break free from the other soldiers who were holding him.


    The four soldiers who couldn''t handle just one child and Jincheon''s reckless behavior in front of the general drew everyone''s attention.


    So Ik-Gyeom simply stared at Jincheon with a cold expression.


    "Are you going to keep going? Why waste your energy like that?"


    For a moment, So Ik-Gyeom''s eyes wavered.


    "...How can I believe that you would go to look for him?"


    Seeing the general unable to mention the main army, Jincheon stopped struggling. So Ik-Gyeom was right. There was no point in wasting his energy here.


    "...You."


    So Ik-Gyeom''s breathing was shallow. Jincheon realized that the general''s expressionless face was not truly emotionless.


    "Do you believe that he is alive?"


    The fiery look in Jincheon''s eyes turned cold as if cold water had been poured over them. Jincheon didn''t answer. There was nothing to say.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Jincheon was as good at determining when an enemy was incapacitated as he was at fighting. It was needless to say that no one could match Jincheon in reading an opponent''s aura.


    So it didn''t make sense for Jincheon not to know the truth. He was more confident than anyone else that he knew the result.


    "Do you believe it, or did you assume it?"


    When Jincheon remained silent, So Ik-Gyeom asked again.


    "Do you truly believe he will return?"


    Jincheon had lost even the few excuses he hade up with after being hit with such a precise question.


    Based on what he had seen and experienced, Yegyeong was dead. He was certain there was no possibility of survival.


    But he kept thinking about the possibility. What if he survived? What if he coulde back someday?


    Jincheon had already experienced a miracle. Escaping from the life of a ve that he thought he would never be able to escape from and being given a ce to belong was a miracle to him.


    There was no guarantee that he wouldn''t experience another miracle. So he wanted to believe.


    "If you believe..."


    So Ik-Gyeom hesitated to continue. Jincheon looked up.


    "I will believe too."


    Jincheon was surprised by the unexpected words.


    It was a strange experience to have amander from a different background understand his intentions so well.


    "Let''s believe it. Then, what do you think you should do? What can you prepare for when he returns as you believe he will someday?"


    Jincheon wavered at those words. The resentment in his eyes gradually subsided. He turned his head and looked at the sword at his waist.


    It was a gift from Yegyeong. The general seemed to want him to be his sword. Even though he hadn''t said it out loud, it was impossible not to notice.


    Jincheon excelled most at swordsmanship, and Yegyeong had always looked out for him, even when he acted recklessly. Jincheon was grateful for this privilege, even if it wasn''t free.


    "I''m sorry. Please punish me. I''ll ept it."


    Jincheon bowed his head. The soldiers who had been holding Jincheon exchanged nces and quietly let him go.


    Still, Jincheon didn''t run away. So Ik-Gyeom nodded silently.


    "You will be punished ording to militaryw. And we will continue our journey."


    So Ik-Gyeom watched Jincheon being led away for a moment before continuing forward. He continued his march through the winter.


    ¡®Maybe he will return someday¡­¡¯


    But unlike Jincheon, So Ik-Gyeom had already lost someone precious and couldn¡¯t rely on vague hopes like Jincheon.


    Rather, his determination was closer to preparing a grand funeral.


    ¡®What a fool.¡¯


    He felt a little guilty for deceiving Jincheon with a few words and making him calm down.


    But paradoxically, So Ik-Gyeom was a little envious of Jincheon. It was less painful to cling to a false hope than to forcibly hold together a crumbling heart. He resented the fact that he couldn¡¯t even do that.


    He closed his eyes for a moment, then opened them and looked around. He wondered if this was all a dream.


    "General, are you tired?" His aide asked. The aide, who had been with him for a long time, was the only one who could speak to the general in this somber atmosphere.


    So Ik-Gyeom shook his head.


    "Don''t you know that old people don''t sleep much?"


    "Well, I can''t even remember thest time I dreamed."


    So Ik-Gyeom nodded silently.


    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]

 Chapter 153

    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]


    Chapter: 153


    "But I can''t give up entirely."


    After what felt like an eternity, as darkness enveloped the surroundings to the point where it was difficult to recognize his own shadow, he ordered the troops to halt for a rest.


    When the camp quieted down, he summoned Do Ye-ran.


    "Your silence suggests that it''s been useless."


    Aplex expression crossed Do Ye-ran''s face. She looked paler than usual, as if she had been worrying all day.


    "I can''t believe it."


    "What if you can''t believe it?"


    "...I mean, I can''t believe the General''s decision."


    Do Ye-ran looked straight at So Ik-Gyeom.


    Her unwavering gaze shone as brightly as ever. That cold gleam would never change, no matter where she was or what situation she was in.


    That was why So Ik-Gyeom allowed Do Ye-ran, a mere daughter of a noble family, to express her opinions so freely in front of him.


    "Then, what should I have done?"


    So Ik-Gyeom frowned, as if displeased. But the truth was, he was putting on a fierce facade to hide his turbulent emotions.


    "Why don''t you wait?"


    "What would waiting change? The young soldier followed His Highness and lost him."


    "Does that mean His Highness will never return?"


    "You don''t know what kind of person that young soldier is, Jincheon."


    "No, it''s not about him. What I''m thinking is..."


    Do Ye-ran hesitated.


    "...You think that His Highness sacrificed himself for everyone else to survive? Is that what you think, General?"


    "So what?"


    Do Ye-ran let out a dryugh. It was an unusual reaction, implying that she found it absurd.


    "Sacrifice? His Highness... Prince Ikwon sacrificed himself?"


    "Are you saying that His Highness wouldn¡¯t sacrifice himself for his subordinates? Are you insulting His Highness now?"


    Do Ye-ran shook her head. Her tone implied that So Ik-Gyeom''s reaction was unjustified.


    "It''s not an insult. It''s just that from what I''ve seen..."


    She hesitated for a moment.


    "He''s afraid. I don''t think he could ever sacrifice himself for others in the face of death."


    "What?"


    So Ik-Gyeom''s voice grew harsher. Do Ye-ran added defensively, "Perhaps he acted that way because he saw a way out... I think that''s what happened."


    So Ik-Gyeom fell silent for a long time, lost in thought. Do Ye-ran patiently waited for his answer.


    "Yes, few people know His Highness as well as you do. At least, you''ve been closer to him for longer than I have..."


    So Ik-Gyeom sighed.


    "I should turn back."


    "No," Do Ye-ran said firmly. "You don''t need to change your decision. Whether His Highness returns or if something truly tragic has happened..." Do Ye-ran frowned. "You have to do what you need to do. Isn''t this ongoing threat a bigger problem?"


    So Ik-Gyeom replied with a hint of refusal, "I said that His Highness''s safety is the most important thing."


    "I remember. But the General doesn''t need to do it himself. It''s not like we''re running out of time. Retreating now will only tarnish the General''s reputation."


    "Then?" So Ik-Gyeom asked for a clear answer, anticipating her words.


    "I''ll take that young soldier and a few elite soldiers to find His Highness. I can do my part, can''t I?"


    So Ik-Gyeom looked at Do Ye-ran intently.


    Do Ye-ran was different from him, or even from Jincheon and the special guards appointed by Yegyeong. So Ik-Gyeom knew she was only interested in the position of Prince Ikwon and had no genuine concern for Yegyeong.


    However, that was precisely why he could trust Do Ye-ran''s words. There was no reason for her to volunteer for a task that wasn''t worth the trouble.


    "I hope you''re not giving me false hope."


    "How can I answer that...? His Highness hasn''t even touched any magic. Perhaps the situation is still bearable, so he''s putting it off as ast resort, or maybe... he might be in a situation where he can''t even draw the sword he carries. I don''t know."


    So Ik-Gyeom pressed his temple with his hand, looking ufortable.


    "General," Do Ye-ran said. "I''m also standing at the edge of a cliff."


    So Ik-Gyeom averted his gaze and stared into the void as if Do Ye-ran wasn''t there. After a long pause, he sighed and called his aide.


    The next day, Do Ye-ran, Jincheon, and less than ten other people turned back on the path they had taken under So Ik-Gyeom''smand.


    A ck crow circled above them, its wings pping anxiously.


    * * *


    I took ragged breaths as I pushed forward. The ground beneath my feet was cracked and uneven. It felt like an ominous energy was seeping up through the fissures.


    Or maybe I was just imagining things.


    I had been wandering for more than a day. Or maybe I couldn''t even be sure if there was a path to follow.


    The ce I had fallen into was even more sinister than the northern wilderness of the northern region. I had firstnded in a cave-like space after being dragged by the beast''s ws.


    Luckily, the beast was dead. That had given me a brief respite, but my problems went far beyond needing a short break.


    "Poison..."


    The air was thick with poison. My nose was burning, even though there was no stinging sensation.


    The effects of the bellflower had worn off long ago. When I wiped my nose with the back of my hand, dark blood smeared on it.


    "Damn it."


    And my head? It felt like someone invisible was holding my head and shaking it from side to side.


    There was no way I could walk properly. I would walk a few steps forward, then stumble again.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    A few times, I tripped over rocks or exposed tree roots.


    Fortunately, my broken ribs didn''t hurt as much as I thought they would. Maybe I had imagined the injury.


    "Ugh..."


    As I wandered around, my sense of direction faded until it waspletely gone. It felt like I was seeing the same scenery over and over.


    With each step, my body felt heavier, and I had no idea how much longer I could keep going.


    I wasn''t hoping to find my unit or any allies. It would be greedy to hope for such a miracle in a situation like this.


    I just wanted to find some clue as to where I was.


    But my arms and legs felt as heavy and stiff as rusted iron, and a sharp pain seemed to pierce through my bones and flesh.


    And it wasn''t just the pain. My stomach was empty, which made it even harder for me to move.


    As I wandered, I thought back to the time when I had wandered alone after the fall of the Blood Cloud Fortress.


    Back then, I hadn''t been able to sleep properly, afraid that Jincheon woulde after me.


    I could barely remember thest time I had slept lying down.


    I could only close my eyes and lean against a tree or a wall when I was so exhausted that I couldn''t move anymore.


    Sometimes, myrades would protect me while I rested, but I still couldn''t sleep properly.


    What if Jincheon found me while I was asleep? I probably would have been killed. And Blood Cloud Fortress would have been forgotten.


    Those worries and fears had kept me awake.


    But now, I wished Jincheon would appear.


    Thud-


    I copsed to the ground. I didn''t think any beasts woulde after me. If they were going to, they would have already.


    But I couldn''t sense any living creatures anywhere.


    I slumped down, rxing my entire body, and pulled a dagger from my robes. It was a gift from my grandfather.


    He said it was a magical artifact from Soldier Do¡¯s n.


    It was a secret technique of an ancient noble family, so its effects were said to be certain.


    However, I hesitated to use it right away.


    "It''s highly poisonous, isn''t it..."


    I pulled the dagger from its sheath and examined the de, recalling what I had heard about it.


    He had said it was a spell that used the blood of a shaman as a medium, and that the blood used in this spell had to be from the Do n.


    But the Do n had been training their bodies for generations to turn all their bodily fluids into a deadly poison...


    "I just need to cut myself with the de," I muttered. If I cut myself with this de and the de was stained with my blood, then Soldier Do could sense my location.


    "Haah."


    I looked up at the sky. The reddish sky held a different color than a sunset, evoking nothing but unease.


    "That idiot..."


    I hadn''t noticed if it was following me for a while now. Maybe it''d been eaten by some monster...


    It was a possibility I couldn''t entirely dismiss, as it had almost happened a few times.


    "If I bleed with this..."


    Soldier Do would probably be able to sense my location, but ording to my grandfather, the poison they possessed could kill a person with just a tiny amount.


    It would be too much for me to handle in my current condition. I hesitated to use the spell.


    "Maybe I should find a safer ce first."


    Although I wasn''t sure if there was such a ce.


    Even if they knew my location, I doubted they could find me. If they risked the lives of the soldiers just to find me...


    If that happened, my chances of ascending the throne would be ruined.


    "Haah..."


    I stared at the sky, then thought of Gong Chomun, the cause of all this trouble.


    "...Huawei."


    It seemed that the connection between him and Huawei began with the battle at Blood Cloud Fortress.


    Because he talked so much, I knew more about him than I wanted to.


    That was the only opportunity he could have had to make contact with the outside world. He had mentioned going missing once. That confirmed my suspicions.


    "...The second prince said he was going there."


    I remembered what my grandfather had told me. When I told him I was going to the northern frontier, the second prince had said he would go to Blood Cloud Fortress to earn his own merits.


    I couldn''t believe that he would be so foolish as to betray his own country, but I couldn''t shake off the bad feeling.


    "I hope it''s just unnecessary worry."


    I soon got up and resumed my journey.


    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 154

    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]


    Chapter: 154


    About three days had passed. With the boundaries between day and night so blurred, I couldn''t be sure if I was calcting time correctly. It was just an estimate.


    One thing I''d discovered was that the nts growing here were different from those in the northern wilderness beyond Wolhan Fortress.


    I didn''t know how it happened, but the fact that such a significant change was visible meant that my location had changed considerably. I couldn''t understand how this could have happened after simply falling off a cliff.


    I desperately tried to find a way to locate myself to return, but no matter how far I walked, nothing changed. The same scenery repeated endlessly.


    Trees grew with twisted roots, and the ground beneath them was soft and spongy. The sensation of my feet sinking into the muddy ground was incredibly unpleasant. It felt like I was walking through thick mud, and it was draining my energy quickly.


    Unable to bear it any longer, I drew my sword and carved a mark into a nearby tree. After walking for a long time, when I found the mark I had made¡­


    I realized I had been walking in circles.


    Of course, it was impossible for all the trees in the same forest to look exactly the same.


    After realizing this, I found a suitable ce and made it my temporary shelter. It was a small cave made of rock. The strange soundsing from inside the cave made me uneasy, but...


    I had no other choice. The sounds inside the cave were simr to the sound of the wind, but if I listened closely, they seemed more like eerie whispers or sobs.


    Listening to them seemed to alleviate the headache caused by my heightened senses due to my supernatural abilities.


    It felt like something was deliberately lingering around me. Though I didn''t think it had any malicious intent.


    Regardless, it confirmed that I was in a magical realm. As long as I stayed in a quiet ce without using the bellflower, I could hear those sounds.


    The fact that I could hear simr sounds meant that I wasn''t in apletely isted ce.


    What was strange was that while I felt constantly unwell in the magical realm, I felt much better here.


    Another fortunate thing was that I found a stream near the cave.


    I scooped some water up with my hands and brought it to my lips. Thanks to my abilities, I could tell if the water was safe to drink.


    At least I could determine if it was poisonous. That was a good thing.


    "It''s water."


    I sighed in relief and took a sip. My thirst quenched, I couldn''t help but let out a sigh.


    The water was sweet. I felt a little clear-headed after quenching my thirst.


    After drinking, I stood up and looked at the direction the stream was flowing.


    If I followed the stream, I would eventually find its source. And if I followed it downstream, I might find ake or a river.


    If there was ake or river, I might find people living there.


    But considering that I was in a magical realm, it was unlikely that there would be people downstream.


    I looked around and suddenly noticed something familiar.


    The dense bushes near the stream. Feeling a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu, I approached the bushes and examined the leaves.


    "I''ve seen this somewhere..."


    Of course, leaves were all pretty much the same. How different could they be?


    The top side of the leaves was green, but when I flipped them over, the underside was purple. The color was a bit unusual.


    "Or maybe not?"


    I touched the leaves for a long time and even smelled them. I couldn''t find anything special except for the feeling of d¨¦j¨¤ vu.


    Then I sensed a presence nearby.


    A rustling sound came from the bushes. In the next moment, a small beast about two spans long red at me with eerie eyes from the bushes.


    * * *


    I thought back to the time when I was on the run from Jincheon after Blood Cloud Fortress fell.


    The situation was a bit different back then.


    At least now, I wasn''t being hunted by a terrifying monster like Jincheon, who had be the general of Huawei.


    Back then, I had wandered around remote mountain areas, hiding. Sometimes I would join up with other people who shared my goals, but most of the time, I was a lone wanderer.


    There weren''t many people skilled enough to track me down, and no one was loyal to the ruined Mokryeo or Blood Cloud Fortress.


    The Huawei emperor was cunning. He would forgive anyone who surrendered and pledged their loyalty, regardless of their previous allegiance.


    He promoted people based solely on their abilities, even if they were once his most wanted enemies.


    There''s a famous story about a general from Tohyeon, who had massacred hundreds or thousands of Huawei soldiers, bowing his head before the emperor and being granted the position of General.


    So, talentedmanders were often invited to surrender. Someone like General So would have been weed with open arms.


    Unfortunately, General So had died in battle, so he wasn¡¯t offered that opportunity in the past.


    On the other hand, our Lord of Blood Cloud Fortress had received such offers. Quite a few, actually.


    Of course, he refused every time.


    But strangely, the emperor never offered me the same deal.


    He just sent Jincheon to kill me. Even when the emperor eventually gave up, that crazy Jincheon kept chasing me until he finally seeded.


    Thinking about it makes me so angry.


    No, it''s not so much anger as it is... the memory of dying makes my hair stand on end. It''s disgusting.


    "It''s so humiliating..."


    I frowned as I thought about the past.


    "I hope he drowns in atrine."


    Considering that I might never return, I really hoped someone would annoy Jincheon enough to make him leave Mokryeo.


    Since he seems to be somewhat close to my grandfather, maybe if someone were to provoke him like Gong Chomun used to, he might reconsider.


    "Haah..."


    I looked up at the sky and sighed.


    The sky was a murky, dark purple. It was hard to tell if it was day or night.


    It was more like dusk, but the overcast sky made it feel even more gloomy.


    I spoke to the sky, even though I knew it wouldn''t answer.


    "Please stay by General So''s side... I heard they''re giving you a manor. Do you know how much money that family has? Huh?"


    Compared to the So family''s wealth, the private funds I had as the First Prince were nothing.


    I needed Jincheon to stay near my grandfather until I found a way back. Besides my grandfather, there was no one else in Mokryeo who could keep him in check.


    Jincheon already seemed to look down on me, but he didn''t seem to have the same attitude towards my grandfather.


    Maybe the ability to judge people was something you were born with. Or maybe he was just more of a beast than a human.


    "Ugh."


    Being alone made me think too much about people who weren''t here.


    Honestly, I wasn''t used to being alone. Even though I had wandered alone for so long, I wasn''t used to being alone. I wondered how I had survived on the streets as a child without anyone to look after me.


    Once, the Lord of Blood Cloud Fortress told me that I probably wasn''t born a street urchin and offered to help me find my parents if I wanted. But I refused.


    If my parents had abandoned me... honestly, I wasn''t sure if I could handle that. And even if they had simply lost me, I didn''t want to go back to them. There was no point in searching for parents if I had no intention of returning to them. It would just be a painful experience.


    I was content with my life in Blood Cloud Fortress, and I wanted to end my life as a member of the Blood Cloud Fortress n.


    I shook off my thoughts and looked at the campfire I had lit.


    I had cooked a monster I had caught near the stream, and the meat was dripping with oil. It smelled delicious.


    "...Not bad."


    I had been starving for days, and my mouth watered.


    I took a bite of the meat. It was greasy, but it was delicious.


    I''d done this a few times before, dragging captured beasts back to use as food. That''s when I''d heard it. Soldier Bu, who had volunteered to serve me, would ramble on about the taste of the monster meat.


    I wondered what had happened to Bu-seop, Jo Seunghoe, and the others who hade with me.


    "...No."


    With Jincheon there, and given that they weren''t isted like I was, they would probably have returned to the general''s main force.


    It wasn''t just blind optimism. Even if I was alone, it wouldn''t have been impossible for me to return from there. When I traced the route in my mind, I nodded.


    "...But it would be difficult for them to find me."


    Would they even try? I had already told my grandfather to do what he thought was best.


    I had told him to prioritize his goals over me and the lives of my soldiers.


    Of course, it would be in his best interest for me to be king, but he seemed to have considered the possibility that I might give up on iming the throne.


    "Well, anyway..."


    I had fallen into such a strange ce that it would be difficult for anyone to find me, even if they tried.


    If they used all their soldiers to search for me, it would be a huge waste.


    It was best for me to return on my own. Gathering my resolve, I looked forward to the next day. I nned to explore further.


    I had to find a way home.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    [Trantor - Jjescus ]


    [Proofreader - Starfall ]


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!